mwp i ■

mamMHNi

cmmwBmm*u*»> <m&*

JViaryAnn T> eirSke (Decmuti\/ecArr Qoueffioru

STIRLING AND FRAN CINE

CLA1UC ART INSTITUTE LlBRAJOf

>>"<

!!

P51

Pi

w W

Eh

i

O

o

Eh

Mill i

iniiiiiiiiini

■ ■ I I BIB I BIIBHB | I B11BIIB » BIB 1 1 MIM I ■

	1 IB
	■!■ 1 1 bib i m\ iai )■ 1 1 imi i ■!■
	■ IB 1 1 BIB 1 BJlBMB 1 1 Bi IBIIB 1 BIB ■IB 1 1 BIB			Bill
iii i i iii i t iii

BlfflBHHIHBBaBBBrWBBBBBBHBBBBf

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2012 with funding from

Sterling and Francine Clark Art Institute Library

http://archive.org/details/historyofscottis006kelt

LORD CLYDE.

COPIED EY TV

A.FuHart

CAMERON OF LOCHIEL.

mm*'

mm

o B ^ 3

FARQUHARSON

MACLEODS OF HARRIS.

M

fleet of .Tames V. arrived at the isle of Lewis the following year, Roderick Macleod and his principal kinsmen met the king, and were made to accompany him in his farther pro- gress through the Isles. On its reaching Skye, Alexander Macleod of Dunvegan was also constrained to embark in the royal fleet. With the other captive chiefs they were sent to Edinburgh, and only liberated on giving hostages for their obedience to the laws.

Alexander the Humpback, chief of the Harris Macleods, died at an advanced age in the reign of Queen Mary. He had three sons, William, Donald, and Tormod, who all suc- ceeded to the estates and authority of their family. He had also two daughters, the elder of whom was thrice married, and every time to a Macdonald. Her first husband was James, second son of the fourth laird of Sleat. Her second was Allan Maclan, captain of the Clanranald; and her third husband was Mac- donald of Keppoch. The younger daughter became the wife of Maclean of Lochbuy.

William Macleod of Harris had a danghter, Mary, who, on his death in 1554, became under a particular destination, his sole heiress in the estates of Harris, Dun vegan, and Glenelg. His claim to the properties of Sleat, Trotternish, and Xorth Uist, of which he was the nominal proprietor, but which were held by the Clandonald, was inherited by his next brother and successor, Donald. This state of things placed the latter in a very anomalous position, which may be explained in Mr Gregory's words: — "The Siol Tormod," he says,4 " was now placed in a position, which, though quite intelligible on the principles of feudal law, was totally opposed to the Celtic customs that still prevailed, to a great extent, throughout the Highlands and Isles. A female and a minor was the legal proprietrix of the ancient possessions of the tribe, which, by her marriage, might be conveyed to another and a hostile family; whilst her uncle, the natural leader of the clan according to ancient custom, was left without any means to keep up the dignity of a chief, or to support the clan against its enemies. His claims on the estates possessed by the Clandonald were

1 History of Ihc Highlands and teles, p. 204.

II.

worse than nugatory, as they threatened to involve him in a. feud with that powerful and warlike tribe, in case he should take any steps to enforce them. In these circumstances, Donald Macleod seized, apparently with the consent of his clan, the estates which legally belonged to his niece, the heiress; and thus, in practice, the feudal law was made to yield to ancient and inveterate custom, Donald did not enjoy these estates long, being murdered in Trotternish, by a relation of his own, John Oig Macleod, who, failing Tormod, the only remaining brother of Donald, would have become the heir male of the family. John Oig next plotted the distruction of Tormod, who was at the time a student in the univer- sity of Glasgow; but in this he was foiled by the interposition of the Earl of Argyll. He continued, notwithstanding, to retain pos- session of the estates of the heiress, and of the command of the clan, till his death in 1559." The heiress of Harris was one of Queen Mary's maids of honour, and the Earl of Argyll, having ultimately become her guardian, she was given by him in marriage to his kinsman, Duncan Campbell, younger of Auchinbreck. Through the previous efforts of the earl, Tormod Macleod, on receiving a legal title to Harris and the other estates, renounced in favour of Argyll all his claims to the lands of the Clandonald, and paid 1000 merks towards the dowry of his niece. He also gave his bond of service to Argyll for himself and his clan. Mary Macleod, in consequence, made a complete surrender to her uncle of her title to the lands of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg, and Argyll obtained for him a crown charter of these estates, dated 4th August, 1579. Tormod adhered firmly to the interest of Queen Mary, and died in 1584. He was succeeded by his eldest son, William, under whom the Harris Macleods assisted the Macleans in their feuds with the Macdonalds of Isla and Skye, while the Lewis Macleods supported the latter. On his death in 1590, his brother, Roderick, the Rory Mor of tradition, became chief of the Harris Macleods.

I In December 1597, an act of the Estates

I had been passed, by which it was made

: imperative upon all the chieftains and land-

2 B

194

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

lords in the Highlands and Isles, to produce their title-deeds before the lords of Exchequer on the 15th of the following May, under the pain of forfeiture. The heads of the two branches of the Macleods disregarded the act, and a gift of their estates was granted to a number of Fife gentlemen, for the purposes of colonisation. They first began with the Lewis, in which the experiment failed, as narrated in the General History. Eoderick Macleod, on his part, exerted himself to get the forfeiture of his lands of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg, removed, and ultimately succeeded, having obtained a remission from the king, dated 4th May, 1610. He was knighted by King James VI., by whom he was much esteemed, and had several friendly letters from his majesty; also, a particular license, dated 16th June, 1616, to go to London, to the court, at any time he pleased. By his wife, a daughter of Macdonald of Glengarry, he had, with six daughters, five sons, viz., John, his heir; Sir Eoderick, progenitor of the Macleods of Talisker; Sir Norman of the Macleods of Bernera and Muiravonside; William of the Macleods of Hamer; and Donald of those of Grisernish.

The history of the Siol Torquil, or Lewis Macleods, as it approached its close, was most disastrous. Eoderick, the chief of this branch in 1569, got involved in a deadly feud with the Mackenzies, which ended only with the destruction of his whole family. He had married a daughter of John Mackenzie of Kintail, and a son whom she bore, and who was named Torquil Connanach, from his re- sidence among his mother's relations in Stratk- connan, was disowned by him, on account of the alleged adultery of his mother with the breve or Celtic judge of the Lewis. She eloped with John MacGillechallum of Easay, a cousin of Eoderick, and was, in consequence, divorced. He took for his second wife, in 1541, Barbara Stewart, daughter of Andrew Lord Avondale, and by this lady had a son, likewise named Torquil, and surnamed Oighre, or the Heir, to distinguish him from the other Torquil. About 1566, the former, with 200 attendants, was drowned in a tempest, when sailing from Lewis to Skye, and Torquil Connanach immediately took up arms to vindi-

cate what he conceived to be his rights. In his pretensions he was supported by the Mackenzies. Eoderick was apprehended and detained four years a prisoner in the castle of .Stornoway. The feud between the Macdonalds •and Mackenzies was put an end to by the mediation of the Eegent Moray. Before be- ing released from his captivity, the old chief was brought before the Eegent and his privy council, and compelled to resign his estate into the hands of the crown, taking a new destination of it to himself in liferent, and after his death to Torquil Connanach, as his son and heir apparent. On regaining his liberty, however, he revoked all that he had done when a prisoner, on the ground of coer- cion. This led to new commotions, and in 1576 both Eoderick and Torquil were sum- moned to Edinburgh, and reconciled in pre- sence of the privy council, when the latter was again acknowledged as heir apparent to the Lewis, and received as such the district of Cogeach and other lands. The old chief some time afterwards took for his third wife, a sister of Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart, and had by her two sons, named Torquil Dubh and Tormod. Having again disinherited Torquil Connanach, that young chief once more took up arms, and was supported by two illegiti- mate sons of Eoderick, named Tormod Uigacli and Murdoch, while three others, Donald, Eory Oig, and Neill, joined with their father. He apprehended the old chief, Eoderick Macleod, and killed a number of his men. All the charters and title deeds of the Lewis were carried off by Torquil, and handed ovc r to the Mackenzies. The charge of the castle of Stornoway, with the chief, a prisoner in it, was committed to John Macleod, the son of Torquil Connanach, but he was attacked by Eory Oig and killed, when Eoderick Macleod was released, and possessed the island in peace during the remainder of his life.

On his death he was succeeded by his son i Torquil Dubh, who married a sister of Sir I Eoderick Macleod of Harris. Torquil Dubh, as we have narrated in the former part of the work, was by stratagem apprehended by the breve of Lewis, and carried to the country of the Mackenzies, into the presence of Lord Kintail, who ordered Torquil Dubh and his

MACLEODS OF EASAY.

195

companions to be beheaded. This took place in July 1597.

Torquil Dubh left three young sons, and their uncle Neill, a bastard brother of their father, took, in their behalf, the command of the isle of Lewis. Their cause was also sup- ported by the Macleods of Harris and the Macleans. The dissensions in the Lewis, fol- lowed by the forfeiture of that island, in con- sequence of the non-production of the title- deeds, as required by the act of the Estates of 1597, already mentioned, afforded the king an opportunity of trying to carry into effect his abortive project of colonisation already referred to. The colonists were at last compelled to abandon their enterprise.

The title to the Lewis having been acquired by Kenneth Mackenzie, Lord Kintail, he lost no time in taking possession of the island, expelling JSTeill Macleod, with his nephews, Malcolm, William, and Roderick, sons of Eory Oig, who, with about thirty others, took refuge on Berrisay, an insulated rock on the west coast of Lewis. Here they maintained them- selves for nearly three years, but were at length driven from it by the Mackenzies. iSTeill sur- rendered to Eoderick Macleod of Harris, who, on being charged, under pain of treason, to deliver him to the privy council at Edinburgh, gave him up, with his son Donald. Neill was brought to trial, convicted, and executed, and is said to have died " very Christianlie " in April 1613. Donald, his son, was banished from Scotland, and died in Holland. Eoderick and William, two of the sons of Eory Oig, were seized by the tutor of Kintail, and executed. Malcolm, the other son, apprehend- ed at the same time, made his escape, and continued to harass the Mackenzies for years. He was prominently engaged in Sir James Macdonald's rebellion in 1615, and afterwards went to Flanders, but in 1616 was once more in the Lewis, where he killed two gentlemen of the Mackenzies. He subsequently went to Spain, whence he returned with Sir James Macdonald in 1620. In 1622 and 1626, com- missions of lire and sword were granted to Lord Kintail and his clan against " Malcolm MacEuari Macleod." Nothing mere is known of him.

On the extinction of the main line of the

Lewis, the representation of the family de- volved on the Macleods of Easay, afterwards referred to. The title of Lord Macleod was the second title of the Mackenzies, Earls of Cromarty.

At the battle of Worcester in 1651, the Macleods fought on the side of Charles II., and so great was the slaughter amongst them that it was agreed by the other clans that they should not engage in any other conflict until they had recovered their losses. The Harris estates were sequestrated by Cromwell, but the chief of the Macleods was at last, in May 1665, admitted into the protection of the Commonwealth by General Monk, on his find- ing security for his peaceable behaviour under the penalty of £6,000 sterling, and paying a fine of £2,500. Both his uncles, however, were expressly excepted.

At the Revolution, Macleod of Macleod, which became the designation of the laird of Harris, as chief of the clan, was favourable to the cause of James II. In 1715 the effective force of the Macleods was 1,000 men, and in 1745, 900. The chief, by the advice of Presi- dent Forbes, did not join in the rebellion of the latter year, and so saved his estates, but many of his clansmen, burning with zeal for the cause of Prince Charles, fought in the ranks of the rebel army.

It has been mentioned that the bad treat- ment which a daughter of the chief of the Macleods experienced from her husband, the captain of the Clanranald, had caused them to take the first opportunity of inflicting a signal vengeance on the Macdonalds. The merciless act of Macleod, by which the entii ; population of an island was cut off at once, is described by Mr Skene,5 and is shortly thus. Towards the close of the 16th century, a small number of Macleods accidentally landed on the island of Eigg, and were hospitably re- ceived by the inhabitants. Offering, however, some incivilities to the young women of the island, they were, by the male relatives of the latter, bound hand and foot, thrown into a boat, and sent adrift. Being met and rescued by a party of their own clansmen, they were brought to Dunvegan, the residence of their

5 Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 17~.

19G

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

chief, to whom they told their story. Instantly manning his galleys, Macleod hastened to Eigg. On descrying his approach, the islanders, with their wives and children, to the number of 200 persons, took refuge in a large cave, situ- ated in a retired and secret place. Here for two days they remained undiscovered, but having unfortunately sent out a scout to see if the Macleods were gone, their retreat was detected, but they refused to surrender. A stream of water fell over the entrance to the cave, and partly concealed it. This Macleod caused to be turned from its course, and then ordered all the wood and other combustibles which could be found to be piled up around its mouth, and set fire to, when all within the cave were suffocated.

The Siol Torrnod continued to possess Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg till near the close of the 18th century. The former and the latter estates have now passed into other hands. A considerable portion of Harris is the property of the Earl of Dunmore, and many of its inhabitants have emigrated to Cape Breton and Canada. The climate of the island is said to be favourable to longevity. Martin, in his account of the Western Isles, says he knew several in Harris of 90 years of age. One Lady Macleod, who passed the most of her time here, lived to 103, had then a comely head of hair and good teeth, and en- joyed a perfect understanding till the week she died. Her son, Sir Norman Macleod, died at 96, and his grandson, Donald Mac- leod of Bernera, at 91. Glenelg became the property first of Charles Grant, Lord Glenelg, and afterwards of Mr Baillie. Erom the family of Bernera, one of the principal branches of the Harris Macleods, sprung the Macleods of Luskinder, of which Sir William Macleod Bannatyne, a lord of session, was a cadet.

The first of the house of Basay, the late proprietor of which is the representative of the Lewis branch of the Macleods, was Malcolm Garbh Macleod, the second son of Malcolm, eighth chief of the Lewis. In the reign of James V. he obtained from his father in patrimony the island of Basay, which lies between Skye and the Boss-shire district of Applecross. In 1569 the whole of the Basay family, except one infant, were barbar-

ously massacred by one of their own kinsmen, under the following circumstances. John MacGhilliechallum Macleod of Basay, called Ian na Tuaidh, or John with the axe, who had carried off Janet Mackenzie, the first wife of his chief, Boderick Macleod of the Lewis, married her, after her divorce, and had by her several sons and one daughter. The latter became the wife of Alexander Boy Mackenzie, a grandson of Hector or Eachen Bo}r, the first of the Mackenzies of Gairloch, a marriage which gave great offence to his clan, the Siol vie Gillechallum, as the latter had long been at feud with that par- ticular branch of the Mackenzies. On Janet Mackenzie's death, he of the axe married a sister of a kinsman of his own, Buari Macallan Macleod, who, from his venomous disposition, was surnamed Nimhneach. The latter, to obtain Basay for his nephew, his sister's son, resolved to cut off both his brother-in-law and his sons by the first marriage. He accordingly invited them to a feast in the island of Isay in Skye, and after it was over he left the apart- ment. Then, causing them to be sent for one by one, he had each of them assassinated as they came out. He was, however, balked in his object, as Basay became the property of Malcolm or Ghilliechallum Garbh Macallaster Macleod, then a child, belonging to the direct line of the Basay branch, who was with his foster-father at the time.6 Basay no longer belongs to the Macleods, they having been compelled to part with their patrimony some years ago.

The Macleods of Assynt, one of whom be- trayed the great Montrose in 1650, were also a branch of the Macleods of Lewis. That estate, towards the end of the 17th century, became the property of the Mackenzies, and the family is now represented by Macleod of Geanies. The Macleods of Cadboll are cadets of those of Assynt.

211.

Gregory's Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p.

THE CLAN CHATTAN.

197

CHAPTEE V.

Clan Chattan- -Chiefship — Mackintoshes— Battle of North Inch — Macphersons — MacGillivrays — Shaws — Farquharsons— Maeheans — Macphails — Gows — MacQueens — Cattanachs.

THE CLAN CHATTAN.7

Of tlie clan Chattan little or nothing authentic is known previous to the last six hundred years. Their original home in Scotland, their paren- tage, even their name, have heen disputed. One party brings them from Germany, and settles them in the district of Moray; another brings them from Ireland, and settles them in Loch- aber ; and a third makes them the original inhabitants of Sutherland and Caithness. With regard to their name there is still greater variety of opinion: the Catti, a Teutonic tribe; Catav, " the high side of the Ord of Caith- ness ;" Gillicattan Mor, their alleged founder, said to have lived in the reign of Malcolm II., 1003-1033; cat, a weapon, — all have been advanced aa the root name. We cannot pre- tend to decide on such a matter, which, in the entire absence of any record of the original clan, will no doubt ever remain one open to dispute; and therefore we refrain from entering at length into the reasons for and against these various derivations. Except the simple fact that such a clan existed, and occupied Lochaber for some time (how long cannot be said) before the 1 4th century, nothing further of it is known, although two elaborate genealogies of it are extant — one in the MS. of 1450 discovered by Mr Skene ; the other (which, whatever its faults, is no doubt much more worthy of credence) compiled by Sir iEneas Macpiherson in the 17th century.

Mr Skene, on the authority of the MS. of 1450, makes out that the clan was the most important of the tribes owning the sway of the native Earls or Maormors of Moray, and represents it a3 occupying the whole of Bade- noch, the greater part of Lochaber, and the districts of Strathnairn and Strathdearn, hold-

7 For much of this account of the clan Chattan we are indebted to the kindness of A. Mackintosh Shaw, Esq. of London, who has revised the whole. 1 lis forthcoming history of the clan, we have reason to believe, will be. the most valuable clan history yet published.

ing their lands in chief of the crown. But it seems tolerably evident that the MS. of 1450 is by no means to be relied upon; Mr Skene liimself says it is not trustworthy before a.d. 1000, and there is no good ground for suppos- ing it to be entirely trustworthy 100 or even 200 years later. The two principal septs of this clan in later times, the Macphersons and the Mackintoshes, Mr Skene, on the authority of the MS., deduces from two brothers, Neach- tan and Neill, sons of Gillicattan Mor, and on the assumption that this is correct, he proceeds to pronounce judgment on the rival claims of Macpherson of Cluny and Mackintosh of Mackintosh to the headship of clan Chattan.

Mr Skene, from "the investigations which ho has made into the history of the tribes of Moray, as well as into the history and nature of Highland traditions," conceives it to be established by " historic authority," that the Macphersons are the lineal and feudal representatives of the ancient chiefs of the clan Chattan, and " that they possess that right by blood to the chiefship, of which no charters from the crown, and no usurpation, however successful and continued, can deprive them." It is not very easy to understand, however, by what particular process of reason- ing Mr Skene has arrived at this conclu- sion. For supposing it were established " be- yond all doubt," as he assumes it to be, by the manuscript of 1450, that the Macpher- sons and the Mackintoshes are descended from Neachtan and Neill, the two sons of Gillichattan-more, the founder of the race, it does not therefore follow that " the Mack- intoshes were an usurping branch of the clan," and that " the Macphersons alone pos- sessed the right of blood to that hereditary dignity." This is indeed taking for granted the very point to be proved, in fact the whole matter in dispute. Mr Skene affirms that the descent of the Macphersons from the ancient chiefs " is not denied," which is in reality saying nothing to the purpose ; because the epiestion is, not whether this pretended descent has or has not been denied, but whether it can now be established by satisfactory evidence. To make out a case in favour of the Macpher- sons, it is necessary to show — first, that the descendants of Neachtan formed the eldest

198

HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

branch, and consequently were the chiefs of the clan; secondly, that the Macphersons are the lineal descendants and the feudal repre- sentatives of this same Neachtan, whom they claim as their ancestor; and, lastly, that the Mackintoshes are really descended from Neill, the second son of the founder of the race, and not from Macduff, Earl of Fife, as they them- selves have always maintained. But we do not observe that any of these points has been formally proved by evidence, or that Mr Skene has deemed it necessary to fortify his assertions by arguments, and deductions from historical facts. His statement, indeed, amounts just to this — That the family of Macheth, the de- scendants of Head or Heth, the son of Neach- tan, were "identical with the chiefs of clan Chattan ;" and that the clan Vurich, or Mac- phersons, were descended from these chiefs. But, in the first place, the "identity" which is here contended for, and upon which the whole question hinges, is imagined rather than proved ; it is a conjectural assumption rather than an inference deduced from a series of probabilities : and, secondly, the descent of the clan Vurich from the Macheths rests solely upon the authority of a Celtic genealogy (the manuscript of 1450) which, whatever weight may be given to it when supported by col- lateral evidence, is not alone sufficient autho- rity to warrant anything beyond a mere con- jectural inference. Hence, so far from granting to Mr Skene that the hereditary title of the Macphersons of Cluny to the chiefship of clan Chattan has been clearly established by him, we humbly conceive that he has left the question precisely where he found it. The title of that family may be the preferable one, but it yet remains to be shown that such is the case.

Tradition certainly makes the Macphersons of Cluny the male reprentatives of the chiefs of the old clan Chattan ; but even if this is correct, it does not therefore follow that they have now, or have had for the last six hundred years, any right to be regarded as chiefs of the clan. The same authority, fortified by written evidence of a date only about fifty years later than Skene's MS., in a MS. history of the Mackintoshes, states that Angus, 6th chief of Mackintosh, married the daughter and

only child of Dugall Dall, chief of clan Chat- tan, in the end of the 13th century, and with her obtained the lands occupied by the clan, with the station of leader, and that he was received as such by the clansmen. Similar instances of the abrogation of what is called the Highland law of succession are to be found in Highland history, and on this ground alone the title of the Mackintosh chiefs seems to be a good one. Then again we find them owned and followed as captains of clan Chattan even by the Macphersons themselves up to the 17th century; while in hundreds of charters, bonds and deeds of every description, given by kings, Lords of the Isles, neighbouring chiefs, and the septs of clan Chattan itself, is the title of captain of clan Chattan acceded to them — as early as the time of David II. Mr Skene, indeed, employs their usage of the term Captain to show that they had no right of blood to the headship — a right they have never claimed, although there is perhaps no reason why they should not claim such a right from Eva. By an argument deduced from the case of the Camerons — the weakness of which will at once be seen on a careful examination of his state- ments— he presumes that they were the oldest cadets of the clan, and had usurped the chief- ship. No doubt the designation captain was used, as Mr Skene says, when the actual leader of a clan was a person who had no right by blood to that position, but it does not by any means follow that he is right in assuming that those who are called captains were oldest cadets. Hector, bastard son of Ferquhard Mackintosh, while at the head of his clan during the minority of the actual chief, his distant cousin, is in several deeds styled captain of clan Chattan, and he was certainly not oldest cadet of the house of Mackintosh.

It is not for us to offer any decided opinion respecting a matter where the pride and pre- tensions of rival families are concerned. It may therefore be sufficient to observe that, whilst the Macphersons rest their claims chiefly on tradition, the Mackintoshes have produced, and triumphantly appealed to charters and documents of every description, in support of their pretensions; and that it is not very easy to see how so great a mass of written evidence ran be overcome by merely calling into court

THE CLAN CHATTAN.

199

Tradition to give testimony adverse to its credibility. The admitted fact of the Mack- intosh family styling themselves captains of the clan does not seem to warrant any inference which can militate against their pretensions. On the contrarj', the original assumption of this title obviously implies that no chief was in existence at the period when it was assumed ; and its continuance, unchallenged and undis- puted, affords strong presumptive proof in support of the account given by the Mackin- toshes as to the original constitution of their title. The idea of usurpation appears to be altogether preposterous. The right alleged by the family of Mackintosh was not direct but collateral ; it was founded on a marriage, and not derived by descent; and hence, probably, the origin of the secondary or subordinate title of captain which that family assumed. But can any one doubt that if a claim founded upon a preferable title had been asserted, the inferior pretension must have given way? Or is it in any degree probable that the latter would have been so fully recognised, if there had existed any lineal descendant of the ancient chiefs in a condition to prefer a claim founded upon the inherent and indefeasible right of blood 1

Further, even allowing that the Macpher- sons are the lineal male representatives of the old clan Chattan chiefs, they can have no possible claim to the headship of the clan Chattan of later times, which was composed of others besides the descendants of the old clan. The Mackintoshes also repudiate any connection by blood with the old clan Chattan, except through the heiress of that clan who married their chief in 1291; and, indeed, such a thing was never thought of until Mr Skene started the idea ; consequently the Macphersons can have no claim over them, or over the families winch spring from them. The great body of the clan, the historical clan Chattan, have always owned and followed the chief of Mackintosh as their leader and cap- tain— the term captain being simply employed to include the whole — and until the close of the 17th century no attempt was made to de- prive the Mackintosh chiefs of tliis title.

Among many other titles given to the chief of the Mackintoshes within the last 700 years,

are, according to Mr Eraser-Mackintosh, those of Captain of Clan Chattan, Chief of Clan Chattan, and Principal of Clan Chattan. The following on this subject is from the pen of Lachlan Shaw, the historian of Moray, whose knowledge of the subject entitled him to speak with authority. It is printed in the account o£ the Kilravock Family issued by the Spald- ing Club. "Eve Catach, who married Mac- intosh, was the heir-female (Clunie's ancestor being the heir-male), and had Macintosh as- sumed her surname, he would (say the Mac- Phersons) have been chief of the Clanchatan, aecording to the custom of Scotland. But this is an empty distinction. For, if the right of chiftanry is, jure sanguinis, inherent m the heir-female, she conveys it, and cannot but convey it to her son, whatever surname he takes; nam jura sanguinis non prwscrihunt. And if it is not inherent in her, she cannot convey it to her son, although he assume her surname. Be this as it will, Macintosh's predecessors were, for above 300 years, de- signed Captains of Clanchatan, in royal char- ters and commissions, in bonds, contracts, history, heraldrie, &c. ; the occasion of which title was, that several tribes or clans (every clan retaining its own surname) united in the general designation of Clanchatan; and of this incorporated body, Macintosh was the head leader or captain. These united tribes were Macintosh, MacPherson, Davidson, Shaw, MacBean, MacGilivTay, MacQueen, Smith, Maclntyre, MacPhail, &c. In those times of barbarity and violence, small and weak tribes found it necessary to unite with, or come under the patronage of more numerous and powerful clans. And as long as the tribes of Clanchatan remained united (which was till the family of Gordon, breaking with the family of Mac- intosh, disunited them, and broke their coali- tion), they were able to defend themselves against any other clan."

In a MS., probably written by the same author, a copy of which now lies before us, a lengthened enquiry into the claims of the rival chiefs is concluded thus : — " In a word, if by the chief of the clan Chattan is meant the heir of the family, it cannot be doubted that Cluny is chief. If the heir whatsoever is meant, then unquestionably Mackintosh is chief; and who-

200

HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

ever is chief, since the captaincy and command of the collective body of the clan Chattan was for above 300 years in the family of Mackin- tosh, I cannot see bnt, if such a privilege now remains, it is still in that family." In refer- ence to this much-disputed point, we take the liberty of quoting a letter of the Eev. W. G. Shaw, of Forfar. He has given the result of his inquiries in several privately printed brochures, but it is hoped that ere long he will place at the disposal of all who take an interest in these subjects the large stores of information he must have accumu- lated on many matters connected with the Highlands. "Writing to the editor of this book he says, on the subject of the chiefship of clan Chattan : —

" Skene accords too much to the Macpher- sons in one way, but not enough in another.

" (Too much) — He says that for 200 years the Mackintoshes headed the clan Chattan, but only as captain, not as chief. But during these 200 years we have bonds, &c, cropping up now and then in which the Macphersons are only designated as (M. or N.) Macpherson of Cluny. Their claim to headship seems to have been thoroughly in abeyance till the mid- dle of the 17th century.

"(Too little) — For he says the Macphersons in theh controversy (1 672) before the Lyon King, pled only tradition, whereas they pled the facts.

"De jure the Macphersons were chiefs; de facto, they never were; and they only claimed to use the title when clanship began to be a thing of the past, in so far as fighting was concerned.

" The Macphersons seem to have been entitled to the chieftainship by right of birth, but de facto they never had it. The might of ' the Macintosh ' had made his right, as is evidenced in half-a-hundred bonds of manrent, deeds of various kinds, to be found in the ' Thanes of Cawdor,' and the Spalding Club Miscellany — passim. He is always called Capitane or Captane of clan Quhattan, the spelling being scarcely ever twice the same."

Against Mackintosh's powerful claims sup- ported by deeds, &c, the following statements are given from the Macpherson MS. in Mr W. G. Shaw's possession: —

I. In 1370, the head of the Macphersons disowned the head of the Mackintoshes at In- vernahavon. Tradition says Macpherson with- drew from the field without fighting, i. e., he mutinied on a point of precedence between him and Mackintosh.

II. Donald More Macpherson fought along with Marr at Harlaw, agoing Donald of the Isles with Mackintosh on his side, the two chiefs being then on different sides (1411).

III. Donald Oig Macpherson fought on the side of Huntly at the battle of Corrichie, and was killed; Mackintosh fought on the other side (1562).

IV. Andrew Macpherson of Cluny held the Castle of Euthven, a.d. 1594, against Argyll, Mackintosh fighting on the side of Argyll.8

This tends to show that when the Macpher- sons joined with the Mackintoshes, it was (they alleged) voluntarily, and not on account of their being bound to follow Mackintosh as chief.

In a loose way, no doubt, Mackintosh may sometimes have been called Chief of Clan Chattan, but Captain is the title generally given in deeds of all kinds. He was chief of the Mackintoshes, as Cluny was chief of the Macphersons — by right of blood; but by agree- mentamongsttheShaws, Macgillivrays, Clarkes, (Clerach), Clan Dai, &c, renewed from time to time, Mackintosh was recognised as Captain of Clan Chattan.

We cannot forbear adding as a fit moral to this part of the subject, the conclusion come to by the writer of the MS. already quoted : — "After what I have said upon this angry point, I cannot but be of opinion, that in our day, when the right of chieftanrie is so little re- garded, when the power of the chiefs is so much abridged, when armed convocations of the lieges are discharged by law, and when a clan are not obliged to obey their chief unless he bears a royal commission, — when matters are so, 'tis my opinion that questions about chieftainrie and debates about precedency of that kind, are equally idle and unprofitable,

3 Mr Mackintosh Shaw says that, in 1591, Huntly obtained a bond of manrent from Andrew Macpherson and his immediate family, the majority of the Mac- phersons remaining faithful to Mackintosh. State- ments IF. and III. are founded only on the Macpher- son MS.

THE MACKINTOSHES.

301

and that gentlemen should live in strict friend- ship as they are connected by blood, by affin- ity, or by the vicinity of their dwellings and the interest of their families."

The clan Chattan of history, according to Mr Fraser-Mackintosh of Drummond,9 was composed of the following clans, who were either allied to the Mackintoshes and Mac- phersons by genealogy, or who, for their own protection or other reasons, had joined the confederacy : — The Mackintoshes, Macpher- sons, Macgillivrays, Shaws, Farquharsons, Macbeans, Macphails, clan Tarril, Gows (said to be descended from Henry the Smith, of North Inch fame), Clarks, Macqueens, David- sons, Cattanachs, elan Ay, Nobles, Gillespies. " In addition to the above sixteen tribes, the Macleans of Dochgarroch or clan Tearleach, the Dallases of Cantray, and others, generally followed the captain of clan Chattan as his friends." Of some of these little or nothing is known except the name ; but others, as the Mackintoshes, Macphersons, Shaws, Farquhar- sons, &c, have on the whole a complete and well-detailed history.

MACKINTOSH.

Badge— According to some, Boxwood, others Eed Whortleberry.

According to the Mackintosh MS. Histories (the first of which was compiled about 1500, Jther two dated in the 16th century, all of which were embodied in a Latin MS. by Lach- lan Mackintosh of Kinrara about 1680), the

Antiquarian Notes, p. 358.

II.

progenitor of the family was Shaw or Seach, a son of Macduff, Earl of Fife, who, for his assistance in quelling a rebellion among the inhabitants of Moray, was presented by King Malcolm IV. with the lands of Petty and Breachly and the forestry of Strathearn, being made also constable of the castle at Inverness. From the high position and power of his father, he was styled by the Gaelic-speaking population Mac-an-Toisich, i.e., " son of the principal or foremost." Tus, tos, or tosich, is "the beginning or first part of anything," whence "foremost" or " principal." Mr Skene says the tosich was the oldest cadet of a clan, and that Mackin- tosh's ancestor was oldest cadet of clan Chat- tan. Professor Cosmo Innes says the tosich was the administrator of the crown lands, the head man of a little district, who became under the Saxon title of Thane hereditary tenant ; and it is worthy of note that these functions were performed by the successor of the above mentioned Shaw, who, the family history says, " was made chamberlain of the king's revenues in those parts for life." It is scarcely likely, however, that the name Mackintosh arose either in this manner or in the manner stated by Mr Skene, as there would be many tosachs, and in every clan an oldest cadet. The name seems to imply some peculiar circumstances, and these are found in the son of the great Thane or Earl of Fife.

Little is known of the immediate successors of Shaw Macduff. They appear to have made their residence in the castle of Inverness, which they defended on several occasions against the marauding bands from the west. Some of them added considerably to the possessions of the family, which soon took firm root in the north. Towards the close of the 13th century, during the minority of Angus MacFerquhard, 6th chief, the Cornyns seized the castle of Inverness, and the lands of Geddes and Eait belonging to the Mackintoshes, and these were not recovered for more than a century. It was this chief who in 1291-2 married Eva, the heiress of clan Chattan, and who acquired with her the lauds occupied by that clan, together with the station of leader of her father's clansmen. He appears to have been a chief of great activity, and a staunch sup- porter of Eobert Bruce, with whom he took

202

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

part in the battle of Bannockburn. He is placed second in the list of chiefs given by General Stewart of Garth as present in this battle. In the time of his son William the sanguinary feud with the Camerons broke out, which continued up to the middle of the 17th centuty. The dispute arose concerning the lands of Glenlui and Locharkaig, which Angus Mackintosh had acquired with Eva, and which in his absence had been occupied by the Camerons. William fought several battles for the recovery of these lands, to which in 1337 he acquired a charter from the Lord of the Isles, confirmed in 1357 by David II., but his efforts were unavailing to dislodge the Camerons. The feud was continued by his successor, Lauchlan, 8th chief, each side occa- sionally making raids into the other's country. In one of these is said to have occurred the well-known dispute as to precedency between two of the septs of clan Chattan, the Mac- phersons and the Davidsons. According to tradition, the Camerons had entered Badenoch, where Mackintosh was then residing, and had seized a large " spreagh." Mackintosh's force, which followed them, was composed chiefly of these two septs, the Macphersons, however, considerably exceeding the rest. A dispute arising between the respective leaders of the Macphersons and Davidsons as to who should lead the right wing, the chief of Mackintosh, as superior to both, was appealed to, and de- cided in favour of Davidson. Offended at this, the Macphersons, who, if all accounts are true, had undoubtedly the better right to the post of honour, withdrew from the field of battle, thus enabling the Camerons to secure a victory. When, however, they saw that their friends were defeated, the Macpher- sons are said to have returned to the field, and turned the victory of the Camerons into a defeat, killing their leader, Charles MacGillonie. The date of this affair, which took place at Invernahavon, is variously fixed at 1370 and 1384, and some writers make it the cause which led to the famous battle on the North Inch of Perth twenty-six years later.

As is well known, great controversies have raged as to the clans who took part in the Perth fight, and those writers just referred to

decide the question by making the Macpher- sons and Davidsons the combatant clans.1 Wyntoun's words are —

" They three score ware clannys twa, Clahynnhe Qwhewyl and Cfachinyha, Of thir twa kynnys war thay men, Thretty again thretty then, And thare thay had thair chiftanys twa, Scha Faeqwhahis Sone wes ane of thay, The tother Christy Johnesone. "

On this the Eev, W. G. Shaw of Eorfar re- marks,— " One writer (Dr Macpherson) tries to make out that the clan Yha or Ha was the clan Shaw. Another makes them to be the clan Dhai or Davidsons. Another (with Skene) makes them Macphersons. As to the clan Quhele, Colonel Eobertson (author of ' Histo- rical Proofs of the Highlanders,') supposes that the clan Quhele was the clan Shaw, partly from the fact that in the Scots Act of Parlia- ment of 1392 (vol. i. p. 217), whereby several clans were forfeited for their share in the raid of Angus [described in vol. i.], there is mention made of Slurach, or (as it is supposed it ought to have been written) Sheach2 et omnes clan Quliele. Then others again suppose that the clan Quhele was the clan Mackintosh. Others that it was the clan Cameron, whilst the clan Yha was the Clan-na-Chait or clan Chattan.

" Prom the fact that, after the clan Battle on the Inch, the star of the Mackintoshes was decidedly in the ascendant, there can be little doubt but that they formed at least a section of the winning side, whether that side were the clan Yha or the clan Quhele.

" Wyntoun declines to say on which side the victory lay. He writes —

' Wha had the waur fare at the last, I will nocht say. '

It is not very likely that subsequent writers knew more of the subject than he did, so that after all, we are left very much to the tradi- tions of the families themselves for information. The Camerons, Davidsons, Mackintoshes, and Macphersons, all say that they took part in

1 For details as to this celebrated combat, see vol. i. ch. v. The present remarks are supplementary to the former, and will serve to correct several inac- curacies.

2 Every one acquainted with the subject, knows what havoc Lowland scribes hare all along made of Gaelic names in legal and public documents.

BATTLE OF NOETH INCH.

203

the fray. The Shaws' tradition is, that their ancestor, being a relative of the Mackintoshes, took the place of the aged chief of that section of the clan, on the day of battle. The chroni- clers vary as to the names of the clans, but they all agree as to the name of one of the leaders, viz., that it was Shaw. Tradition and history are agreed on this one. point.

" One thing emerges clearly from the confu- sion as to the clans who fought, and as to which of the modern names of the contending clans was represented by the clans Yha and Quhele, — one thing emerges, a Shaw leading the victorious party, and a race of Shaws springing from him as their great — if not their first — founder, a race, who for ages afterwards, lived in the district and fought under the banner of the Laird of Mackintosh."3

As to the Davidsons, the tradition which vouches for the' particulars of the fight at Invernahavon expressly says that the David- sons were almost to a man cut off, and it is scarcely likely that they would, within so short a time, be able to muster sufficient men either seriously to disturb the peace of the country or to provide thirty champions. Mr Skene solves the question by making the Mackintoshes and Macphersons the combatant clans, and the cause of quarrel the right to the headship of clan Chattan. But the traditions of both families place them on the winning side, and there is no trace whatever of any dispute at this time, or previous to the 16th century, as to the chiefship. The most pro- bable solution of this difficulty is, that the clans who fought at Perth were the clan Chattan {i.e., Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and others) and the Camerons. Mr Skene, indeed, says that the only clans who have a tradition of their ancestors having been engaged are the Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and Camerons, though he endeavours to account for the pre- sence of the last named clan by making them assist the Macphersons against the Mackin- toshes.4 The editor of the Memoirs of Lochiel, mentioning this tradition of the Camerons, as well as the opinion of Skene, says, — " It may be observed, that the side allotted to the

3 The Mackintosh MS. of 1500 states that Lrtuchlan, the Mackintosh chief, gave Shaw a grant of Eothie- murchus " for his valour on the Inch that day."

4 Vol. ii. pp. 175-178.

Camerons (viz. the unsuccessful side) affords the strongest internal evidence of its correct- ness. Had the Camerons been described as victors it would have been very different."

The author of the recently discovered MS. account of the clan Chattan already referred to, says that by this conflict Cluny's right to lead the van was established ; and in the meetings of clan Chattan he sat on Mackin- tosh's right hand, and when absent that seat was kept empty for him. Henry Wynde likewise associated with the clan Chattan, and his descendants assumed the name of Smith, and were commonly called Sliochd a Gow Chroim.

Lauchlan, chief of Mackintosh, in whose time these events happened, died in 1407, at a good old age. In consequence of his age and infirmity, Ms kinsman, Shaw Mackintosh, had headed the thirty clan Chattan cham- pions at Perth, and for his success was re- warded with the possession of the lands of Eothiemurchus in Badenoch. The next chief, Perquhard, was compelled by his clans men to resign his post in consequence of his mild, inactive disposition, and his uncle Malcolm (son of William Mac-Angus by a second marriage) succeeded as 10th chief of Mackintosh, and 5th captain of clan Chattan. Malcolm was one of the most warlike and suc- cessful of the Mackintosh chiefs. During his long chiefship of nearly fifty years, he made frequent incursions into the Cameron terri- tories, and waged a sanguinary war with the Comyns, in which he recovered the lands taken from his ancestor. In 1411 he was one of the principal commanders in the army of Donald, Lord of the Isles, in the battle of Harlaw, where he is by some stated incorrectly to have been killed. In 1429, when Alexander, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Eoss,. broke out into rebellion at the head of 10,000 men, on the advance of the king into Loch- aber, the clan Chattan and the clan Came- ron deserted the earl's banners, went over to the royal army, and fought on the royal side, the rebels being defeated. In 1431. Malcolm Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, received a grant of the lands of Alexander of Loehaber, uncle of the Earl of Eoss, that chieftain having been forfeited

204

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

THE MACKINTOSH'S LAMENT.*

Arranged for the Bagpipes by Pipe-Major A. M'Lennan, Highland Light Infantry Militia, Inverness.

i-^p — g-»L|*_^rzg_|_g=:^f3j-^— szqnp:

P

i

'-=*!*— g:

-L.-S-

5s

=£=t

Ti'r—&

S

l±=*

— : — p-*— ! -d — t*-=

iH-

^=^^f=

-p=i — m

—I * — -m — i.

g3azntF=P

±y

■£=?=±

P P , . P P

g=

^=

J

E

«

p t"

m^^^EE^

i I

J Jp I

=fcfcli=fc

T»-±P:

3i

"R1"

— ~ — Pl«j m • — [^ — P W- s a

I I J~ 1 =fcgr=gr_JIP_J:g_=^

tr

0— F

/*

S

^3^

fes

Jj

=i=e=©

p-j Jr fc

^Bf-

,7

3^

S 5

iS:

fcfcfe*

-J33 a! r*lff-

'-a-p p

:«=£*=

^3±^I

-I

m

jypdt

t7

=B^

=&£=££:

al^

P^p

— Mgs? ■

JV-^^-

qTrJ^j~r~a~r,^r-

1

*^i

-fia-

r p

6 E

_J J

J? J? r

g-^r ^r

*EEE*fiE£^

^=

=*=t

5

S&

e e

«

-J^a-

H*-^-^

,P »'

*i^Jp

:e=

33

±=t

t= U» ZTif ^g— g:

ri

_.L_i

=fHM?-*-P -»-H^ ^J-(S— Am — ^ : d A£-. J~\ ^^ r

^

j

J.

|V^3-

'-J-P-

=¥3-

±^33

-at— gt-

=g=P=

-P IP-

-g — U:

* The Mackintosh's Lament. — For the copy of the Mackintosh's Lament here given, the editor and publishers are indebted to the kindness of The Mackintosh. In a note which accompanied it that gentleman gives the following interesting particulars :—

THE MACKINTOSH'S LAMENT.

205

Variation 1st.

&«-

J

' ' ■==■ — =* — c=» i 3— Us — Sg1-'- £jj —

f:

L >J L '

J^d— J-d

•»—

=5'

UJ

P==

i^

P^prrfrjE:

J

i

fV^r

SE=£

=p=k

ifsat

,0 a 8 -1

S

ffrpr

&C

£=P:

=£^

s

-I — «' ' — «r-

*4M

■up* — 1-=^

^=(C

JL

a

8

^^

- — <»-

E^g

s

==T

:=5— s^t

M:

&

=^e

~*^ 1 L=!X—

§£

s

=£^r

=S

=S=-

fcaB — tafi

=ft^

Doubling of Variation 1st, 8 6 6 j E E

faa) ua ' ud ! — a; " i — ^ Ld ' id i-j' id b^-^iaat— ca~

1

■EM ; 8 5 8 8 e 6 E f

ft «u j J, ^ j- J j j j J «r j

•U4

J J J

=P=t=p:

=Ft^F

-cd~ £ar ^ Ld

=P=F

-tsd uj ' ba

* l*-r

=e^^E=t=

ud '— d

fff

* r-r

Fff

=^~

?=n

5

-a id

^=r

fcd id

e B B , K S S - S 8 m ; > I n |'| I i .

-t;^— M=ar~Ld Ld ^d~

tss — ss -ss sss s=a —a sa i_a ^d- tsr

" The tune is as old as 1550 or thereabouts. Angus Mackny in his Pipe Music book gives it 1526, and says it was composed on the death of Lauchlan, the 1 4th Laird ; but we believe that it was composed by the famous family bard Macintyre, upon the death of William, who was murdered by the Countess of Huntly, in 1550. This bard had seen within the space of 40 years, four captains of the Clan Chattan meet with violent deaths, and his deep feelings found

vent in the refrain,

" Mackintosh, the excellent They have laid thi e

They have lifted ; Low, they have laid thee."

These are the only words in existence which I can hear of. '

206

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

for engaging in the rebellion of Donald Bal- loch. Having afterwards contrived to make his peace with the Lord of the Isles, he re- ceived from him, between 1443 and 1447, a confirmation of his lands in Lochaber. with a grant of the office of bailiary of that district. His son, Duncan, styled captain of the clan Chattan in 1467, was in great favour with John, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Eoss, whose sister, Flora, he married, and who bestowed on him the office of steward of Lochaber, which had been held by his father. He also received the lands of Keppoch and others included in that lordship.

On the forfeiture of his brother-in-law in 1475, James III. granted to the same Duncan Mackintosh a charter, of date July 4th, 1476, of the lauds of Moymore, and various others, in Lochaber. When the king in 1493 pro- ceeded in person to the West Highlands, Dun- can Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, was one of the chiefs, formerly among the vas- sals of the Lord of the Isles, who went to. meet him and make their submission to him. These chiefs received in return royal charters of the lands they had previously held under the Lord of the Isles, and Mackintosh obtained a charter of the lands of Keppoch, Innerorgan, and others, with the office of bailiary of the same. In 1495, Farquhar Mackintosh, his son, and Kenneth Oig Mackenzie of Kintail, were imprisoned by the king in Edinburgh castle. Two years thereafter, Farquhar, who seems about this time to have succeeded his father as captain of the clan Chattan, and Mackenzie, made their escape from Edinburgh castle, but, on their way to the Highlands, they were seized at Torwood by the laird of Buchanan. Mackenzie, having offered resist- ance, was slain, but Mackintosh was taken alive, and confined at Dunbar, where he re- mained till after the battle of Elodden.

Farquhar was succeeded by his cousin, Wil- liam Mackintosh, who had married Isabel M'Niven, heiress of Dunnachtan : but John Eoy Mackintosh, the head of another branch of the family, attempted by force to get himself recognised as captain of the clan Chattan, and failing in his design, he assassinated his rival at Inverness in 1515. Being closely pursued, however, he was overtaken and slain at Glen-

esk. Lauchlan Mackintosh, the brother of the murdered chief, was then placed at the head of the clan. He is described by Bishop Lesley3 as " a verrie honest and wyse gentle- man, an barroun of gude rent, quha keipit hes hole ken, friendes and tennentis in honest and guid rewll." The strictness with which he ruled his clan raised him up many enemies among them, and, like his brother, he was cut off by the hand of an assassin. " Some wicked persons," says Lesley, " being impatient of vir- tuous living, stirred up one of his own princi- pal kinsmen, called James Malcolmson, who cruelly and treacherously slew his chief." This was in the year 1526. To avoid the vengeance of that portion of the clan by whom the chief was beloved, Malcolmson and his followers took refuge in the island in the loch of Eothiemurchus, but they were pursued to their hiding place, and slain there.

Lauchlan had married the sister of the Earl of Moray, and by her had a son, William, who on his father's death was but a child. The clan therefore made choice of Hector Mackin- tosh, a bastard son of Farquhar, the chief who had been imprisoned in 1495, to act as captain till the young chief should come of age. The consequences of this act have already been narrated in their proper place in the General History. On attaining the age of man- hood William duly became head of the clan, and having been well brought up by the Earls of Moray and Cassilis, both his near relatives, was, according to Lesley, " honoured as a per- fect pattern of virtue by all the leading men of the Highlands." During the life of his uncle, the Earl of Moray, his affairs prospered ; but shortly after that noble's death, he became in- volved in a feud with the Earl of Huntly. Ho was charged with the heinous offence of con- spiring against Huntly, the queen's lieutenant, and at a court held by Huntly at Aberdeen, on the 2d August 1550, was tried and convicted by a jury, and sentenced to lose his life and lands. Being immediately carried to Strath- bogie, he was beheaded soon after bjr Huntly's countess, the earl himself having given a pledge that his life should be spared. The story is told, though with grave errors, by Sir

5 History of Scotland, p. 137.

THE MACPHEESONS.

207

Walter Soott, in his Tales of a Grandfather? By Act of Parliament of 14th December 1557.. the sentence was reversed as illegal, and the son of Mackintosh was restored to all his father's lands, to which Huntly added others as assyth- meut for the blood. But this act of atonement on Huntly's part was not sufficient to efface the deep grudge owed him by the clan Chattan on account of the execution of their chief, and he was accordingly thwarted by them in many of. his designs.

In the time of this earl's grandson, the clan Chattan again came into collision with the powerful Gordons, and for four years a deadly feud raged between them. In consequence of certain of Huntly's proceedings, especially the murder of the Earl of Moray, a strong faction was formed against him, Lauchlan, 16th chief of Mackintosh, taking a prominent part. A full account of these disturbances in 1624 has already been given in its place in the General History.

In this feud Huntly succeeded in detach- ing the Macphersons belonging to the Cluny branch from the rest of clan Chattan, but the majority of that sept, according to the MS. history of the Mackintoshes, remained true to the chief of Mackintosh. These allies, how- ever, were deserted by Huntly when he be- came reconciled to Mackintosh, and in 1609 Andrew Macpherson of Cluny, with all the other principal men of clan Chattan, signed a bond of union, in which they all acknowledged the chief of Mackintosh as captain and chief of clan Chattan. The clan Chattan were in Argyll's army at the battle of Glenlivat in 1595, and with the Macleans formed the right wing, which made the best resistance to the Catholic earls, and was the last to quit the field.

Cameron of Lochiel had been forfeited in 1598 for not producing his title deeds, when Mackintosh claimed the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, of which he had kept forcible possession. In 1618 Sir Lauchlan, 17th chief of Mackintosh, prepared to carry into effect the acts of outlawry against Lochiel, who, on his part, put himself under the pro- tection of the Marquis of Huntly, Mackintosh's mortal foe. In July of the same year Sir

6 Vol. ii. p. 7.

Lauchlan obtained a commission of fire and sword against the Macdonalds of Keppoch for laying waste his lands in Lochaber. As he conceived that he had a right to the services of all his clan, some of whom were tenants and dependents of the Marquis of .Huntly, he ordered the latter to follow him, and compelled such of them as were refractory to accompany him into Lochaber. This proceeding gave great offence to Lord Gordon, Earl of'Enzie, the marquis's son, who summoned Mack- intosh before the Privy Council, for having, as he asserted, exceeded his commission. He was successful in obtaining the recall of Sir Lauchlan's commission, and obtaining a new one in his own favour. The consequences of this are told in vol. i. ch. x.

During the wars of the Covenant, William, 18th chief, was at the head of the clan, but owing to feebleness of constitution took no active part in the troubles of that period. He was, however, a decided loyalist, and among the Mackintosh papers are several letters, both from the unhappy Charles I. and his son Charles II., acknowledging his good affection and service. The Mackintoshes, as well as the Macphersons and Farquharsons, were with Montrose in considerable numbers, and, in fact, the great body of clan Chattan took part in nearly all that noble's battles and expedi- tions.

Shortly after the accession of Charles II., Lauchlan Mackintosh, to enforce his claims to the disputed lands of Glenluy and Loch- arkaig against Cameron of Lochiel, raised his clan, and, assisted by the Macphersons, marched to Lochaber with 1500 men. He was met by Lochiel with 1200 men, of whom 300 were Macgregors. About 300 were armed with bows. General Stewart says : — " When preparing to engage, the Earl of Bread- albane, who was nearly related to both chiefs, came in sight with 500 men, and sent them notice that if either of them refused to agree to the terms which he had to propose, he would throw his interest into the opposite scale. After some hesitation his offer of mediation was accepted, and the feud amicably and finally settled." This was in 1665, when the celebrated Sir Ewen Cameron was chief, and a sat.isfactorv arrangement having been

208

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

made, tlie Cauierons were at length, left ill un- disputed possession of the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig, which their various branches still enjoy.

In 1672 Duncan Macplierson of Cluny, having resolved to throw off all connexion with Mackintosh, made application to the Lyon office to have his arms matriculated as laird of Cluny Macplierson, and " the only and true representative of the ancient and honourable family of the clan Chattan.-' This request was granted ; and, soon afterwards, when the Privy Council required the Highland chiefs to give security for the peaceable behaviour of their resjieetive clans, Macpherson became bound for his clan under the designation of the lord of Cluny and chief of the Maepher- sons ; as he could only hold himself respon- sible for that portion of the clan Chattan which bore his own name and were more par- ticularly under his own control. As soon as Mackintosh was informed of this circumstance, he applied to the privy council and the Lyon office to have his own title declared, and that which had been granted to Macpherson re- called and cancelled. An inquiry was accord- ingly instituted, and both parties were ordered to produce evidence of their respective asser- tions, when the council ordered Mackintosh to give bond for those of his clan, his vassals, those descended of his family, his men, tenants, and servants, and all dwelling upon his ground ; and enjoined Cluny to give bond for those of his name of Macpherson, descended of his family, and his men, tenants, and servants, " without prejudice always to the laird of Mackintosh." In consequence of this decision, the armorial bearings granted to Macpherson were recalled, and they were again matriculated as those of Macpherson of Cluny.

Between the Mackintoshes and the Macdon- alds of Keppoch, a feud had long existed, ori- ginating in the claim of the former to the lands occupied by the latter, on the Braes of Loch- aber. The Macdonalds had no other right to their lands than what was founded on pre- scriptive possession, whilst the Mackintoshes had a feudal title to the property, originally granted by the lords of the Isles, and, on their forfeit- ure, confirmed by the crown. After various acts of hostility on both sides, the feud was at

length terminated by " the last considerable clan battle which was fought in the Highlands." To dispossess the Macdonalds by force, Mackin- tosh raised his clan, and, assisted by an inde- pendent company of soldiers, furnished by the government, marched towards Keppoch, but, on his arrival there, he found the place deserted. He was engaged in constructing a fort in Glen- roy, to protect his rear, when he received in- telligence that the Macdonalds, reinforced by their kinsmen of Glengarry and Glencoe, were posted in great force at Mulroy. He imme- diately marched against them, but was defeated and taken prisoner. At that critical moment, a large body of Macphersons appeared on the ground, hastening to the relief of the Mackin- toshes, and Keppoch, to avoid another battle, was obliged to release his prisoner. It is highly to the honour of the Macphersons, that they came forward on the occasion so readily, to the assistance of the rival branch of the clan Chattan, and that so far from taking advantage of Mackintosh's misfortune, they escorted him safely to his own territories, and left him without exacting any conditions, or making any stipulations whatever as to the chiefship.7 From this time forth, the Mackintoshes and the Macphersons continued separate and independ- ent clans, although both were included under the general denomination of the clan Chattan.

At the Bevolution, the Mackintoshes adhered to the new government, and as the chief re- fused to attend the Viscount Dundee, on that nobleman soliciting a friendly interview with him, the latter employed his old opponent, Macdonald of Keppoch, to carry off his cattle. In the rebellions of 1715 and 1745, the Mack- intoshes took a prominent part. Lauchlan, 20th chief, was actively engaged in the '15, and was at Preston on the Jacobite side. The exploits of Mackintosh of Borlum, in 1715, have been fully narrated in our account of the rebellion of that j'ear.

Lauchlan died in 1731, without issue, when the male line of William, the 18th chief, be- came extinct. Lauchlan's successor, William Mackintosh, died in 1741. Angus, the brother of the latter, the next chief, married Anne, daughter of Farquharson of Invercauld, a lady

7 Skene's Highlanders, ii. 1S8-9.

THE MACKINTOSHES.

209

who distinguished herself greatly in the rebel- lion of 1 745. When her husband was appointed to one of the three new companies in Lord Loudon's Higlilanders, raised in the begin- ning of that year, Lady Mackintosh traversed the country, and, in a very short time, en- listed 97 of the 100 men required for a cap- taincy. On the breaking out of the re- bellion, she was equally energetic in favour of the Pretender, and, in the absence of Mackintosh, she raised two battalions of the clan for the prince, and placed them under the command of Colonel Macgillivray of Dun-ma-

glass. In 1715 the Mackintoshes musteivd 1,500 men under Old Borlum, but in 1745 scarcely one half of that number joined the forces of the Pretender. She conducted her followers in person to the rebel army at In verness, and soon after her husband was taken prisoner by the insurgents, when the prince delivered him over to his lady, saying that " he could not be in better security, or more honourably treated."

At the battle of Culloden, the Mackintoshes were on the right of the Highland army, and in their eagerness to engage, they were the first

Dalcross Castle. From a photograph in the possession of The Mackintosh.

to attack the enemy's lines, losing their brave colonel and other officers in the impetuous charge. On the passing of the act for the abolition of the heritable jurisdictions in 1747, the laird of Mackintosh claimed £5,000 as compensation for his hereditary office of steward of the lordship of Lochaber.

In 1812, jEneas Mackintosh, the 23d laird of Mackintosh, was created a baronet of the United Kingdom. He died 21st January 1820, without heirs male of his body. On his death, the baronetcy expired, and he was succeeded in the estate by Angus Mackin-

ii

tosh, whose immediate sires had settled in Canada. Alexander, his son, became Mackin- tosh of Mackintosh, and died in 1861, his son, Alexander ^Eneas, now of Mackintosh, suc- ceeding him as 27th chief of Mackintosh, and 22d captain of clan Chattan.

The funerals of the chiefs of Mackintosh were always conducted with great ceremony and solemnity. When Lauchlau Mackintosh, the 19th chief, died, in the end of 1703, his body lay in state from 9th December that 3"ear, till 18th January 1704, in Dalcross Castle (which was built in 1620, and is a good 2 D

210

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

specimen of an old baronial Scotch mansion, and has heen the residence of several chiefs), and 2000 of the clan Chattan attended his remains to the family vault at Petty. Kep- poch was present with 220 of the Macdonalds. Across the coffins of the deceased chiefs are laid the sword of William, twenty-first of Mackintosh, and a highly finished claymore, jiresented hy Charles I., before he came to the throne, to Sir Lauchlan Mackintosh, gentleman of the bedchamber.

The principal seat of The Mackintosh is Moy Hall, near Inverness. The original castle, now in ruins, stood on an island in Loch Moy.

The eldest branch of the clan Mackintosh was the family of Kellachy, a small estate in Inverness-shire, acquired by them in the 17th century. Of this branch was the celebrated Sir James Mackintosh. His father, Captain John Mackintosh, was the tenth in descent from Allan, third son of Malcolm, tenth chief of the clan. Mackintosh of Kellachy, as the eldest cadet of the family, invariably held the appointment of captain of the watch to the chief of the clan in all his wars.

MACPHERSON.

Badge. — Boxwood.

The Macphersons, the other principal branch of the clan Chattan, are in Gaelic called the clan Vuirich or Muirieh, from an ancestor of that name, who, in the Gaelic MS. of 1450, is said to have been the " son of Swen, son of Heth, son of Nachtan, son of Gillichattan, from whom came the clan Chattan." The word Gillichattan is supposed by some to mean

a votary or servant of St Kattan, a Scottish saint, as Gillichrist (Gilchrist) means a servant of Christ.

The Macphersons claim unbroken descent from the ancient chiefs of the clan Chattan, and tradition is in favour of their being the lineal representatives of the chiefs of the clan. However, this point has been sufficiently dis- cussed in the history of the Mackintoshes, where we have given much of the history of the Macphersons.

It was from Muirieh, who is said to have been chief in 1153, that the Macphersons de- rive the name of the clan Muirieh or Vuirich. This Muirieh was parson of Kingussie, in the lower part of Badenoch, and the surname was given to his descendants from his office. He was the great-grandson of Gillichattan Mor, the founder of the clan, who lived in the reign of Malcolm Canmore, and having married a daughter of the thane of Calder, had five sons. The eldest, Gillichattan, the third of the name, and chief of the clan in the reign of Alexander II., was father of Dougal Dall, the chief whose daughter Eva married Angus Mackintosh of Mackintosh. On Dougal Dall's death, as he had no sons, the representation of the family devolved on his cousin and heir-male, Kenneth, eldest son of Eoghen or Ewen Baan, second son of Muirieh. Neill Clirom, so called- from his stooping shoulders, Muirich's third son, was a great artificer in iron, and took the name of Smith from his trade. Farquhar Gilliriach, or the Swift, the fourth son, is said to have been the progenitor of the MacGillivrays, who followed the Mackintosh branch of the clan Chattan ; and from David Dubh, or the Swarthy, the youngest of Muirich's sons, were descended the clan Dhai, or Davidsons o± Invernahavon.2

One of the early chiefs is said to have re- ceived a commission to expel the Comyns from Badenoch, and on their forfeiture he obtained, for his services, a grant of lands. He was also allowed to add a hand holding a dagger to

2 This is the genealogy given hy Sir iEneas Mae- pherson. From another MS. genealogy of the Mac- phersons, and from the Mackintosh MS. history, we find that the son of Kenneth, the alleged grandson of Muirieh, married a daughter of Ferquhard, ninth of Mackintosh, dr. 1410, so that it is probahle Sir iEneas has placed Muirieh and his family more than a century too early.

THE MACPHERSONS.

211

his armorial bearings. A MS. genealogy of the Macphersons makes Kenneth chief in 1386, when a battle took place at Inverna- havon between tbe clan Chattan and the Camerons, details of -which and of the quarrel between the Macphersons and the Davidsons will be found in tho general history, and in the account of the Mackintoshes.

In 1609 the chief of the Macphersons signed a bond, along with all the other branches of that extensive tribe, acknowledging Mackin- tosh as captain and chief of the clan Chattan ; but in all the contentions and feuds in which the Mackintoshes were subsequently involved with the Camerons and other Lochaber clans, they were obliged to accept of the Macpher- sons' aid as allies rather than vassals..

Andrew Macpherson of Cluny, who suc- ceeded as chief in 1647, suffered much on account of his sincere attachment to the cause of Charles I. His son, Ewen, was also a staunch royalist. In 1665, under Andrew, the then chief, when Mackintosh went on an expedition against the Camerons, for the recovery of the lands of Glenluy and Lochar- kaig, he solicited the assistance of the Mac- phersons, whep a notarial deed was executed, wherein Mackintosh, declares that it was of their mere good will and pleasure that they did so ; and on his part it is added, " I bind and oblige myself and friends and followers to assist and fortify and join, with the said An- drew, Lauchlan, and John Macpherson, all their lawful and necessary adoes, being there- unto required." The same Andrew, Lauchlan, and John, heads of the three great branches of the Macphersons, had on the 19 th of the preceding November given a bond acknowledg- ing Mackintosh as their chief. In 1672 Dun- can Macphei-son of Cluny, Andrew's brother, made application to tlie Lyon office to have his arms matriculated as laird of Cluny Mac- pherson, and " the only and true representative of the ancient and honourable family of the clan Chattan." This application was success- ful ; but as soon as Mackintosh heard of it, he raised a process before the privy council to have it determined as to which of them had the right to the proper armorial bearings. 4fter a protracted inquiry, the council issued an order for the two chiefs to give security for

the peaceable behaviour of their respective clans, in the terms given in the account of Mackintosh. The same year Cluny entered into a contract of friendship with ^Eneas, Lord Macdonnell, and Aros, " for himself and take- ing burden upon him for the haill name of Macpherson, and some others, called Old Clan-chatten, as cheefe and principall man thereof."

It is worthy of note that this same Duncan made an attempt, which was happily frustrated by his clansmen, to have his son-in-law, a son of Campbell of Cawdor, declared his suc- cessor.

On the death, without male issue, of Duncan Macpherson, in 1721 or 1722, the chiefship devolved on Lauchlan Macpherson of Nuid, the next male heir, being lineally descended from John, youngest brother of Andrew, the above-named chief. One of the descendants of this John of Nuid was James Macpherson, the resuscitator of the Ossianic poetry. Lauch- lan married Jean, daughter of Sir Ewen Came- ron of Lochiel. His eldest son, Ewen, was the chief at the time of the rebellion of 1 745.

James Macpherson, Editor, &c. of the Ossianic Poetry.

In the previous rebellion of 1715, the Mac phersons, under their then chief Duncan, had

212

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

taken a very active part on the side of the Pretender. On the arrival of Prince Charles in 1745, Ewen Macpherson of Cluny, who the same year had been appointed to a company in Lord Loudon's Highlanders, and had taken the oaths to government, threw up his com- mission, and, with 600 Macphersons, joined the rebel army after their victory at Preston- pans. The Macphersons were led to take an active part in the rebellion chiefly from a de- sire to revenge the fate of two of their clans- men, who were shot on account of the extra- ordinary mutiny of the Black Watch (now the 4 2d regiment) two years before, an account of which is given in the history of that Regiment.

Ewen Macpherson, the chief, at first hesi- tated to join the prince ; and his wife, a daughter of Lord Lovat, although a staunch Jacobite, earnestly dissuaded him from break- ing his oath to government, assuring him that nothing could end well that began with per- jury. Her friends reproached her for interfer- ing— and his clan urging him, Cluny unfortu- nately yielded.

At the battle of Palkirk, the Macphersons formed a portion of the first line. They were too late for the battle of Culloden, where their assistance might have turned the fortune of the day ; they did not come up till after the retreat of Charles from that decisive field. In the subsequent devastations committed by the English army, Cluny 's house was plundered and burnt to the ground. Every exertion was made by the government troops for his appre- hension, but they never could lay their hands upon him. He escaped to France in 1755, and died at Dunkirk the following year.

Ewen's son, Duncan, was born in 1750, in a kiln for drying corn, in which his mother had taken refuge after the destruction of their house. During his minority, his uncle, Major John Macpherson of the 78th foot, acted as his guardian. He received back the estate which had been forfeited, and, entering the army, became lieutenant-colonel of the 3d foot guards. He married, 12th June 1798, Catherine, youngest daughter of Sir Ewen Cameron of Fassifern, baronet; and on his death, 1st August 1817, was succeeded by his eldest son, Ewen Macpherson of Cluny, the present chief.

In Cluny castle are preserved various relics of the rebellion of 1745; among the rest, the Prince's target and laee wrist ruffles, and an autograph letter from Charles, promising an ample reward to his devoted friend Cluny. There is also the black pipe chanter on which the prosperity of the house of Cluny is said to be dependent, and which all true members of the clan Vuirich firmly believe fell from heaven, in place of the one lost at the conflict on the North Inch of Perth.

The war-cry of the Macphersons was " Cragi Dhu," the name of a rock in the neighbourhood of Cluny Castle. The chief is called in the Highlands "Mac Mhurich Chlanaidh," but everywhere else is better known as Cluny Macpherson.

Among the principal cadets of the Macpherson family were the Macphersons of Pitmean, In- vereshie, Strathmassie, Breachaohie, Essie, &c. The Invereshie branch were chiefs of a large tribe called the Siol Gillies, the founder of which was Gillies or Elias Macpherson, the first of Invereshie, a younger son of Ewen Baan or Bane (so called from his fair com- plexion) above mentioned. Sir Eneas Mac- pherson, tutor of Invereshie, advocate, who lived in the reigns of Charles II. and James VII., collected the materials for the history of the clan Macpherson, the MS. of which is still preserved in the family. He was appointed sheriff of Aberdeen in 1684.

George Macpherson of Invereshie married Grace, daughter of Colonel William Grant of Ballindalloch, and his elder son, William, dy- ing, unmarried, in 1812, was succeeded by his nephew George, who, on the death of his ma- ternal granduncle, General James Grant of Ballindalloch, 13th April 1806, inherited that estate, and in consequence assumed the name of Grant in addition to his own. He was MP. for the county of Sutherland for seventeen years, and was created a baronet 25th July 1838. He thus became Sir George Macpher- son-Grant of Invereshie, Inverness-shire, and Ballindalloch, Elginshire. On his death in November 1846, his son, Sir John, sometime secretary of legation at Lisbon, succeeded as second baronet. Sir John died Dee. 2, 1850. His eldest son, Sir George Macpherson-Grant of Invereshie and Ballindalloch, born Aug. 12,

MACGILLIVEAY— SHAW.

21.3

1839, became the third baronet of this family. lie married, July 3, 1861, Frances Elizabeth, younger daughter of the Eev. Eoger Pockling- ton, Vicar of Walesby, Nottinghamshire.

We can refer only with the greatest brevity to some of the minor clans which were in- cluded under the great confederacy of the clan Chattan.

MACGILLIVRAY.

The Macgillivrays were one of the oldest and most important of the septs of clan Chattan, and from 1626, when their head, Ferquhard MacAllister, acquired a right to the lands of Dunmaglass, frequent mention of them is found in extant documents, registers, etc. Their ancestor placed himself and his posterity under the protection of the Mackintoshes in the time of Ferquhard, fifth chief of Mackintosh, and the clan have ever distinguished them- selves by their prowess and bravery. One of them is mentioned as having been killed in a battle with the Camerons about the jrear 1330, but perhaps the best known of the heads of this clan was Alexander, fourth in descent from the Ferquhard who acquired Dunmaglass. This gentleman was selected by Lady Mackin- tosh to head her husband's clan on the side of Frince Charlie in the '45. He acquitted him- self with the greatest credit, but lost his life, as did all his officers except three, in the battle of Culloden. In the brave but rash charge made by his battalion against the English line, he fell, shot through the heart, in the centre of Barrel's regiment. His body, after lying for some weeks in a pit where it had been thrown with others by the English soldiers, was taken up by his friends and buried across the threshold of the kirk of Petty. His brother William was also a warrior, and gained the rank of captain in the old 89th regiment, raised about 1758. One of the three officers of the Mackintosh battalion who escaped from Culloden was a kinsman of these two brothers, — Farquhar of Dalcrombie, whose grandson, Mel John M'Gillivray of Dunmaglass, is the present head of the clan.

The M'Gillivrays possessed at various times, besides Dunmaglass, the lands of Aberchallader, Letterchallen, Largs, Faillie, Dalcrombie, and Daviot. It was in connection with the suc-

cession to Faillie that Lord Ardmiilan's well- known decision was given in 1860 respecting the legal status of a clan.

In a Gaelic lament for the slain at Culloden the MacGillivTays are spoken of as

" The warlike race, The gentle, vigorous, nourishing, Active, of great fame, beloved, The race that will not wither, and has descended Long from every side, Excellent MacGillivrays of the Doune .'

SHAW.3

The origin of. the Shaws, at one time a most important clan of the Chattan confederation, has been already referred to in connection with the Mackintoshes. The tradition of the Mackintoshes and Shaws is "unvaried," says the Eev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar, that at least from and after 1396, a race of Shaws existed in Eothiemurchus, whose great progenitor was the Shaw Mor who commanded the section of the clan represented by the Mackintoshes on the Inch. The tradition of the Shaws is, that he was Shaw, the sou of James, the son or descendant of Farquhar ; the tradition of the Macintoshes — that he was Shaw-mac-Gilchrist-?»ac-Ian- mac- Angus-7?iac-Farquhar, — Farquhar being the ancestor according to both traditions, from whom he took the name (according to Wyn- toun) of Sha Farquharis Son.4 The tradition of a James Shaw who ' had bloody contests with the Comyns,' which tradition is fortified by that of the Comyns, may very likely refer to the James, who, according to the genealogies both of the Shaws and Mackintoshes, was the son of Shaw Mor.

Mr Shaw of Forfar, who is well entitled to speak with authority on the subject, maintains " that prior to 1396, the clan now represented

3 The Shaw arms are the same as those of the Farquharsons following, except that the former have not the banner of Scotland in bend displayed in the second and third quarters.

4 The date of part of the Mackintosh MS. is 1490. It states that Lauchlan the chief gave Shaw a grant of Eothiemurchus "for his valour on the Inch that day." It also states that the " Farquhar " above-mentioned was a man of great parts and remarkable fortitude, and that he fought with his clan at the battle of Largs in 1263. More than this, it states that Duncan, his uncle, was his tutor during his minority, and that Duncan and his posterity held Rothiemurches till 1396, when Malcolm, the last of his race, fell at the fight at Perth — after which the lands (as above stated) were given to Shaw Mor.

214

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

by the Mackintoshes, had been (as was com- mon amongst the clans) sometimes designated as the clan Shaw, after the successive chiefs of that name, especially the first, and some- times as the clan of the Mac-an-Toisheach, i.e., of the Thane's son. Thus, from its first founder, the great clan of the Isles was originally called the clan Cuin, or race of Constantino. Afterwards, it was called the clan Colla, from his son Coll, and latterly the clan Donald, after one of his descendants of that name. So the Macleans are often called clan Gilleon after their founder and first chief; and the Macphersons, the clan Muirich, after one of the most distinguished in their line of chiefs. The Farquharsons are called clan Fhiunla, after their great ancestor, Finlay Mor. There is nothing more probable, there- fore— I should say more certain — than that the race in after times known as Mackintoshes, should at first have been as frequently desig- nated as Na Si'aich, ' The Shaws,' after the Christian name of their first chief, as Mackin- toshes after his appellative description or designation. It is worthy of remark, that the race of Shaws is never spoken of in Gaelic as the ' clan Shaw,' but as ' Na Si'aich' — The Shaws, or as we would say Shawites. We never hear of Mac-Shaws — sons of Shaw, but of ' Na Si'aich — The Shaws.' Hence prior to 1396, when a Shaw so distinguished himself as to found a family, under the wing of his chief, the undivided race, so to speak, would some- times be called ' Mackintoshes,' or followers of the Thane's sons, sometimes the clan Chattan, the generic name of the race, sometimes ' clan Dhngaill,' (Quehele) after Dougall-Dall, and sometimes 'Na Si'aich,' the Shaws or Shawites, after the numerous chiefs who bore the name of Shaw in the line of descent. Hence the claim of both Shaws and Mackintoshes to the occupancy of Rothiemurchus. After 1 396, the term Na Si'aich was restricted, as all are agreed, to the clan developed out of the other, through the prowess of Shaw M6r."

Shaw "Mor" Mackintosh, who fought at Perth in 1396, was succeeded by his son James, who fell at Harlaw in 1411. Both Shaw and James had held Rothiemurchus only as tenants of the chief of Mackintosh, but James's son and successor, Alister "Ciar" (i.e., brown),

obtained from Duncan, 11th of Mackintosh, in 1463-4, his right of possession and tack. In the deed by which David Stuart, Bishop of Moray, superior of the lands, confirms this disposition of Duncan, and gives Alister the feu, Alister is called " Allister Kier Mackin- tosh." This deed is dated 24th September 1464. All the deeds in which Alister is mentioned call him Mackintosh, not Shaw, thus showing the descent of the Shaws from the Mackintoshes, and that they did not acquire their name of Shaw until after Alister's time.

Alister's grandson, Alan, in 1539, disponed his right to Rothiemurchus to Edom Gordon, reserving only his son's liferent. Alan's grandson of the same name was outlawed for the murder of his ste])father, some fifty years later, and compelled to leave the country. Numerous Shaws are, however, still to be found in the neighbourhood of Rothiemurchus, or who can trace their descent from Alister Kier.

Besides the Shaws of Rothiemurchus, the Shaws of Tordarroch in Strathnairn, de- scended from Adam, younger brother of Alister Kier, were a considerable family; but, like their cousins, they no longer occupy their original patrimony. Tordarroch was held in wadset of the chiefs of Mackintosh, and was given up to Sir ^Eneas Mackintosh in the end of last century by its holder at the time, Colonel Alexander Shaw, seventh in descent from Adam.

Angus MacBean vie Robert of Tordarroch signed the Bond of 1609 already mentioned. His great-grandsons, Robert and ^Eneas, took part during their father's life in the rebellion of 1715 ; both were taken prisoners at Preston, and were confined in Newgate, the elder brother dying during his imprisonment. The younger, jEneas, succeeded his father, and in consideration of his taking no part in the '45, was made a magistrate, and received commis- sions for his three sons, the second of whom, ^Eneas, rose to the rank of major-general in the army. Margaret, daughter of iEneas of Tordarroch, was wife of Farquhar Macgillivray of Dalcrombie, one of the three officers of the Mackintosh regiment who escaped from Culloden.

THE FARQUHARSONS.

215

...Eneas was succeeded by liis eldest son, Colonel Alexander Shaw, lieutenant-governor of the Isle of Man under the crown. He gave up the wadset of Tordarroch to Sir iEneas Mackintosh, and died in 1811.

From the four younger sons of Alister Kier descended respectively the Shaws of Dull (the family of the historian of Moray, the Rev. Lachlan Shaw) ; of Dalnivert, the representa- tion of it devolved in the last century on a

female, who married Clark ; the

Faequharsons, who in time acquired more importance than the Shaws; and the Shaws of Harris, who still retain a tradition of their ancestor, Iver MacAlister Ciar.

FARQUHARSON.

Badge— Red Whortleberry.

The immediate ancestor of the Farquharsons of Invercauld, the main branch, was Farquhar or Fearchard, a son of Alister " Keir " Mackin- tosh or Shaw of Eothiemurchus, grandson of Shaw Mor. Farquhar, who lived in the reign of James III., settled in the Braes of Mar, and was appointed baillie or hereditary chamberlain thereof; His sons were called Farquharson, the first of the name in Scotland. His eldest son, Donald, married a daughter of Duncan Stewart, commonly called Duncan Downa Dona, of the family of Mar, and obtained a considerable addition to his paternal inheri- tance, for faithful services rendered to the crown.

Donald's son and successor, Findla or Findlay, commonly called from his great size and strength, Findla Mhor, or great Findla,

lived in the beginning of the sixteenth century. His descendants were called Maclanla or Mackinlay. Before his time the Farquharsons were called in the Gaelic, clan Erachar or Earachar, the Gaelic for Farquhar, and most of the branches of the family, especially those who settled in Athole, were called Mae- Earachar. Those of the descendants of Findla Mhor who settled in the Lowlands had their name of Mackinlay changed into Finlayson."'

Findla Mhor, by his first wife, a daughter of the Baron Reid of Kincardine Stewart, had four sons, the descendants of whom settled on the borders of the counties of Perth and Angus, south of Braemar, and some of them in the district of Athole.

His eldest son, William, who died in the reign of James VI., had four sons. The eldest, John, had an only son, Robert, who succeeded him. He died in the reign of Charles II.

Robert's son, Alexander Farquharson of In- vercauld, married Isabella, daughter of William Mackintosh of that ilk, captain of the clan Chattan, and had three sons.

William, the eldest son, dying unmarried, was succeeded by the second son, John, who carried on the line, of the family. Alexander, the third son, got the lands of Monaltrie, and married Anne, daughter of Francis Far- quharson, Esq. of Finzean.

The above-mentioned John Farquharson of Invercauld, the ninth from Farquhar the founder of the family, was four times married. His children by his first two wives died young. By his third wife, Margaret, daughter of Lord James Murray, son of the first Marquis of Athole, he had two sons and two daughters. His elder daughter, Anne, married Eneas Mackintosh of that ilk, and was the celebrated Lady Mackintosh, who, in 1745, defeated the design of the Earl of Loudon to make prisoner Prince Charles at Moy castle. By his fourth wife, a daughter of Forbes of Waterton, he had a son and two daughters, and died in 1750.

His eldest son, James Farquharson of Inver- cauld, greatly improved his estates, both in appearance and product. He married Amelia, the widow of the eighth Lord Sinclair, and

5 Family MS. quoted by Douglas in his Baronage.

216

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

daughter of Lord George Murray, lieutenant- general of Prince Charles's army, and had a large family, who all died except the youngest, a daughter, Catherine. On his death, in 1806, this lady succeeded to the estates. She mar- ried, 16th June 1798, Captain James Boss, R.K (who took the name of Farquharson, and died in 1810), second son of Sir John Lock- hart Eoss of Balnagowan, Baronet, and by him had a son, James Farquharson, a magistrate and deputy-lieutenant of Aberdeenshire, repre- sentative of the family.

There are several branches of this clan, of which we shall mention the Farquharsons of Whitehouse, who are descended from Donald Farquharson of Castleton of Braemar and Monaltrie, living in 1580, eldest son, by his second wife, of Findla Mhor, above mentioned.

Farquharson of Finzean is the heir male of the clan, and claims the chieftainship, the heir of line being Farquharson of Invercauld. His estate forms nearly the half of the parish of Birse, Aberdeenshire. The family, of which he is representative, came originally from Brae- mar, but they have held property in the parish for many generations. On the death of Archi- bald Farquharson, Esq. of Finzean, in 1841, that estate came into the possession of his uncle, John Farquharson, Esq., residing in London, who died in 1849, and was succeeded by his third cousin, Dr Francis Farquharson. This gentleman, before succeeding to Finzean, represented the family of Farquharson of Bal- four, a small property in the same parish and county, sold by his grandfather.

The Farquharsons, according to Duncan Forbes " the only clan family in Aberdeen- shire," and the estimated strength of which was 500 men, were among the most faithful adheernts of the house of Stuart, and through- out all the struggles in its behalf constantly acted up to their motto, "Fide et Fortitudine." The old motto of the clan was, "We force nae friend, we fear nae foe." They fought under Montrose, and formed part of the Scottish army under Charles II. at Worcester in 1651. They also joined the forces under the Viscount of Dundee in 1689, and at the outbreak of the rebellion of 1715 they were. the first to muster at the summons of the Earl of Mar.

In 1745, the Farquharsons joined Prince

Charles, and formed two battahons, the one under the command of Farquharson of Monal- trie, and the other of Farquharson of Balmoral; but they did not accompany the Prince in his expedition into England. Farquharson of In- vercauld was treated by government with con- siderable leniency for his share in the rebellion, but his kinsman, Farquharson of Balmoral, was specially excepted from mercy in the act of indemnity passed in June 1747.

The Macbeans, Macbanes, or Macbains, de- rive their name from the fair complexion of their progenitor, or, according to some, from their living in a high country, beann being the Gaelic name for a mountain, hence Ben Nevis, Ben Lomond, &c. The distinctive badge of the Macbeans, like that of the Macleods, was the red whortleberry. Of the Mackintosh clan they are considered an offshoot, although some of themselves believe that they are Camerons. It is true that a division of the MacBeans fought under Lochiel in 1745, but a number of them fought under Golice or Gillies MacBane, of the house of Kinchoil, in the Mackintosh battalion. This gigantic Highlander, who was six feet four and a-half inches in height, dis- played remarkable prowess at the battle of Culloden.6

"In the time of William, first of the name, and sixth of Mackintosh, William Mhor, son to Bean-Mac Domlmuill-Mhor and his four sons, Paul, Gillies, William-Mhor, and Far- quhar, after they had slain the Eed Comyn's steward at Innerlochie, came, according to the history, to William Mackintosh, to Connage, where he then resided, and for themselves and their posterity, took protection of him and his. No tribe of Clan Chattan, the history relates, suffered so severely at Harlaw as Clan Vean." 7

The Macphails are descended from one "Paid Macphail, goodsir to that Sir Andrew Macphail, parson of Croy, who wrote the his- tory of the Mackintoshes. Paul lived in the time of Duncan, first of the name, and eleventh of Mackintosh, who died in 1496. The head of the tribe had his residence at Inverarnie, on the water of Nairn.""

6 See vol. i. p. 666.

7 Fraser-Mackintosli's Antiquarian Notes, p. 360.

8 Ibid.

THE MACQUEENS— THE CAMERONS.

217

According to Mr Eraser-Mackintosh, there is a tradition that the Gows are descended from Henry, the smith who fought at the North Inch battle, he having accompanied the remnant of the Mackintoshes, and settled in Strathnairn. Being bandy-legged, he was called " Gow Chrom." At any rate, this branch of clan Chattan has long been known as " Sliochd an Gow Chrom " Gow is a " smith," and thus a section of the multitu- dinous tribe of Smiths may claim connection with the great clan Chattan.

The head of the Macqueens was Macqueen of Corrybrough, Inverness-shire.9 The founder of this tribe is said to have been Roderick Dim Revan MacSweyn or Macqueen, who, about the beginning of the 15th century, received a grant of territory in the county of Inverness. He belonged to the family of the Lord of the Isles, and his descendants from him were called the clan Revan.

The Macqueens fought, under the standard of-Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, at the battle of Harlaw in 1411. On 4th April 1609, Donald Macqueen of Corrybrough signed the bond of manrent, with the chiefs of the other tribes composing the clan Chattan, whereby they bound themselves to support Angus Mackintosh of that ilk as their captain and leader. At this period, we are told, the tribe of Macqueen comprehended twelve dis- tinct families, all landowners in the counties of Inverness and Nairn.

In 1778, Lord Macdonald of Sleat, who had been created an Irish peer by that title two years before, having raised a Highland regi- ment, conferred a lieutenancy in it on a son of Donald Macqueen, then of Corrybrough, and in the letter, dated 26th January of that year, in which he intimated the appointment, he says, " It does me great honour to have the sons of chieftains in the regiment, and as the Macqueens have been invariably attached to our family, to whom we believe we owe our existence, I am proud of the nomina- tion." Thus were the Macqueens acknow- ledged to have been of Macdonald origin, although they ranged themselves among the tribes of the clan Chattan. The present head

9 The present head does not now hold the property.

of the Macqueens is John Fraser Macqueen, Q.C.

The Cattanachs, for a long period few in number, are, according to Mr Eraser- Mackin- tosh, perhaps better entitled to be held de- scendants of Gillichattan Mor than most of the clan.

The force of the clan Chattan was, in 1704, estimated at 1400; in 1715, 1020; and in 1745, 1700.

CHAPTER VI.

Camerons — Macleans of Dowart, Lochbuy, Coll, Ard- gour, Torloisk, Kinlochalme, Ardtornish, Drimnin, Tapul, Scallasdale, Muck, Borrera, Treshinish, Pennycross — Macnaughton — Mackenricks — Mac- knights — Macnayers — Macbraynes — Maceols — Siol O'Cain — Munroes — Macmillans.

CAMERON.

fitTJTNITIK'i

Badois — Oak (or, according to others, Crowberry).

Another clan belonging to the district com- prehended under the old Maormordom of Moray, is that of the Camerons or clan Chame- ron. According to John Major,1 the clan Cameron and the clan Chattan had a com- mon origin, and for a certain time followed one chief ; but for this statement there appears to be no foundation. Allan, surnamed Mac- Ochtry, or the son of Uchtred, is mentioned by tradition as the chief of the Camerons in the reign of Robert II. ; and, according to the same authority, the clan Cameron and the clan Chattan were the two hostile tribes between whose champions, thirty against thirty, was

1 Gregory's Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 75. 2 E

218

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

fought the celebrated combat at Perth, in the year 1396, before King Eobert III. with Ids nobility and court. The Camerons, says a manuscript history of the clan, have an old tra- dition amongst them that they were originally descended from a younger son of the royal family of Denmark, who assisted at the restora- tion of Fergus II. in 404 ; and that their pro- genitor was called Cameron from his crooked nose, a name which was afterwards adopted by his descendants. " But it is more pro- bable," adds the chronicler, " that they are the aborigines of the ancient Scots or Caledonians that first planted the county ;" a statement which proves that the writer of the history understood neither the meaning of the lan- guage he employed, nor the subject in regard to which he pronounced an opinion.

As far back as can distinctly be traced, this tribe had its seat in Lochaber, and appears to have been first connected with the house of Isla in the reign of Eobert Bruce, from whom, as formerly stated, Angus Og received a grant of Lochaber. Their more modern possessions of Lochiel and Locharkaig,2 situated upon the western side of the Lochy, were originally granted by the Lord of the Isles to the founder of the clan Eanald, from whose descendants they passed to the Camerons. This clan originally consisted of three septs, — the Came- rons or MacMartins of Letterfmlay, the Came- rons or MacGillonies of Strone, and the Came- rons or MacSorlies of Glennevis; and from the genealogy of one of these septs, which is to be found in the manuscript of 1450, it has been inferred that the Lochiel family belonged to the second, or Camerons of Strone, and that being thus the oldest cadets, they assumed the title of Captain of the clan Cameron.3 Mr Skene conjectures that, after the victory at Perth, the MacMartins, or oldest branch, ad- hered to the successful party, whilst the great body of the clan, headed by the Lochiel family, declared themselves independent; and that in this way the latter were placed in that position which they have ever since retained. But how- ever this may be, Donald Dhu, who was pro-

5 A view of Locharkaig will be found at p. 709, vol. i.

3 As to Mr Skene's theory of the captainship of a clan, see the account of clan Chattan.

bably the grandson of Allan MacOchtry, headed the clan at the battle of Harlaw, in 1411, and afterwards united with the captain of the clan Chattan in supporting James I. when that king was employed in reducing to obedience Alex- ander, Lord of the Isles. Yet these rival clans, though agreed in this matter, continued to pursue their private quarrels without inter- mission ; and the same year in which they deserted the Lord of the Isles, and joined the royal banner, viz. 1429, a desperate encounter took place, in which both suffered severely, more especially the Camerons. Donald Dhu, however, was present with the royal forces at the battle of Inverlochy, in the year 1431, where victory declared in favour of the Island- ers, under Donald Bahoch; and immediately afterwards his lands were ravaged by the victo- rious chief, in revenge for his desertion of the Lord of the Isles, and he was himself obliged to retire to Ireland, whilst the rest of the clan were glad to take refuge in the inaccessible fastnesses of the mountains. It is probably from this Donald Dhu that the Camerons derived their patronymic appellation of Mac- Dhonuill Duibh, otherwise MacConnel Duy, " son of Black Donald."

But theh misfortunes did not terminate here. The Lord of the Isles, on his return from capti- vity, resolved to humble a clan which he con- ceived had so basely deserted him; and with this view, he bestowed the lands of the Came- rons on John Garbh Maclean of Coll, who had remained faithful to him in every vicissi- tude of fortune. This grant, however, did not prove effectual. The clan Cameron, being tho actual occupants of the soil, offered a sturdy resistance to the intruder ; John Maclean, the second laird of Coll, who had held the estate for some time by force, was at length slain by them in Lochaber; and Allan, the son of Don- ald Dhu, having acknowledged himself a vassal of the Lord of Lochalsh, received in return a promise of support against all who pretended to dispute his right, and was thus enabled to acquire the estates of Locharkaig and Lochiel, from the latter of which his descendants have taken their territorial denomination. By a lady of the family of Keppoch, this Allan, who was surnamed MacCoilduy, had a son, named Ewen, who was captain of the clan

THE CAMERONS.

219

Cameron in 1493, and afterwards became a chief of mark and distinction. Allan, how- ever, was the most renowned of all the chiefs of the Camerons, excepting, perhaps, his de- scendant Sir Ewen. He had the character of being one of the bravest leaders of his time, and he is stated to have made no less than thirty-five expeditions into the territories of his enemies. But his life was too adventurous to last long. In the thirtj'-second year of his age he was slain in one of the numerous con- flicts with the Mackintoshes, and was succeeded by his son Ewen, who acquired almost the whole estates which had belonged to the chief of clan Eanald; and to the lands of Lochiel, Glenluy, and Locharkaig, added those of Glennevis, Mamore, and others in Lochaber. After the forfeiture of the last Lord of the Isles, he also obtained a feudal title to all his possessions, as well those ■which he had inherited from his father, as those which he had WTested from the neigh- bouring clans ; and from this period the Camerons were enabled to assume that station among the Highland tribes which they have ever since maintained.

The Camerons having, as already stated, acquired nearly all the lands of the clan Eanald, Ewen Allanson, who was then at their head, supported John Moydertach, in his usurpation of the chiefship, and thus brought upon himself the resentment of the Earl of Huntly, who was at that time all-powerful in the north. Huntly, assisted by Eraser of Lovat, marched to dispossess the usurper by force, and when their object was effected they retired, each taking a different route. Profiting by this imprudence, the Camerons and Macdonalds pursued Lovat, against whom their vengeance was chiefly directed, and having overtaken him near Kinloeh-lochy, they attacked and slew him, together with his son and about three hundred of his clan. Huntly, on learning the defeat and death of his ally, immediately returned to Loch- aber, and with the assistance of "William Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, seized Ewen Allanson of Lochiel, captain of the clan Cameron, and Eanald Macdonald Glas of Keppoch, whom he carried to the castle of Buthven in Badenoch. Here they were de-

tained for some time in prison ; but being soon afterwards removed to Elgin, they were there tried for high treason, and being found guilty by a jury of landed gentlemen, were beheaded, whilst several of their followers, who had been apprehended along with them, were hanged. This event, which took place in the year 1546, appears to have had a salu- tary effect in disposing the turbulent High- landers to submission, the decapitation of a chief being an act of energy for which they were by no means prepared.

The subsequent history of the clan Chame- ron, until we come to the time of Sir Ewen, the hero of the race, is only diversified by the feuds in which they were engaged with other clans, particularly the Mackintoshes, and by those incidents peculiar to the times and the state of society in the Highlands. Towards the end of Queen Mary's reign, a violent dis- pute having broken out amongst the clan them- selves, the chief, Donald Dhu, patronymically styled Macdonald Mhic Ewen, was murdered by some of his own kinsmen ; and, during the minority of his successor, the Mackintoshes, taking advantage of the dissensions which prevailed in the clan, invaded their territories, and forced the grand-uncles of the young chief, who ruled in his name, to conclude a treaty respecting the disputed lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig. But this arrangement being re- sented by the clan, proved ineffectual ; no surrender wras made of the lands in question ; and the inheritance of the chief was preserved undiminished by the patriotic devotion of his clansmen. Early in 1621, Allan Cameron of Lochiel, and his son John, were outlawed for not appearing to give security for their future obedience, and a commission was issued to Lord Gordon against him and his clan ; but this commission was not rigorously acted on, and served rather to protect Lochiel against the interference of Mackintosh and others, who were very much disposed to push matters to extremity against the clan Charneron. The following year, however, Lochiel was induced to submit his disputes with the family of Mack- intosh to the decision of mutual friends ; and by these arbitrators, the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig were adjudged to belong to Mack- r intosh, who, however, was ordained to pay

220

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

certain sums of money by way of compensation to Lochiel. But, as usually happens in similar cases, this decision satisfied neither party. Lochiel, however, pretended to acquiesce, hut delayed the completion of the transaction in such a way that the dispute was not finally settled until the time of his grandson, the cele- brated Sir Ewen Cameron. About the year 1664, the latter, having made a satisfactory arrangement of the long-standing feud with the Mackintoshes, was at length left in undis- puted possession of the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig ; and, with some trifling excep- tions, the various branches of the Camerons still enjoy their ancient inheritances. The family of Lochiel, like many others, was con- strained to hold its lands of the Marquis of Argyll and his successors.

Sir Ewen Cameron, commonly called Ewan Dhu of Lochiel, was a chief alike distinguished for his chivahous character, his intrepid loyalty, his undaunted courage, and the ability as well as heroism with which he conducted himself in circumstances of uncommon difficulty and peril. This remarkable man was born in the year 1629, and educated at Inverary Castle, under the guardianship of his kinsman the Marquis of Argyll, who, having taken charge of him in his tenth year, endeavoured to instil into his mind the political principles of the Covenanters and the Puritans, and to induce the boy to attach himself to that party. But the spirit of the youthful chief was not attempered by nature to receive the impressions of a morose fanaticism. At the age of eighteen, he broke loose from Argyll, with the declared intention of joining the Marquis of Montrose, a hero more congenial to his own character. He was too late, however, to be of service to that brave but unfortunate leader, whose reverses had commenced before Cameron left Inverary. But though the royal cause seemed lost he was not disheartened, and having kept his men in arms, completely protected his estate from the incursions of Cromwell's troops. In the year 1652, he joined the Earl of Glencairn, who had raised the royal standard in the Highlands, .aid greatly distinguished himself in a series of encounters with General Lilburne, Colonel Morgan, and others. In a sharp skirmish which took place between Glencairn and Lil-

burne, at Braemar, Lochiel, intrusted with the defence of a pass, maintained it gallantly until the royal army had retired, when Lilburne, making a detour, attacked him in flank. Lochiel kept his ground for some time ; until at last finding himself unable to repel the enemy, who now brought up an additional force against him, he retreated slowly up the hill showing a front to the assailants, who durst not continue to follow him, the ground being steep and covered with snow. This vigorous stand saved Glencairn's army, which was, at that time, in a disorganised state ; owing prin- cipally to the conflicting pretensions of a num- ber of independent chiefs and gentlemen, who, in their anxiety to command, forgot the duty of obedience. Lochiel, however, kept clear of these cabals, and stationing himself at the out- posts, harassed the enemy with continual skir- mishes, in which he was commonly successful. How his services were appreciated by Glencairn we learn from a letter of Charles II. to Lochiel, dated at Chantilly, the 3d of November, 1653, in which the exiled king says, " We are in- formed by the Earl of Glencairn with what courage, success, and affection to us, you have behaved yourself in this time of trial, when the honour and liberty of your country are at stake ; and therefore we cannot but express our hearty sense of this your courage, and return you our thanks for the same." The letter concludes with an assurance that " we are ready, as soon as we are able, signally to reward your service, and to repair the losses you shall undergo for our service."

Acting in the same loyal spirit, Lochiel kep.t his men constantly on the alert, and ready to move wherever their service might be required. In 1654, he joined Glencairn with a strong body, to oppose Generals Monk and Morgan, who had marched into the Highlands. Lochiel being opposed to Morgan, a brave and' enter- prising officer, was often hard pressed, and sometimes nearly overpowered ; but his cour- age and presence of mind, which never forsook him, enabled the intrepid chief to extricate himself from all difficulties. Monk tried several times to negotiate, and made the most favourable proposals to Lochiel on the part of Cromwell ; but these were uniformly rejected with contempt. At length, finding it equally

THE CAMEBONR.

221

impossible to subdue or to treat with him, Monk established a garrison at Inverlochy, raising a small fort, as a temporary defence against the musketry, swords, and arrows of the Highlanders. Details as to the tactics of Lochiel, as well as a portrait of the brave chief, will be found at p. 296 of vol. i.

General Middleton, who had been unsuc- cessful in a skirmish with General Morgan, invited Lochiel to come to his assistance. Upwards of 300 Gamerons were immediately assembled, and he marched to join Middle- ton, who had retreated to Braemar. In this expedition, Lochiel had several encoun- ters with Morgan ; and, notwithstanding all the ability and enterprise of the latter, the judgment and promptitude with which the chief availed himself of the accidents of the ground, the activity of his men, and the con- sequent celerity of their movements, gave him a decided advantage in this guerre da chicane. With trifling loss to himself, he slew a con- siderable number of the enemy, who were often attacked both in flank and rear when they had no suspicion that an enemy was within many miles of them. An instance of this occurred at Lochgarry in August 1653, when Lochiel, in passing northwards, was joined by about sixty or seventy Athole-men, who went to accompany him through the hills. Anxious to revenge the defeat which his friends had, a short time previously, sustained upon the same spot, he planned and executed a surprise of two regi- ments of Cromwell's troops, which, on their way southward, had encamped upon the plain of Dalnaspidal ; and although it would have been the height of folly to risk a mere handful of men, however brave, in close combat with so superior a force, yet he killed a number of the enemy, carried off several who had got en- tangled in the morass of Lochgarry, and completely effected the object of the enterprise. But all his exertions proved unavailing. Middleton, being destitute of money and pro- visions, was at length obliged to submit, and the war was thus ended, excepting with Lochiel himself, who, firm in his allegiance, still held out, and continued to resist the encroachments of the garrison quartered in his neighbourhood. He surprised and cut off a foraging party, which, under the pretence of hunting, had set out to

make a sweep of his cattle and goats ; and ho succeeded in making prisoners of a number of Scotch and English officers, with their attend- ants, who had been sent to survey the estates of several loyalists in Argyleshire, with tho intention of building forts there to keep down the king's friends. This last affair was planned with great skill, and, like almost all his enter prises, proved completely successful. But thf> termination of his resistance was now approach- ing. He treated his prisoners with the greatest kindness, and this brought on an intimacy, which ultimately led to a proposal of negotiation. Lochiel was naturally enough very anxious for an honourable treaty. His country was impoverished and his people were nearly ruined; the cause which he had so long and bravely supported seemed desperate ; and all prospect of relief or assistance had by this time completely vanished. Yet the gallant chief resisted several attempts to induce him to yield, protesting that, rather than disarm himself and his clan, abjure his king, and take the oaths to an usurper, he would live as an outlaw, without regard to the consequences. To this it was answered, that, if he only evinced an inclination to submit, no oath would be re- quired, and that he should have his own terms. Accordingly, General Monk, then commander- in-chief in Scotland, drew up certain conditions which he sent to Lochiel, and which, with some slight alterations, the latter accepted and returned by one of the prisoners lately taken, whom he released upon parole. And proudly might he accept the terms offered to him. No oath was required of Lochiel to Cromwell, but his word of honour to live in peace. He and his clan were allowed to keep their arms as before the war broke out, they behaving peace- ably. Beparation was to be made to Lochiel for the wood cut by the garrison of Inverlochy. A full indemnity was granted for all acts of depredation, and crimes committed by his men. Beparation was to be made to his tenants for all the losses they had sustained from the troops. All tithes, cess, and public burdens which had not been paid, were to be remitted. This was in June 1654.

Lochiel with his brave Camerons lived in peace till the Bestoration, and during the two succeeding reigns ho remained in tranquil

222

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

possession of his property. But in 1689, he joined the standard of King James, which had been raised by Viscount Dundee. General Mackay had, by orders of King William, offered him a title and a considerable sum of money, apparently on the condition of his remaining neutral. The offer, however, was rejected with disdain; and at the battle of Killiecrankie, Sir Ewen had a conspicuous share in the success of the day. Before the battle, he spoke to each of his men, individually, and took their promise that they would conquer or die. At the com- mencement of theaction, when General Mackay' s army raised a kind of shout, Lochiel exclaimed, " Gentlemen, the day is our own ; I am the oldest commander in the army, and I have always observed something ominous or fatal in such a dull, heavy, feeble noise as that which the enemy has just made in their shout." These words spread like wildfire through the ranks of the Highlanders. Electrified by the prognostication of the veteran chief, they rushed like furies on the enemy, and in half an hour the battle was finished. But Viscount Dundee had fallen early inthefight, andLochiel, disgusted with the incapacity of Colonel Can- non, who succeeded him, retired to Lochaber, leaving the command of his men to his eldest son.4 This heroic and chivalrous chief survived till the year 1719, when he died at the age of. ninety, leaving a name distinguished for bravery, honour, consistency, and disinterested devotion to the cause which he so long and ably supported.5

The character of Sir Ewen Cameron was worthily upheld by his grandson, the " gentle Lochiel," though with less auspicious fortune.

4 Although Sir Ewen, with his clan, had joined Lord Dundee in the service of the abdicated king, yet his second son was a captain in the Scots Fusileers, and served with Mackay on the side of the govern- ment. As the general was observing the Highland army drawn up on the face of a hill to the westward of the great pass, he turned round to young Cameron, who stood near him, and pointing to his clansmen, said, "There is your father with his wild savages; how would you like to be with him?" " It signifies little," replied Cameron, " what I would like; but I recommend it to you to be prepared, or perhaps my father and his wild savages may be nearer to you before night than you would like." And so indeed it happened. — Stewart's Sketches, vol. i. p. 66.

6 For the foregoing account of the achievements of Sir Ewen Cameron we have been chiefly indebted to General Stewart's valuable work on the Highlanders and Highland Regiments.

The share which that gallant chief had in the ill-fated insurrection of 1745-1746 has already been fully told, and his conduct throughout was such as to gain him the esteem and admira- tion of all.6 The estates of Lochiel were of course included in the numerous forfeitures which followed the suppression of the insur- rection ; however, Charles Cameron, son of the Lochiel of the '45, was allowed to return to Britain, and lent his influence to the raising of the Lochiel men for the service of government. His son, Donald, was restored to his estates under the general act of amnesty of 1 784. The eldest son of the latter, also named Donald, born 25th September 1796, obtained a com- mission in the Guards in 1814, and fought at Waterloo. He retired from the army in 1832, and died 14th December 1858, leaving two sons and four daughters. His eldest son, Donald, succeeded as chief of the clan Cameron.

The family of Cameron of Fassieern, in Argyleshire, possesses a baronetcy of the United Kingdom, conferred in 1817 on Ewen Came- ron of Eassifern, the father of Colonel John Cameron, of the 92d Highlanders, slain at the battle of Quatre Bras,7 16th June 1815, while bravely leading on his men, for that officer's distinguished military services; at the same time, two Highlanders were added as sup- porters to his armorial bearings, and several heraldic distinctions indicating the particular services of Colonel Cameron. On the death of Sir Ewen in 1828, his second son, Sir Duncan, succeeded to the baronetcy.

Maclean.

The clan Gillean or the Macleans is an- other clan included by Mr. Skene under the head of Moray. The origin of the clan has been very much disputed ; according to Bu- chanan and other authorities it is of Norman or Italian origin, descended from the Fitz- geralds of Ireland. " Speed and other Eng- lish historians derive the genealogy of the Fitzgeralds from Seignior Giraldo, a prin- cipal officer under William the Conqueror." Their progenitor, however, according to Cel-

6 The portrait of the "gentle Lochiel" will be found at p. 519, vol. i.

7 For details, see account of the 92d Regiment.

THE MACLEANS.

223

tic tradition, was one Gillean or Gill-e6in, a name signifying the young man, or the servant or follower of John, who lived so early as the beginning of the 5th century. He was called Gillean-na-Tuaidhe, i.e. Gillean with the axe, from the dexterous manner in which he wielded that weapon in battle, and his descendants bear a battle-axe in their crest. According to a history of the clan Maclean published in 1838 by " a Sennachie, " the clan is traced up to Fergus I. of Scotland, and from him back to an Aonghus Turmhi Teamhrach, " an ancient monarch of Ireland." As to which of these accounts of the origin of the clan is correct, we shall not pretend to decide. The clan can have no reason to be ashamed of either.

MACLEAN.

Badge — Blackberry Heath.

The Macleans have been located in Mull since the 14th century. According to Mr Skene, they appear originally to have belonged to Moray. He says, — " The two oldest genea- logies of the Macleans, of which one is the production of the Beatons, who were hereditary sennachie8 of the family, concur in deriving the clan Gille-eon from the same race from whom the clans belonging to the great Moray tribe are brought by the MS. of 1450. Of this clan the oldest seat seems to have been the district of Lorn, as they first appear in subjection to the lords of Lorn; and their situation being thus between the Camerons and Macnachtans, who were undisputed branches of the Moray tribe, there can be little doubt that the Macleans belonged to

that tribe also. As their oldest seat was thus in Argyle, while they are unquestionably a part of the tribe of Moray, we may infer that they were one of those clans transplanted from North Moray by Malcolm IV., and it is not unlikely that Glen Urquhart was their original residence, as that district is said to have been in the possession of the Macleans when the Eissets came in."

The first of the name on record, Gillean, lived -in the reign of Alexander III. (1249-1286), and fought against the Norsemen at the battle of Largs. In the Ragman's Eoll we find Gillie- more Macilean described as del Counte de Ferth, among those who swore fealty to Edward I. in 1296. As the county of Ferth at that period included Lorn, it is probable that he was the son of the above Gillean. In the reign of Eobert the Bruce mention is made of three brothers, John, Nigel, and Dofuall, termed Macgillean or filii Gillean, who appear to have been sons of Gilliemore, for we find John afterwards designated Macgilliemore. The latter fought under Bruce at Bannock- burn. A dispute having arisen with the Lord of Lorn, the brothers left him and took refuge in the Isles. Between them and the Mackinnons, upon whose lands they appear to have encroached, a bitter feud took place, which led to a most daring act on the part of the chief of the Macleans. When following, with the chief of the Mackinnons, the galley of the Lord of the Isles, he attacked the former and slew him, and immediately after, afraid of his ven- geance, he seized the Macdonald himself, and carried him prisoner to Icolmkill, were Maclean detained him until he agreed to vow friendship to the Macleans, " upon certain stones where men were used to make solemn vows in those superstitious times," and granted them the lands in Mull which they have ever since possessed. John Gilliemore, surnamed Dhu from his dark complexion, appears to have settled in Mull about the year 1330. He died in the reign of Robert II., leaving two sons, Lachlan Lu- banach, ancestor of the Macleans of Dowart, and Eachann or Hector Reganach, of the Mac- leans of Lochbuy.

Lachlan, the elder son, married in 1366, Margaret, daughter of John I., Lord of the Isles, by his wife, the princess Margaret Stewart,

224

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

and had a son Hector, which became a favourite name among the Macleans, as Kenneth was among the Mackenzies, Evan among the Came- rons, and Hugh among the Mackays. Both Lachlan and his son, Hector, received extensive grants of land from John, the father-in-law of the former, and his successor, Donald. Alto- gether, their possession consisted of the isles of Mull, Tiree, and Coll, with Morvern on the mainland, Kingerloch and Ardgour ; and the clan Gillean became one of the most important and powerful of the vassal tribes of the lords of the Isles.

Lachlan's son, Hector, called Eachann Ruadh nan Cath, that is, Eed Hector of the Battles, commanded as lieutenant-general under his uncle, Donald, at the battle of Harlaw in 1411, when he and Sir Alexander Irving of Drum, seeking out each other by their armorial bear- ings, encountered hand to hand and slew each other ; in commemoration of which circum- stance, we are told, the Dowart and Drum families were long accustomed to exchange swords. Eed Hector of the Battles married a daughter of the Earl of Douglas. His eldest son was taken prisoner at the battle of Harlaw, and detained in captivity a long time by the Earl of Mar. His brother, John, at the head of the Macleans, was in the expedition of Donald Balloch, cousin of the Lord of the Isles, in 1431, when the Isles- men ravaged Lochaber, and were encountered at Inverlochy, near Fortwilliam, by the royal forces under the Earls of Caithness and Mar, whom they defeated. In the dissensions which arose between John, the last Lord of the Isles, and his turbulent son, Angus, who, with the island chiefs descended from the original family, complained that his father had made improvi- dent grants of lands to the Macleans and other tribes, Hector Maclean, chief of the clan, and great-grandson of Eed Hector of the Battles, took part with the former, and commanded Ms fleet at the battle of Bloody Bay in 1480, where he was taken prisoner. This Hector was chief of his tribe at the date of the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles in 1493, when the clan Gillean, or ClanLean as it came to be called, was divided into four independent branches, viz., the Macleans of Dowart, the Macleans of Lochbuy, the Macleans of Coll,

and the Macleans of Ardgour. Lachlan Mac- lean was chief of Dowart in 1502, and he and ilis kinsman, Maclean of Lochbuy, were among the leading men of the Western Isles, whom that energetic monarch, James IV., entered into correspondence with, for the purpose of break- ing up the confederacy of the Islanders. Nevertheless, on the breaking out of the in- surrection under Donald Dubh, in 1503, they were both implicated in it. Lachlan Maclean was forfeited with Cameron of Lochiel, while Maclean of Lochbuy and several others were summoned before the parliament, to answer for their treasonable support given to the rebels. In 1505 Maclean of Dowart abandoned the cause of Donald Dubh and submitted to the government ; his esample was followed by Maclean of Lochbuy and other chiefs ; and this had the effect, soon after, of putting an end to the rebellion.

Lachlan Maclean of Dowart was killed at Flodden. His successor, of the same name, was one of the principal supporters of Sir Donald Macdonald of Lochalsh, when, in November 1513, he brought forward his claims to the lordship of the Isles. In 1523 a feud of a most implacable character broke out between the Macleans and the Campbells, arising out of an occurrence connected with the " lady's cock," mentioned in our account of the Campbells. In 1529, however, the Macleans joined the Clandonald of Isla against the Earl of Argyll, and ravaged with fire and sword the lands of Eoseneath, Craignish, and others belonging to the Campbells, killing many of the inhabitants. The Campbells, on their part, retaliated by laying waste great portion of the isles of Mull and Tiree and the lands of Morvern, belonging to the Mac- leans. In May 1530, Maclean of Dowart and Alexander of Isla made their personal submis- sion to the sovereign at Stirling, and, with the other rebel island chiefs who followed their example, were pardoned, upon giving security for their after obedience.

In 1545, Maclean of Dowart acted a very prominent part in the intrigues with England, in furtherance of the project of Henry VIII. , to force the Scottish nation to consent to a mar- riage between Prince Edward and the young Queen Mary. He and Maclean of Lochbuy

THE MACLEANS.

225

were among the barons of the Isles who accom- panied Donald Dubh to Ireland, and at the command of the Earl of Lennox, claiming to be regent of Scotland, swore allegiance to the king of England

Ihe subsequent clan history consists chiefly of a record of feuds in which the Dowart Mac- leans were engaged with the Macleans of Coll, and the Macdonalds of Kintyre. The dispute with the former arose from Dowart, who was generally recognised as the head of the Clan- Lean, insisting on being followed as chief by Maclean of Coll, and the latter, who held his lands direct from the crown, declining to acknowledge him as such, on the ground that being a free baron, he owed no service but to his sovereign as his feudal superior. In con- sequence of this refusal, Dowart, in the year 1561, caused Coil's lands to be ravaged, and his tenants to be imprisoned. "With some difficulty, and after the lapse of several years, Coll succeeded in bringing his case before the privy council, who ordered Dowart to make reparation to him for the injury done to his property and tenants, and likewise to refrain from molesting him in future. But on a renewal of the feud some years after, the Mac- leans of Coll were expelled from that island by the young laird of Dowart.

The quarrel between the Macleans and the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre was, at the outset, merely a dispute as to the right of occu- pancy of the crown lands called the Ehinns of Isla, but it soon involved these tribes in a long and bloody feud, and eventually led to the destruction nearly of them both. The Mac- leans, who were in possession, claimed to hold the lands in dispute as tenants of the crown, but the privy council decided that Macdonald of Isla was really the crown tenant. Lachlan Maclean of Dowart, called Lachlan Mor, was chief of the Macleans in 1578. Under him the feud with the Macdonalds assumed a most sanguinary and relentless character. Full de- tails of this feud will be found in the former part of this work.

The mutual ravages committed by the hostile clans, in which the kindred and vassal tribes on both sides were involved, and the effects of which were felt throughout the whole of the Hebrides, attracted, in 1589, the serious atten-

tion of the king and council, and for the purpose of putting an end to them, the rival chiefs, with Macdonald of Sleat, on receiving remission, under the privy seal, for all the crimes committed by them, were induced to proceed to Edinburgh. On their arrival, they were committed prisoners to the castle, and, after some time, Maclean and Angus Macdonald were brought to trial, in spite of the remissions granted to them ; one of the principal charges against them being their treasonable hiring of Spanish and English soldiers to fight in their private quarrels. Both chiefs submitted themselves to the king's mercy, and placed their lives and lands at his disposal. On payment each of a small fine they were allowed to return to the Isles, Macdonald of Sleat being released at the same time. Besides certain conditions being imposed upon them, they were taken bound to return to their con- finement in the castle of Edinburgh, whenever they should be summoned, on twenty days' warning. Not fulfilling the conditions, they were, on 14th July 1593, cited to appear before the privy council, and as they disobeyed the summons, both Lachlan M6r and Angus Mac- donald were, in 1594, forfeited by parliament.

At the battle of Glenlivat, in that year, fought between the Catholic Earls of Huntly, Angus, and Errol, on the one side, and the king's forces, under the Earl of Argyll, on the other, Lachlan M6r, at the head of the Mac- leans, particularly distinguished himself. Ar- gyll lost the battle, but, says Mr Gregory,* " the conduct of Lachlan Maclean of Dowart, who was one of Argyll's officers, in this action, would, if imitated by the other leaders, have converted the defeat into a victory."

In 1596 Lachlan Mor repaired to court, and on making his submission to the king, the act of forfeiture was removed. He also received from the crown a lease of the Khinns of Isla, so long in dispute between him and Macdonald of Duny veg. "While thus at the head of favour, however, his unjust and oppressive conduct to the family of the Macleans of Coll, whose castle and island he had seized some years before, on the death of Hector Maclean, proprietor there- of, was brought before the privy council by Lachlan Maclean, then of Coll, Hector's son.

Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 2 F

259.

226

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

and the same year he was ordered to deliver up not only the castle of Coll, but all his own castles and strongholds, to the lieutenant of the Isles, on twenty-four hours' warning, also, to restore to Coll, within thirty days, all the lands of which he had deprived him, under a penalty of 10,000 merks. In 1598, Lachlan M6r, with the view of expelling the Macdonalds from Isla, levied his vassals and proceeded to that island, and after an ineffectual attempt at an adjustment of their differences, was encoun- tered, on 5 th August, at the head of Loch- greinord, by Sir James Macdonald, son of Angus, at the head of his clan, when the Macleans were defeated, and their chief killed, with 80 of his principal men and 200 common soldiers. Lachlan Barrach Maclean, a son of Sir Lachlan, was dangerously wounded, but escaped.

Hector Maclean, the son and successor of Sir Lachlan, at the head of a numerous force, afterwards invaded Isla, and attacked and de- feated the Macdonalds at a place called Bern Bige, and then ravaged the whole island. In the conditions imposed upon the chiefs for the pacification of the Isles in 1616, we find that Maclean of Dowart was not to use in his house more than four tun of wine, and Coll and Loehbuy one tun each.

Sir Lachlan Maclean of Morvern, a younger brother of Hector Maclean of Dowart, was in 1631 created a baronet of Nova Scotia by Charles I., and on the death of his elder brother he succeeded to the estate of Dowart. In the civil wars the Macleans took arms under Mon- trose, and fought valiantly for the royal cause. At the battle of Inverlochy, 2d February 1645, Sir Lachlan commanded his clan. He engaged in the subsequent battles of the royalist general. Sir Hector Maclean, his son, with 800 of his followers, was at the battle of Inver- keithing, 20th July 1651, when the royalists were opposed to the troops of Oliver Cromwell. On this occasion an instance of devoted attach- ment to the chief was shown on the part of the Macleans. In the heat of the battle, Sir Hector was covered from the enemy's attacks by seven brothers of his clan, all whom successively sacrificed their lives in his defence. Each brother, as he fell, exclaimed, " Fear eile air son Eachainn," 'Another for Eachann,' or Hec-

tor, and a fresh one stepping in, answered, "Bas air son Eachainn," ' Death for Eachann.' The former phrase, says General Stewart, has continued ever since to be a proverb or watch- word, when a man encounters any sudden dan ger that requires instant succour. Sir Hector, however, was left among the slain, with about 500 of his followers.

The Dowart estates had become deeply involved in debt, and the Marquis of Argyll, by purchasing them up, had acquired a claim against the lands of Maclean, which ultimately led to the greater portion of them becoming the property of that accumulating family. In 1074, after the execution of the marquis, payment was insisted upon by his son, the earl. The tutor of Maclean, the chief, his nephew, being a minor, evaded the demand for a considerable time, and at length showed a disposition to resist it by force. Argyll had recourse to legal proceedings, and supported by a body of 2,000 Campbells, he crossed into Mull, where he took possession of the castle of Dowart, and placed a garrison in it. The Macleans, however, refused to pay their rents to the earl, and in conse- quence he prepared for a second invasion of Mull. To resist it, the Macdonalds came to the aid of the Macleans, but Argyll's ships were driven back by a storm, when he applied to government, and even went to London, to ask assistance from the king. Lord Macdonald and other friends of the Macleans followed him, and laid a statement of the dispute before Charles, who, in February 1676, remitted the matter to three lords of the Scottish privy council. No decision, however, was come to by them, and Argyll was allowed to take pos- session of the island of Mull without resistance in 1680. At the battle of Killiecrankie, Sir John Maclean, with his regiment, was placed on Dundee's right, and among the troops on his left was a battalion under Sir Alexander Maclean. The Macleans were amongst the Highlanders surprised and defeated at Cromdale in 1690. In the rebellion of 1715, the Macleans ranged themselves under the standard of the Earl of MaT, and were present at the battle of Sheriff- muir. For his share in the insurrection Sir John Maclean, the chief, was forfeited, but the estates were afterwards restored to the family, On the breaking out of the rebellion of 1 745,

THE MACLEANS.

227

Sir John's son, Sir Hector Maclean, the fifth baronet, was apprehended, with his servant, at Edinburgh, and conveyed to London. He was set at liberty in June 1 747. At Culloden, how- ever, 500 of his clan fought for Prince Charles, under Maclean of Drirnnin, who was slain while leading them on. Sir Hector died, unmarried, at Paris, in 1750, when the title devolved upon his third cousin, the remainder being to heirs male whatsovcr. This third cousin, Sir Allan Maclean, was great-grandson of Donald Mac- lean of Brolas, eldest son, by his second mar- riage, of Hector Maclean of Dowart, the father

Sir Allan Maclean. From the original painting in possession of John Maclean Mackenzie Grieves, Esq. of Hutton Hall, Ber- wickshire.

of the first baronet. Sir Allan married Anne, daughter of Hector Maclean of Coll, and had three daughters, the eldest of whom, Maria, became the wife of Maclean of Kinlochaline, and the second, Sibella, of Maclean of Inver- scadell. In 1773, when Johnson and Boswell visited the Hebrides, Sir Allan was chief of the clan. He resided at that time on Inch- kenneth, one of his smaller islands, in the dis- trict of Mull, where he entertained his visitors very hospitably. From the following anecdote

told by Bomvell, it would appear that the feel- ing of devotion to the chief had survived the abolition act of 1747. "The Maclnnises are said to be a branch of the clan of Maclean. Sir Allan had been told that one of the name had refused to send him some rum, at which the knight was in great indignation. ' You rascal ! ' said he, ' don't you know that I can hang you, if I please ? Eefuse to send rum to me, you rascal ! Don't you know that if I order you to go and cut a man's throat, you are to do it 1 ' ' Yes, an't please your honour, and my own too, and hang myself too ! ' The poor fellow denied that he had re- fused to send the rum. His making these professions was not merely a pretence in presence of his chief, for, after he and I were out of Sir Allan's hearing, he told me, ' Had he sent his dog for the rum, I would have given it : I would cut my bones for him.' Sir Allan, by the way of upbraiding the fellow, said, ' I be- lieve you are a Campbell /'"

Dying without male issue in 1783, Sir Allan was succeeded by his kinsman, Sir Hector, 7th baro- net; on whose death, Nov. 2, 1818, his brother, Lieut. -general Sir Fitz- roy Jefferies Grafton Maclean, be- came the 8th baronet. He died July 5, 1847, leaving two sons, Sir Charles Fitzroy Grafton Maclean of Morvern, and Donald Maclean, of the chancery bar. Sir Charles, 9th baronet, married a daughter of the Hon. arid Eev. Jacob Marsham, uncle of the Earl of Romney, and has issue, a son, Fitzroy Donald, major 13th dragoons, and four daughters, one of whom, Louisa, became the wife of Hon. Ralph Pelham Neville, son of the Earl of Abergavenny.

The first of the Lochbuy branch of the Mac- leans was Hector Reganach, brother of Lachlan Lubanach above mentioned. He had a son named John, or Murchard, whose great-grand- son, John Og Maclean of Lochbuy, received from King James IV. several charters of the lands and baronies which had been held by his progenitors. He was killed, with his two elder

228

HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

sons, in a family feud with the Macleans of Dowart. His only surviving son, Murdoch, was obliged, in consequence of the same feud, to retire to Ireland, where he married a daughter of the Earl of Antrim. By the mediation of his father-in-law, his differences with Dowart were satisfactorily adjusted, and he returned to the isles, where he spent his latter years in peace. The house of Lochhuy has always maintained that of the two brothers, Lachlan Lubanach and Hector Eeganach, the latter was the senior, and that, consequently, the chiefship of the Macleans is vested in its head ; " but this," says Mr Gregory, " is a point on which there is no certain evidence." The whole clan, at different periods, have fol- lowed the head of both families to the field, and fought under their command. The Lochbuy family now spells its name Maclaine.

The Coll branch of the Macleans, like that of Dowart, descended from Lachlan Lubanach, said to have been grandfather of the fourth laird of Dowart and first laird of Coll, who were brothers. John Maclean, surnamed Garbh, son of Lachlan of Dowart, obtained the isle of Coll and the lands of Quinish in Mull from Alexander, Earl of Eoss and Lord of the Isles, and afterwards, on the forfeiture of Cameron, the lands of Lochiel. The latter grant engendered, as we have seen, a deadly feud between the Camerons and the Macleans. At one time the son and successor of John Garbh occupied Lochiel by force, but was killed in a conflict with the Camerons at Corpach, in the reign of James III. His infant son would also have been put to death, had the boy not been saved by the Macgillonies or Macalonichs, a tribe of Lochaber that generally followed the clan Cameron. This youth, subsequently known as John Abraeh Maclean of Coll, was the repre- sentative of the family in 1493, and from him was adopted the patronymic appellation of Mac- lean Abraeh, by which the lairds of Coll were ever after distinguished.

The tradition concerning this heir of Coll is thus related by Dr Johnson, in his Tour to the Hebrides:— "On the wall of old Coll Castle was, not long ago, a stone with an inscription, importing, ' That if any man of the clan of Macalonich shall appear before this castle, though he come at midnight with a man's

head in his hand, he shall there find safety and protection against all but the king.' This is an old Highland treaty made upon a memorable occasion. Maclean, the son of John Garbh, had obtained, it is said, from James II., a grant of the lands of Lochiel. Eorfeited estates were not in those days quietly resigned : Maclean, therefore, went with an armed force to seize his new possessions, and, I know not for what reason, took his wife with him. The Camerons rose in defence of their chief, and a battle was fought at the head of Lochness, near the place where Eort Augustus now stands, in which Lochiel obtained the victory, and Maclean, with his followers, was defeated and destroyed. The lady fell into the hands of the conquerors, and being pregnant, was placed in the custody of Macalonich, one of a tribe or family branched from Cameron, with orders, if she brought a boy, to destroy him, if a girl, to spare her. Macalonich's wife had a girl about the same time at which Lady M'Lean brought a boy ; and Macalonich, with more generosity to his captive than fidelity to his trust, con- trived that the children should be changed. Maclean in time recovered his original patri- mony, and in gratitude to his friend, made his castle a place of refuge to any of the clan that should think himself in danger ; and Maclean took upon himself and his posterity the care of educating the heir of Macalonich. The power of protection subsists no longer ; but Maclean of Coll now educates the heir of Macalonich." The account of the conversion of the simple islanders of Coll from Popery to Protestantism is curious. The laird had imbibed the prin- ciples of the Eeformation, but found his people reluctant to abandon the religion of their fathers. To compel them to do so, he took his station one Sunday in the path which led to the Eoman Catholic church, and as his clansmen approached he drove them back with his cane. They at once made their way to the Protestant place of worship, and from this persuasive mode of conversion his vassals ever after called it the religion of the gold-headed stick. Lachlan, the seventh proprietor of Coll, went over to Holland with some of his own men, in the reign of Charles II., and obtained the command of a company in General Mackay's regiment, in the service of the Prince of Orange. Ho

THE MACNAUGHTONS.

229

afterwards returned to Scotland, and was rlrowned in the water of Locliy, in Looliaber, in 1687.

Colonel Hugh Maclean, London, the last laird of Coll, of that name, was the 15th in regular descent from John Garbh, son of Lauchlan Luhanach.

The Abdgour branch of the Macleans, which held its lands directly from the Lord of the Isles, is descended from Donald, another son of Lachlan, third laird of Dowart. The estate of Ardgour, which is in Argyleshire, had pre- viously belonged to a different tribe (the Mac- masters), but it was conferred upon Donald, either by Alexander, Earl of Eoss, or by his son and successor, John. In 1463, Ewen or Eugene, son of Donald, held the office of seneschal of the household to the latter earl ; and in 1493, Lachlan Macewen Maclean was laird of Ardgour. Alexander Maclean, Esq., the present laird of Ardgour, is the 14th from father to son.

During the 17th and 18th centuries the Macleans of Lochbuy, Coll, and Ardgour, more fortunate than the Dowart branch of the clan, contrived to preserve their estates nearly en- tire, although compelled by the Marquis of Argyll to renounce their holdings in capite of the crown, and to become vassals of that nobleman. They continued zealous partizans of the Stuarts, in whose cause they suffered severely.

Erom Lachlan Og Maclean, a younger son of Laohlan M6r of Dowart, sprung the family of Torloisk in Mull.

Of the numerous flourishing cadets of the different branches, the principal were the Macleans of Kinlochaline, Ardtornish, and Drimnik, descended from the family of Dowart ; of Tapul and Scallasdale, in the island of Mull, from that of Lochbuy; of Isle of Muck, from that of Coll; and of Borrera, in jSorth Uist and Treshinish:, from that of Ardgour. The family of Borrera are repre- sented by Donald Maclean, Esq., and General Archibald Maclean. Erom the Isle of Muck and Treshinish Macleans is descended A. C. Maclean, Esq. of Haremere Hall, Sussex.

The Macleans of Pennycross, island of Mull, represented by Alexander Maclean, Esq., de- rives from John Dubh, the first Maclean of

Morvern. General Allan Maclean of Penny- cross, colonel of the 13th light dragoons, charged with them at "Waterloo.

The force of the Macleans was at one time 800; in 1745 it was 500.

MACNAUGHTON.

Badge — Heath.

Another clan, supposed by Mr Skene to have originally belonged to Moray, is the clan Nachtan or Macnaughton.

The MS. of 1450 deduces the descent of the heads of this clan from Nachtan Mor, who is supposed to have lived in the 10th century. The Gaelic name Neachtain is the same as the Pictish Nectan, celebrated in the Pietish Clironicle as one of the great Celtic divisions in Scotland, and the appellation is among the most ancient in the north of Ireland, the original seat of the Cruithen Picts. According to Buchanan of Auchmar,1 the heads of this clan were for ages thanes of Loch Tay, and possessed all the country between the south side of Loch-Fyne and Lochawe, parts of which were Glenira, Glenshira, Glenfine, and other places, while their principal seat was Dun- derraw on Loch-Fyne.

In the reign of Eobert III., Maurice or Morice Macnaughton had a charter from Colin Campbell of Lochow of sundry lands in Over Lochow, but their first settlement in Argyle- shire, in the central parts of which their lands latterly wholly lay, took place long before this. When Malcolm the Maiden attempted

1 History of the Origin of the Clans, p. 84.

230

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

to civilise the ancient province of Moray, by introducing Norman and Saxon families, such, as the Bissets, the Comyns, &c, in the place of the rude Celtic natives whom he had ex- patriated to the south, he gave lands in or near Strathtay or Strathspey, to Nachtan of Moray, for those he had held in that province. He had there a residence called Dunnaehtan castle. Nesbit2 describes this Nachtan as " an eminent man in the time of Malcolm IV.," and says that he " was in great esteem with the family of Lochawe, to whom he was very assistant in their wars with the Macdougals, for which he was rewarded with sundry lands." The family of Lochawe here mentioned were the Campbells.

The Macnaughtons appear to have been fairly and finally settled in Argyleshire pre- vious to the reign of Alexander III., as Gil- christ Macnaughton, styled of that ilk, was by that monarch appointed, in 1287, heritable keeper of his castle and island of Frechelan (Fraoch Elian) on Lochawe, on condition that he should be properly entertained when he should pass that way ; whence a castle em- battled was assumed as the crest of the family*

This Gilchrist was father or grandfather 01 Donald Macnaughton of that ilk, who, being nearly connected with the Macdougals of Lorn*, joined that powerful chief with his clan against Robert the Bruce, and fought against the latter at the battle of Dalree in 1306, in consequence of which he lost a great part of his estates. In Abercromby's Martial Achievements? it is related that the extraordinary courage shown by the king in having, in a narrow pass, slain with his own hand several of his pursuers, and amongst the rest three brothers, so greatly excited the admiration of the chief of the Macnaughtons that he became thenceforth one of his firmest adherents.4

His son and successor, Duncan Macnaugh- ton of that ilk, was a steady and loyal subject to King David II., who, as a reward for his fidelity, conferred on his son, Alexander, lands in the island of Lewis, a portion of the for- feited possessions of John of the Isles, which the chiefs of the clan Naughton held for a

- Heraldry, vol. i. p. 419.

3 Vol. i. p. 577.

4 See account of the Macdougals.

time. The ruins of their castle of Macnaugh- ton are still pointed out on that island.

Donald Macnaughton, a younger son of the family, was, in 1436, elected bishop of Dun- keld, in the reign of James I.

Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, who lived in the beginning of the 16th century, was knighted by James IV., whom he accom- panied to the disastrous field of Flodden, where he was slain, with nearly the whole chivalry of Scotland. His son, John, was succeeded by his second son, Malcolm Macnaughton of Glenshira, his eldest son having predeceased him. Malcolm died in the end of the reign of James VI., and was succeeded by his eldest son, Alexander.

John, the second son of Malcolm, being of a handsome appearance, attracted the notice of King James VI., who appointed him one of his pages of honour, on his accession to the English crown* He became rich, and pur- chased lands in Kin tyre. His elder brother, Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, adhered firmly to the cause of Charles I., and in his service sustained many severe losses. At the Kestoration, as some sort of compensation, he was knighted by Charles II., and, unlike many others, received from that monarch a liberal pension for life. Sir Alexander Macnaughton spent his later days in London, where he died. His son and successor, John Macnaugh- ton of that ilk, succeeded to an estate greatly burdened with debt, but did not hesitate in his adherence to the fallen fortunes of the Stuarts. At the head of a considerable body of his own clan, he joined Viscount Dundee, and was with him at Killiecrankie. James VII. signed a deed in his favour, restoring to his family all its old lands and hereditary rights, but, as it never passed the seals in Scot- land, it was of no value. His lands were taken from him, not by forfeiture, but " the estate," says Buchanan of Auchmar, " was evicted by creditors for sums noways equivalent to its value, and, there being no diligence used for relief thereof, it went out of the hands of the family." His son, Alexander, a captain in Queen Anne's guards, was killed in the expe- dition to Vigo in 1702. His brother, John, at the beginning of the last century was for many years collector of customs at Anstruther

THE MUNROES.

231

in Fife, and subsequently was appointed in- spector-general in the same department. The direct male line of the Macnaughton chiefs became extinct at his death.

" The Mackenricks are ascribed to the Mac- naughton line, as also families of Macknights (or Macneits), Macnayers, Macbraynes, and Maceols." The present head of the Macbraynes is John Burns Macbrayne, Esq. of Glen- branter, Cowel, Argyleshire, grandson of Donald Macbrayne, merchant in Glasgow, who was great-grandson, on the female side, of Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, and heir of line of John Macnaughton, inspector-general of customs in Scotland. On this account the present representative of the Macbraynes is entitled to quarter his arms with those of the Macnaughtons.

There are still in Athole families of the Macnaughton name, proving so far what has been stated repecting their early possession of lands in that district. Stewart of Garth makes most honourable mention of one of the sept, who was in the service of Menzies of Cul- dares in the year 1745. That gentleman had been " out" in 1715, and was pardoned. Grate- ful so far, he did not join Prince Charles, but sent a fine charger to him as he entered England. The servant, Macnaughton, who conveyed the present, was taken and tried at Carlisle. The errand on which he had come was clearly proved, and he was offered pardon and life if he would reveal the name of the sender of the horse. He asked with indignation if they sup- posed that he could be such a villain. They repeated the offer to him on the scaffold, but he died firm to his notion of fidelity. His life was nothing to that of his master, he said. The brother of this Macnaughton was known to Garth, and was one of the Gael who always carried a weapon about him to his dying day.5

Under the subordinate head of Siol O'Cain, other two clans are included in the Maormor- dom of Moray, viz., clan Roich or Munro, and clan Gillemhaol or Macmillan.

Munro. The possessions of the clan Monro or Munro,

5 Smibert's Clans.

situated on the north side of Cromarty Firth, were generally known in the Highlands by the name of Fearrann Donull or Donald's country, being so called, it is said, from the progenitor of the clan, Donald the son of O'Ceann, who lived in the time of Macbeth. The Munroes were vassals of the Earls of Ross, and may be regarded as a portion of the native Scottish Gael. According to Sir George Mac- kenzie, they came originally from the north of Ireland with the Macdonalds, on which great clan " they had constantly a depending." Their name he states to have been derived from " a mount on the river Roe," county Derry. Clan tradition, probably not more to be relied upon than tradition generally, holds that they formed a branch of the natives of Scotland who, about 357, being driven out by the Romans, and forced to take refuge in Ireland, were located for several centuries on the stream of the Roe, and among the adjacent mountains. In the time of Malcolm II., or beginning of the 11th century, the ancestors of the Munroes are said to have come over to Scotland to aid in expelling the Danes, under the above named Donald, son of O'Ceann, who, for his services, received the lands of East Dingwall in Ross- shire. These lands, erected into a barony, were denominated Foulis, from Loch Foyle in Ireland, and the chief of the clan was desig- nated of Foulis, his residence in the parish of Kiltearn, near the mountain called Ben Uaish or Ben "Wyvis. So says tradition.

MUNRO OF FOULIS.

Badge — According to some, Eagle's Feathers, others, Common Club Moss.

232

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Another conjecture as to tlie origin of the name of Munro is that, from having acted as bailiffs or stewards to the Lords of the Isles in the earldom of Eoss, they were called " Mun- rosses." Skene, as we have said, ranks the clan as members of a great family called the Siol O'Cain, and makes them out to be a branch of the clan Chattan, by ingeniously converting O'Cain into O'Cathan, and thus forming Chat- tan. Sir George Mackenzie says the name originally was Bunroe.

Hugh Munro, the first of the family authen- tically designated of Foulis, died in 1126. He seems to have been the grandson of Donald, the son of O'Ceann above mentioned. Eobert, reckoned the second baron of Foulis, was actively engaged in the wars of David I. and Malcolm IV. Donald, heir of Eobert, built the old tower of Foulis. His successor, Eobert, married a daughter of the Earl of Sutherland. George, fifth baron of Foulis, obtained charters from Alexander II. Soon after the accession of Alexander III., an insurrection broke out against the Earl of Eoss, the feudal superior of the Munroes, by the clans Ivor, Talvigh, and Laiwe, and other people of the province. The earl having apprehended their leader, and imprisoned him at Dingwall, the insurgents seized upon his second son at Balnagowan, and detained him as a hostage till their leader should be released. The Munroes and the Dingwalls immediately took up arm3, and setting off in pursuit, overtook the insur- gents at Bealligh-ne-Broig, between Ferran- donald and Loch- Broom, where a sanguinary conflict took place. " The clan Iver, clan Talvigh, and clan Laiwe," says Sir Eobert Gordon, " wer almost uterlie extinguished and slain." The earl's son was rescued, and to requite the service performed he made various grants of land to the Munroes and Dingwalls.

Sir Eobert Munro, the sixth of his house, fought in the army of Bruce at the battle of Bannockburn. His only son, George, fell there, leaving an heir, who succeeded his grandfather. This George Munro of Foulis was slain at Halidonhill in 1333. The same year, according to Sir Eobert Gordon, although Shaw makes the date 1454, occurred the re- markable event which led to a feud between

the Munroes and Mackintoshes, and of which an account is given under the former date in the General History.

Eobert, the eighth baron of Foulis, married a niece of Eupheme, daughter of the Earl of Eoss, and queen of Eobert II. He was killed in an obscure skirmish in 1369, and was succeeded by his son, Hugh, ninth baron of Foulis, who joined Donald, second Lord of the Isles, when he claimed the earldom of Ecss in right of his wife.

The forfeiture of the earldom of Eoss in 1476, made the Munroes and other vassal families independent of any superior but the crown. In the charters which the family ol Foulis obtained from the Scottish kings, at various times, they were declared to hold their lands on the singular tenure of furnishing a ball of snow at Midsummer if required, which the hollows in their mountain property could at all times supply ; and it is said that when the Duke of Cumberland proceeded north against the Pretender in 1746, the Munroes actually sent him some snow to cool his wines. In one charter, the addendum was a pair of white gloves or three pennies.

Eobert, the 14th baron, fell at the battle of Pinkie in 1547. Eobert More Munro, the 15 th chief, was a faithful friend of Mary, queen of Scots. Buchanan states, that when that unfortunate princess went to Inverness in 1562, " as soon as they heard of their sove- reign's danger, a great number of the most eminent Scots poured in around her, especially the Frasers and Munroes, who were esteemed the most valiant of the clans inhabiting those countries." These two clans took for the Queen Inverness castle, which had refused her admission.

With the MacKenzies the Munroes were often at feud, and Andrew Munro of Miln- town defended, for three years, the castle of the canonry of Eoss, which he had received from the Eegent Moray in 1569, against the clan Kenzie, at the expense of many lives on both sides. It was, however, afterwards de- livered up to the Mackenzies under the act of pacification.

The chief, Eobert More Munro, became a Protestant at an early period of the Scottish Eeformation. He died in 1588. His son,

THE MUNEOES.

233

Eobert, sixteenth baron of Foulis, died with- out issue in July 1589, and was succeeded by his brother, Hector Munro, seventeenth baron of Foulis. The latter died 14 th November 1603.

Hector's eldest son, Eobert Munro, eighteenth chief of Foulis, styled " the Black Baron," was the first of his house who engaged in the reli- gious wars of Gustavus Adolphus, in the 17th century. In 1626 he went over with the Scottish corps of Sir Donald Maekay, first Lord Eeay, accompanied by six other officers of his name and near kindred. Doddridge says of him, that " the worthy Scottish gentle- man was so struck with a regard to the com- mon cause, in which he himself had no concern but what piety and virtue gave him, that he joined Gustavus with a great number of his friends who bore his own name. Many of them gained great reputation in this war, and that of Eobert, their leader, was so eminent that he was made colonel of two regiments at the same time, the one of horse, the other of foot in that service." In 1629 the laird of Foulis raised a reinforcement of 700 men on his own lands, and at a later period joined Gustavus with them. The officers of Mackays and Munro's Highland regiments who served under Gustavus Adolphus, in addition to rich buttons, wore a gold chain round their necks, to secure the owner, in case of being wounded or taken prisoner, good treatment, or payment for future ransom. In the service of Gustavus, there were at one time not less than " three generals, eight colonels, five lieutenant-colonels, eleven majors, and above thirty captains, all of the name of Munro, besides a great number of subalterns."

The " Black Baron" died at Ulm, from a wound in his foot, in the year 1633, and leaving no male issue, he was succeeded by his brother, Hector Munro, nineteenth baron of Foulis, who had also distinguished himself in the German wars, and who, on his return to Britain, was created by Charles I. a baronet of Nova Scotia, 7th June 1634. He married Mary, daughter of Hugh Maekay of Farr, and dying in 1635, in Germany, was succeeded by his only son, Sir Hector, second baronet, who died, unmarried, in 1651, at the age of 17. The title and property devolved on his cousin,

Eobert Munro of Opisdale, grandson of George, third son of the fifteenth baron of Foulis.

During the civil wars at home, when Charles I. called to his aid some of the veteran officers who had served in Germany, this Colonel Eobert Munro was one of them. He was employed chiefly in Ireland from 1641 to 1645, when he was surprised and taken prisoner per- sonally by General Monk. He was subsequently lieutenant-general of the royalist troops in Scotland, when he fought a duel with the Earl of Glencairn. Afterwards he joined Charles II. in Holland. After the Eevolution he was appointed commander-in-chief of the forces in Scotland.

Sir Eobert Munro, third baronet of Foulis, died in 1688, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Sir John, fourth baronet, who, in the Scottish convention of estates, proved himself to he a firm supporter of the Eevolution. He was such a strenuous advocate of Presby- terianism, that, being a man of large frame, he was usually called " the Presbyterian mortar- piece." In the Stuart persecutions, previous to his succession to the title, he had, for his adherence to the covenant, been both fined and imprisoned by the tyrannical government that then ruled in Scotland. He died in 1696. His son, Sir Eobert, fifth baronet, though blind, was appointed by George I. high sheriff of Eoss, by commission, under the great seal, dated 9th June 1725. He married Jean, daughter of John Forbes of Culloden, and died in 1729.

His eldest son, Sir Eobert, twenty-seventh baron and sixth baronet of Foulis, a gallant military officer, was the companion in arms of Colonel Gardiner, and fell at the battle of Falkirk, 17th January 1746.

In May 1740, when the Independent com- panies were formed into the 43d Highland regiment (now the 42d Eoyal Highlanders), Sir Eobert Munro was appointed lieutenant- colonel, John Earl of Crawford and Lindsay being its colonel. Among the captains were his next brother, George Munro of Culcairn, and John Munro, promoted to be lieutenant- colonel in 1745. The surgeon of the regiment was his youngest brother, Dr .lames Munro.6

6 See the History of the 42d Regiment, in Part Third. 2 G

234

HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

The fate of Sir Eobert's other brother, Cap- tain George Munro of Culcairn, was peculiar. He was shot on the shores of Loch Arkaig among the wild rocks of Lochaber, on Sunday, 31st August 1746, by one of the rebels named Dugald Eoy Cameron, or, as he is styled in tradition, Du Elm. After the Eebellion, an order was issued to the Highlanders to deliver up their arms. Dugald, accordingly, sent his son to Fort- William with his arms to be de- livered up. "When proceeding down Loch Arkaig, the young man was met by an officer of the name of Grant, who was conducting a party of soldiers into Knoydart, and being immediately seized, was shot on the spot. His father swore to be revenged, and learning that the officer rode a white horse, he watched be- hind a rock for his return, on a height above Loch Arkaig. Captain Munro had unfortun- ately borrowed the white horse on which Grant rode, and he met the fate intended for Grant. Dugald Eoy escaped, and afterwards became a soldier in the British service.

Sir Eobert left a son, Sir Harry Munro, seventh baronet and twenty-fifth baron of Foulis, an eminent scholar and a M.P.

His son, Sir Hugh, eighth baronet, had an only daughter, Mary Seymour Munro, who died January 12, 1849. On his decease, May 2, 1848, his kinsman, Sir Charles, be- came ninth baronet and twenty-seventh baron of Foulis. He was eldest son of George Munro, Esq. of Culrain, Eoss-shire (who died in 1845), and lineal male descendant of Lieut. - general Sir George Munro, next brother to the third baronet of this family. He married — 1st, in 1817, Amelia, daughter of Frederick Browne, Esq., 14th dragoons; issue, five sons and two daughters; 2d, in 1853, Harriett*, daughter of Eobert Midgely, Esq. of Essing- ton, Yorkshire. Charles, the eldest son, was born in 1824, married in 1847, with issue.

The military strength of the Munroes in 1715 was 400, and in 1745, 500 men. The clan slogan or battle cry was " Caisteal Foulis na theine" — Castle Foulis in flames.

Macmillan.

Of the origin and history of the Macmillans, little seems to be known. According to Buchanan of Auchmar, they are descended

from the second son of Aurelan, seventh laird of Buchanan. According to Mr Skene, the earliest seat of the Macmillans appears to have been on both sides of Loch Arkaig, and he thinks this confirmatory of a clan tradition, that they are connected with the clan Chattan. The Macmillans were at one time dependent on the Lords of the Isles, but when Loch Arkaig came into possession of the Camerons, they became dependent on the latter. " An- other branch of this clan," says Skene, " pos- sessed the greater part of southern Enapdale, where their chief was known under the title of Macmillan of Knap ; and although the family is now extinct, many records of their former power are to be found in that district." We take the liberty of quoting further from Mr Skene as to the history of the Macmillans.

" One of the towers of that fine ancient edifice, Castle Sweyn, bears the name of Mac- millan's Tower, and there is a stone cross in the old churchyard of Kilmoray Knap, up- wards of twelve feet high, richly sculptured, which has upon one side the representation of an Highland chief engaged in hunting the deer, having the following inscription in an- cient Saxon characters underneath the figure : — ' Hsec est crux Alexandri Macmillan.' Al- though the Macmillans were at a very early period in Knapdale, they probably obtained the greater part of their possessions there by marriage with the heiress of the chief of the Macneills, in the 16th century. Tradition asserts that these Knapdale Macmillans came originally from Lochtay-side, and that they formerly possessed Lawers, on the north side of that loch, from which they were driven by Chalmers of Lawers, in the reign of David II.

" As there is little reason to doubt the accu- racy of the tradition, it would appear that this branch of the Macmillans had been re- moved by Malcolm IV. from North Moray, and placed in the crown lands of Strathtay. Macmillan is said to have had the charter of his lands in Knapdale engraved in the Gaelic language and character upon a rock at the extremity of his estate; and tradition reports that the last of the name, in order to prevent the prostitution of his wife, butchered her ad- mirer, and was obliged in consequence to ab scond. On the extinction of the family of the

THE CLAN EOSS.

235

chief, the next branch, Macmillan of Dun- more, assumed the title of Macmillan of Mac- millan, but that family is now also extinct.

" Although the Macmillans appear at one time to have been a clan of considerable im- portance, yet as latterly they became mere dependants upon their more powerful neigh- bours, who possessed the superiority of their lands, and as their principal families are now extinct, no records of their history have come down to us, nor do we know what share they took in the various great events of Highland history. Their property, upon the extinction of the family of the chief, was contended for by the Campbells and Macneills, the latter of whom were a powerful clan in North Knap- dale, but the contest was, by compromise, decided in favour of the former. It continued in the same family till the year 1775, when, after the death of the tenth possessor, the estate was purchased by Sir Archibald Camp- bell of Inverniel."

There have been a considerable number of Macmillans long settled in Galloway, and the tradition is that they are descendants of an offshoot from the northern Macmillans, that went south about the time the Knapdale branch migrated from Lochtay side. These Macmillans are famous in the annals of the Covenanters, and are mentioned by Wodrow as having acted a prominent part during the times of the religious persecution in Scotland. In- deed, we believe that formerly, if not indeed even unto this day, the modern representatives of the Covenanters in Galloway are as often called " Maemillamtes" as " Cameronians."

CHAPTEE VII.

Clan Aurias or Ross — Rose— Rose of Kilravoek — Kenneth or Mackenzie — Mackenzie of Gerloch or Gairloch — Mackenzies of Tarbet and Royston — of Coul — Scatwell — Allangrange — Applecross — Ord — Gruinard — Hilton — Mathieson or Clan Mhathain — Siol Alpine — Macgregor — Dugald Ciar Mhor — Rob Roy — Grant — Grants of Pluscardine — Ballindalloch — Glenmoriston — Lynaehoarn— Aviemore — Croskie -Dalvey — Monymusk — Kilgraston — Mackinnon — Macnab — Duffie Macfie — Macquarrie- -Mac Aulay.

Under the head of the Maormordom of Eoss, Mr Skene, following the genealogists, includes a considerable number of clans viz., the clan

Anrias or Eoss, clan Kenneth or Mackenzie, clan Mathan or Mathieson; and under the subordinate head of Siol Alpine, the clans Macgregor, Grant, Mackinnon, Macnab, Mac- phie, Macquarrie, and Macaulay. We shall speak of them in their order.

Badge — Juniper.

The clan Anrias or Eoss — called in Gaelic clan Roisch na Gille Andras, or the offspring of the follower of St Andrew—by which can be meant only the chiefs or gentry of the clan, are descended from the Earls of Eoss, and through them from the ancient Maormors of Eoss. According to Mr Smibert, the mass of the clan Eoss was swallowed up by and adopted the name of the more powerful Mac- kenzies. " The generality," he says, " had never at any time borne the name of Eoss the gentry of the sept only were so distin guished. Thus, the common people, who must naturally have intermingled freely with the real Mackenzies, would ere long retain only vague traditions of their own descent ; and when the days of regular registration, and also of military enlistment, required and introduced the use of stated names, the great bod\- of the true Eoss tribe wovdd, without doubt, be en- rolled under the name of Mackenzie, the pre- vailing one of the district. In all likelihood, therefore, the old Bosses are yet numerous in Boss-shire."

The first known Earl of Boss was Malcolm, who lived in the reign of Malcolm the Maiden (1153-1165).

236

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Ferquhard, the second earl, called Fearchar Mac an t-Sagairt, or son of the priest, at the head of the tribes of Moray, repulsed Donald MacWilliam, the son of Donald Bane, when, soon after the accession of Alexander II. in 1214, that restless chief made an inroad from Ireland into that province.

William, third Earl of Eoss, was one of the Scots nobles who entered into an agreement, 8th March 1258, with Lewellyn, Prince of Wales, that the Scots and Welsh should only make peace with England by mutual consent.

William, fourth earl, was one of the wit- nesses to the treaty of Bruce with Haco, King of Norway, 28th October 1312. With his clan he was at the battle of Bannockburn, and he signed the memorable letter to the Pope in 1320, asserting the independence of Scotland. He had two sons, Hugh, his successor, and John, who with his wife, Margaret, second daughter of Alexander Comyn, fourth Earl of Buchan, got the half of her father's lands in Scotland. He had also a daughter, Isabel, who became the wife of Edward Bruce, Earl of Carrick and King of Ireland, brother of Robert the Bruce, 1st June 1317.

Hugh, the next Earl of Ross, fell, in 1333, at Halidonhill.

Hugh's successor, William, left no male heir. His eldest daughter, Euphemia, married Sir Walter Lesley of Lesley, Aberdeenshire, and had a son, Alexander, Earl of Ross, and a daughter, Margaret. Earl Alexander married a daughter of the Regent Albany, and his only child, Euphemia, Countess of Ross, becoming a nun, she resigned the earldom to her uncle John, Earl of Buchan, Albany's second son. Her aunt Margaret had married Donald, second Lord of the Isles, and that potent chief assumed in her right the title of Earl of Ross, and took possession of the earldom. This led to the battle of Harlaw in 1411.

On the death of the Earl of Buchan and Ross, at the battle of Verneuil in France in 1424, the earldom of Ross reverted to the crown. James I., on his return from his long captivity in England, restored it to the heiress of line, the mother of Alexander, Lord of the Isles, who, in 1420, had succeeded his father, Donald, above mentioned. In 1429 he summoned together his vassals, both of Ross and the

Isles, and at the head of 10,000 men wasted the crown lands in the vicinity of Inverness, and burned the town itself to the ground. At the head of some troops, which he had promptly collected, the king hastened, by forced marches, to Lochaber, and surprised the earl. The mere display of the royal banner won over the clan Chattan and the clan Cameron from his support, and he him- self, suddenly attacked and hotly pursued, was compelled to sue, but in. vain, for peace. Driven to despair, he resolved to cast himself on the royal mercy, and on Easter Sunday, did so in the extraordinary manner narrated at p. 140 of this volume

Alexander's son, John, the next Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, having joined the Earl of Douglas in his rebellion against James II., sent, in 1455, to the western coast of Scotland an expedition of 5000 men, under the command of his near kinsman, Donald Balloch, Lord of Islay. With this force he desolated the whole coast from Innerkip to Bute, the Cumbrays, and the island of Arran ; but from the prudent precautions taken by the king to repel the invaders, the loss was not very considerable. The Earl of Ross after- wards made his submission, and was received into the royal favour. On the accession of James III., however, his rebellious disposition again showed itself. Edward IV. of England having entered into a negotiation with him to detach him from his allegiance, on the 19th October 1461, the Earl of Ross, Donald Bal- loch, and his son, John of Islay, held a council of their vassals and dependants at Astornish, at which it was agreed to send ambassadors to England to treat with Edward, for assistance to effect the entire conquest of Scotland. On the forfeiture of the Lord of the Isles in 1476, the earldom of Ross became vested in the crown.

Hugh Ross of Rarichies, brother of the last Earl of 'Ross, obtained a charter of the lands of Balnagowan in 1374, and on him by clan law the chiefship devolved. In the beginning of the 18th century, Donald Ross of Balna- gowan, the last of his race, sold that estate to the Hon. General Ross, the brother of the twelfth Lord Ross of Hawkhead, who, although bearing the same surname, was not in any way related to him.

THE EOSSES.

237

In February 1778, Munro Eoss of Pitcalnie presented a petition to the king, claiming the earldom of Ross, as male descendant of the above-named Hugh Eoss of Earichies. This petition was sent to the House of Lords, but no decision appears to have followed upon it.

According to Mr Skene, Eoss of Pitcalnie is the representative of the ancient earls ; but as this claim has been disputed, and as other authorities think the Balnagowan family has a stronger claim to the chiefship, we shall take the liberty of quoting what Mr Smibert says on behalf of the latter : — " Mr Skene labours, with a pertinacity to us almost incomprehen- sible, to destroy the pretensions of the house, to represent the old Earls of Eoss. He at- tempts to make out, firstly, that Paul Mactyre (or Mactire), who headed for a time the clan Ross, was the true heir-male of the fifth Earl of Eoss, the last of the first house; and that the Balnagowan family, therefore, had no claims at that early time. He quotes ' an an- cient historian of Highland families' to prove the great power and possessions of Paul Mac- tyre, the passage, as cited, running thus : — ' Paul Mactyre was a valiant man, and caused Caithness to pay him black-mail. It is re- ported that he got nyn score of cowes yearly out of Caithness for black-mail so long as he was able to travel.'

" Now, there are a few words omitted in this citation. The original document, now before us, begins thus : ' Paull M'Tyre, afore- said, grandchild to Leandris;' that is, grand- child to Gilleanrias, the founder of the clan, and its name-giver. If he was the grandson of the founder of the sept, Paul Mactyre could certainly never have been the heir of the fifth Earl of Eoss, unless he had lived to a most unconscionable age. It would seem as if Mr Skene here erred from the old cause — that is, from his not unnatural anxiety to enhance the value and authenticity of the MS. of 1450, which was his own discovery, and certainly was a document of great interest. That MS. speaks of Paul Mactyre as heading the clan at a comparatively late period. We greatly prefer the view of the case already given by us, which is, that Paul Mactyre was either kinsman or quasi tutor to one of the first Eoss earls, or successfully usurped their place for a time.

" Besides, the ancient document quoted by Mr Skene to show the greatness of Paul Mac- tyre, mentions also the marriage of ' his dough- ter and heire ' to Walter, laird of Balna- gowne. If the document be good for one thing, it must be held good also for others. Such a marriage seems quite natural, supposing Mactyre to have been a near kinsman of the Bosses.

" Perhaps too much has been already said on this subject to please general readers; but one of our main objects is to give to clansmen all the rational information procurable on their several family histories."

" Among another class of Bosses or Eoses," says the same authority, " noticed by Nisbet as bearing distinct arms, the principal family appears to be that of Eose of Kilravock," to which a number of landed houses trace their origin. According to a tradition at one period prevalent among the clan Donald, the first of the Kilravock family came from Ireland, with one of the Macdonalds, Lords of the Isles. There does not seem, however, to be any foundation for this, except, perhaps, that as vassals of the Earls of Eoss, the clan Eose were connected for about half a century with the lordship of the Isles. Mr Hugh Eose, the genealogist of the Kilravock family, is of opinion that they were originally from Eng- land, and from their having three water bougets in their coat armour, like the English family of Boos, it has been conjectured that they were of the same stock. But these figures were carried by other families than those of the name of Eose or Eoos. Four water bougets with a cross in the middle were tbe arms of the Counts D'Eu in Normandy, and of the ancient Earls of Essex in England of the sur- name of Bourchier. They were indicative of an ancestor of the respective families who bore them having been engaged in the crusades, and forced, in the deserts of Palestine, to fight for and carry water in the leathern vessels called bougets, budgets, or buckets, which were usually slung across the horse or camel's back. The badge of the Eoses is Wild Eose- mary.

The family of Eose of Kilravock appear to have been settled in the county of Nairn since the reign of David I.

238

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

MACKENZIE.

Badge — Deer Grass.

The clan Kenneth or Mackenzie lias long cherished a traditionary belief in its descent from the Norman family of Fitzgerald settled in Ireland. Its pretensions to such an origin are founded upon a fragment of the records of Icolmkill, and a charter of the lands of Kintail in Wester Eoss, said to have been granted by Alexander III. to Colin Fitzgerald, their sup- posed progenitor. According to the Icolmkill fragment, a personage described as " Peregrinus et Hibernus nobilis ex familia Geraldinorum," that is, " a noble stranger and Hibernian, of the family of the Geraldines," being driven from Ireland, with a considerable number of followers, about 1261, was received graciously by the king, and remained thenceforward at the court. Having given powerful aid to the Scot3 at the battle of Largs two years after- wards, he was rewarded by a grant of Kintail, erected into a free barony by charter dated 9 th January, 1266. No such document, however, as this pretended fragment of Icolmkill is known to be in existence, at least, as Mr Skene says, nobody has ever seen it, and as for Fung Alex- ander's charter, he declares3 that " it bears, the most palpable marks of having been a for- gery of later date, and one by no means happy in the execution." Besides, the words " Colino Hiberno," contained in it, do not prove the said Colin to have been an Irishman, as Hiberni was at that period a common appel- lation of the Gael of Scotland.

3 Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 235.

The ancestor of the clan Kenzie was Giileon- og, or Colin the younger, a son of Gilleon na hair'de, that is, Colin of the Aird, progenitor of the Earls of Eoss, and from the MS. of 1450 their Gaelic descent may be considered estab- lished. Colin of Kintail is said to have married a daughter of Walter, lord high steward of Scot- land. He died in 1278, and his son, Kenneth, being, in 1304, succeeded by his son, also called Kenneth, with the addition of Mackenneth, the latter, softened into Mackenny or Mackenzie, became the name of the whole clan. Murdoch, or Murcha, the son of Kenneth, received from David II. a charter of the lands of Kintail as early as 1362. At the beginning of the 15th century, the clan Kenzie appears to have been both numerous and powerful, for its chief, Kenneth More, when arrested, in 1427, with his son-in-law, Angus of Moray, and Mac- mathan, by James I. in his parliament at Inverness, was said to be able to muster 2,000 men.

In 1463, Alexander Mackenzie of Kintail received Strathgarve and many other lands from John, Earl of Eoss, the same who was forfeited in 1476. The Mackenzie chiefs were originally vassals of the Earls of Eoss, but after their forfeiture, they became independent of any superior but the crown. They strenuously opposed the Macdonalds in every attempt which they made to regain possession of the earldom. Alexander was succeeded by his son. Kenneth, who had taken for his first wife Lady Margaret Macdonald, daughter of the forfeited earl, John, Lord of the Isles, and hav- ing, about 1480, divorced his wife, he brought upon himself the resentment of her family.

Kenneth Oig, his son by the divorced wife, was chief in 1493. Two years afterwards, he and Farquhar Mackintosh were imprisoned by James V. in the castle of Edinburgh. In 1497, Eoss and Mackintosh made their escape, but on their way to the Highlands they were treacherously seized at the Torwood, by the laird of Buchanan. Kenneth Oig resisted and was slain, and his head presented to the king by Buchanan.

Kenneth Oig having no issue, was succeeded by his brother, John, whose mother, Agnes Fraser, was a daughter of Lord Lovat. She had other sons, from whom sprung numerous

THE MACKENZIES.

230

branches of this wide-spread family. As he was very young, his kinsman, Hector Eoy Mackenzie, progenitor of the house of Gairloch, assumed the command of the clan, as guardian of the young chief. " Under his rule," says Mr. Gregory,4 " the clan Kenzie became in- volved in feuds with the Munroes and other clans ; and Hector Roy himself became ob- noxious to government, as a disturber of the public peace. His intentions towards the young Lord of Kintail were considered very dubious ; and the apprehensions of the latter and his friends having been roused, Hector was compelled by law to yield up the estate and the command of the tribe to the proper heir." John, at the call of James IV., marched with his clan to the fatal field of Flodden, where he was taken prisoner by the English.

On King James the Fifth's expedition to the Isles in 1540, he was joined at Kintail by John, chief of the Mackenzies, who accom- panied him throughout his voyage. He fought at the battle of Pinkie at the head of his clan in 1547. On his death in 1556, he was suc- ceeded by his son, Kenneth, who, by a daughter of the Earl of Athole, had Colin and Eoderick, the latter ancestor of the Mackenzies of Red- castle, Kincraig, Rosend, and other branches.

Colin, eleventh chief,.son of Kenneth, fought on the side of Queen Mary at the battle of Langside. He was twice married. By his first wife, Barbara, a daughter of Grant of Grant, he had, with three daughters, four sons, namely, Kenneth, his successor ; Sir Roderick Mackenzie of Tarbat, ancestor of the Earls of Cromarty ; Colin, ancestor of the Mackenzies of Kennock and Pitlundie ; and Alexander, of the Mackenzies of Kilcoy, and other families of the name. By a second wife, Mary, eldest daughter of Roderick Mackenzie of Davoch- maluak, he had a son, Alexander, from whom the Mackenzies of Applecross, Coul, Delvin, Assint, and other families are sprung.

Kenneth, the eldest son, twelfth chief of the Mackenzies, soon after succeeding his father, was engaged in supporting the claims of Tor- quil Macleod, surnamed Connanach, the disin- herited son of Macleod of Lewis, whose mother was the sister of John Mackenzie of Kintail,

1 Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 111.

and whose daughter had married Roderick Mackenzie, Kenneth's brother. The barony of Lewis he conveyed by writings to the Mac- kenzie chief, who caused the usurper thereof and some of his followers to be beheaded in July 1597. In the following year he joined Macleod of Harris and Macdonald of Sleat in opposing the project of James VI. for the colonization of the Lewis, by some Lowland gentlemen, chiefly belonging to Fife.

In 1601, Neill Macleod deserted the cause of the colonists, and Mackenzie, who had de- tained in captivity for several years Tormod, the only surviving legitimate son of Ruari Macleod of the Lewis, set him at liberty, and sent him into that island to assist Neill in opposing the settlers. In 1602, the feud be- tween the Mackenzies and the Glengarry Mac- donalds, regarding their lands in Wester Ross, was renewed with great violence. Ultimately, after much bloodshed on both sides, an agree- ment was entered into, by which Glengarry renounced in favour of Mackenzie the castle of Strone, with the lands of Lochalsh, Loch- carron, and others, so long the subject of dis- pute between them. A crown charter of these lands was granted to Kenneth Mackenzie in 1607. The territories of the clan Kenzie at this time were very extensive. " All the Highlands and Isles, from Ardnamurchan to Strathnaver, were either the Mackenzies' pro- perty, or under their vassalage, some few ex- cepted," and all about them were bound to them "by very strict bonds of friendship." The same year, Kenneth Mackenzie obtained, through the influence of the lord-chancellor, a gift, under the great seal, of the Lewis to him- self, in virtue of the resignation formerly made in his favour by Torquil Macleod ; but on the complaint to the king of those of the colonists who survived, he was forced to resign it. He was created a peer, by the title of Lord Mac- kenzie of Kintail, by patent, dated 19th November 1609. On the abandonment of the scheme for colonising the Lewis, the re- maining adventurers, Sir George Hay and Sir James Spens, were easily prevailed upon to sell their title to Lord Kintail, who likewise succeeded in obtaining from the king a grant of the share in the island forfeited by Lord Bal- merino, another of the grantees. Having thus

240

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

at length acquired a legal right to the Lewis, he procured from the government a commission of fire and sword against the Islanders, and land- ing there with a large force, he speedily re- duced them to obedience, with the exception of Neil Macleod and a few others, his kinsmen and followers. The struggle for the Lewis between the Mackenzies and the Macleods continued some time longer ; an account of it has been already given. The Mackenzies ultimately succeeded in obtaining possession of the island.

Lord Kintail died in March 1611. He had married, first, Anne, daughter of George Boss of Balnagowan, and had, with two daughters, two sons, Colin, second Lord Kintail, and first Earl of Seaforth, and the Hon. John Mackenzie of Lochslin. His second wife was Isabel, daughter of Sir Alexander Ogilvie of Powrie, by whom, with a daughter, Sybilla, Mrs Mac- leod of Macleod, he had four sons, viz., Alex- ander; George, second Earl of Seaforth; Thomas of Pluscardine ; and Simon of Lochslin, whose eldest son was the celebrated Sir George Mac- kenzie of Eosehaugh, lord advocate in the reigns of Charles IT. and James VII.

Sir George Mackenzie of Rosehaugh. From a painting by Sir Godfrey Kneller.

Colin, second Lord Kintail, was created

Earl of Seaforth, by patent dated at Theo- bald's, 3d December 1623, to him and hi3 heirs male.

The great-grandson of the third Earl of Sea- forth, and male heir of the family, was Colonel Thomas Frederick Humberston Mackenzie, who fell at Gheriah in India in 1783. His brother, Francis Humberston Mackenzie, ob- tained the Seaforth estates, and was created Baron Seaforth in the peerage of the United Kingdom in 1796. Dying without surviving male issue, his title became extinct, and his eldest daughter, the Hon. Mary Frederica Elizabeth, having taken for her second husband J. A. Stewart of Glaserton, a cadet of the house of Galloway, that gentleman assumed the name of Stewart Mackenzie of Seaforth.

The clan Kenzie from small beginnings had increased in territory and influence till they became, next to the Campbells, the greatest clan in the West Highlands. They remained loyal to the Stuarts, but the forfeiture of the Earl of Seaforth in 1715, and of the Earl of Cromarty in 1745, weakened their power greatly. They are still, however, one of the most numerous tribes in the Highlands. In 1745 their effective strength was calculated at 2500. No fewer than seven families of the name possess baronetcies.

The armorial bearings of the Mackenzies are a stag's head and horns. It is said that they were assumed in consequence of Kenneth, the ancestor of the family, having rescued the king of Scotland from an infuriated stag, which he had wounded. " In gratitude for his assist- ance," says Stewart of Garth, " the king gave him a grant of the castle and lands of Castle Donnan, and thus laid the foundation of the family and clan Mackenneth or Mackenzie." From the stag's head in their arms the term " Caberfae" was applied to the chiefs.

The progenitor of the Gerloch or Gaieloch branch of the Mackenzies was, as above shown, Hector, the elder of the two sons of Alexander, seventh chief, by his second wife, Margaret Macdowail, daughter of John, Lord of Lorn. He lived in the reigns of Kings James III. and IV, and was by the Highlanders called "Eachin Boy," or Bed Hector, from the colour of his hair. To the assistance of the former of these monarchs, when the confederated

THE MACKENZIES— THE MATHIESONS.

241

nobles collected in arms against hirn, he raised a considerable body of the clan Kenzie, and fought at their head at the battle of Sauchie- burn. After the defeat of his party, he re- treated to the north, and, taking possession of Eedcastle, put a garrison in it. Thereafter he joined the Earl of Huntly, and from James IV. he obtained in 1494 a grant of the lands and barony of Gerloch, or Gairloch, in Eoss-shire. These lands originally belonged to the Siol- Vic-Gilliechallum, or Macleods of Easay, a branch of the family of Lewis ; but Hector, by means of a mortgage or wadset, had acquired a small portion of them, and in 1508 he got Brachan, the lands of Moy, the royal forest of Glassiter, and other lands, united to them. In process of time, his successors came to possess the whole district, but not till after a long and bloody feud with the Siol-Vic-Gilliechallum, which lasted till 1611, when it was brought to a sudden close by a skirmish, in which Gilliechallum Oig, laird of Easay, and Mur- doch Mackenzie, a younger son of the laird of Gairloch, were slain. From that time the Mackenzies possessed Gairloch without inter- ruption ffom the Macleods.

Kenneth Mackenzie, eighth Baron of Gair- loch, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1700. He married Margaret, daughter of Sir Eoderbk Mackenzie of Findon, and was suc- ceeded, in 1704, by his son, Sir Alexander, second baronet. His eldest son, Six Alex- ander, third baronet, married — first, Margaret, eldest daughter of Eoderick Mackenzie of Eed- castle, issue one son, Hector ; second, Jean, only daughter of John Gorrie, Esq., commis- sary of Eoss, issue two sons, John, a general officer, and Kenneth, an officer in India, and three daughters. He died 13th April 1770.

Sir Hector Mackenzie, his eldest son, fourth baronet of the Gairloch branch, died in April 1826. His son, Sir Francis Alexander, fifth baronet, born in 1798, died June 2, 1843. The eldest son of Sir Francis, Sir Kenneth Smith Mackenzie, sixth baronet, born 1832, married in 1860 the second daughter of Walter Frede- rick Campbell of Islay.

The first of the Mackenzies of Taebet and Eoyston, in the county of Cromarty, was Sir Eoderick Mackenzie, second son of Colin Mackenzie of Kiutail. brother of the first Lord

ii

Mackenzie of Kintail. Having married Mar- garet, daughter and heiress of Torquil Macleod of the Lewes, he added the armorial bearings of the Macleods to his own. His son, John Mackenzie of Tarbet, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, 21st May 1628. He had four sons.

The eldest son, Sir George Mackenzie, second baronet, was the first Earl of Cromarty. His eldest son becoming a bankrupt, his estate of ' Cromarty was sold in 1741 to William Ur- quhart of Meldrum. He was succeeded by his brother, Sir Kenneth, fourth baronet, at whose death, without issue, in 1763, the baronetcy lay dormant until revived in favour of Sir Alexander Mackenzie of Tarbet, elder son of Eobert Mackenzie, lieutenant-colonel in the East India Company's service, great-great- grandson of the first baronet. Colonel Mac- kenzie's father was Alexander Mackenzie of Ardlock, and his mother the daughter of Eobert Sutherland, Esq. of Langwell, Caith- ness, twelfth in descent from William de Sutherland, fifth Earl of Sutherland, and the Princess Margaret Bruce, sister and heiress of David II. Sir Alexander, fifth baronet, was in the military service of the East India Com- pany. On his death, April 28, 1843, his brother, Sir James Wemyss Mackenzie, became sixth baronet of Tarbet and Eoyston. He died November 24, 1858, and was succeeded by his son, Sir James John Eandoll Mackenzie.

The first of the family of Coul, Eoss-shire, was Alexander Mackenzie, brother of Kenneth, first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail, who, before his death, made him a present of his own sword, as a testimony of his particular esteem and affection. His son, Kenneth Mackenzie of Coul, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, October 16, 1673. His eldest son, Sir Alex- ander, second baronet, died in 1702. His son, Sir John Mackenzie, third baronet, for being concerned in the rebellion of 1715, was for- feited. He died without male issue, and the attainder not extending to collateral branches of the family, the title and estates devolved upon his brother, Sir Colin, fourth baronet, clerk to the pipe in the exchequer. He died in 1740.

The Mackenzies of Scatwell, Eoss-shire, who also possess a baronetcy, are descended

ii-z

H1ST0BY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

from Sir Eoderick Mackenzie, knight, of Tarbet and Cogeaeh, second sen of Colin, eleventh feudal haron of Kintail, father of Sir John Mackenzie, ancestor of the Earls of Cromarty, and Kenneth Mackenzie of Scat- well, whose son, Kenneth, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, February 22, 1703. By his marriage with Lilias, daughter and heiress of Sir Eoderick Mackenzie of Findon, that branch of the Mackenzie family merged in that of Scatwell.

Other principal families of the name are Mackenzie of Allangrange, heir male of the Earls of Seaforth ; of Applecross, also a branch of the house of Seaforth; of Oed, of Gruinard. and of Hilton, all in Eoss-shire.

Mathieson.

The name Mathieson, or Clan Mliathain, is said to come from the Gaelic Mathaineach, heroes, or rather, from Mathan, pronounced Mahan, a bear. The MacMathans were set- tled in Lochalsh, a district of Wester Eoss, from an early period. They are derived by ancient genealogies from the same stock as the Earls of Eoss and are represented by the MS. of 1450 as a branch of the Mackenzies. Kenneth MacMathan, who was constable of the castle of Ellandonan, is mentioned both in the Norse account of the expedition of the king of Norway against Scotland in 12G3, and in the Chamberlain's Eolls for that year, in connection with that expedition. He is said to have married a sister of the Earl of Eoss. The chief of the clan was engaged in the rebellion of Donald, Lord of the Isles, in 1411, and was one of the chiefs arrested at In- verness by James I., in 1427, when he is said to have been able to muster 2000 men. The possessions of the Mathiesons, at one time very extensive, were greatly reduced, in the course of the 16th century, by feuds with their turbulent neighbours, the Macdonalds of Glengarry.

Of this clan Mr Skene says, — "Of the history of this clan we know nothing whatever. Although they are now extinct, they must at one time have been one of the most powerful clans in the north, for among the Highland chiefs seized by James I. at the parliament held at Inverness in 1427, Bower mentions

Macmaken leader of two thousand men, and this circumstance affords a most striking instance of the rise and fall of different families ; for, while the Mathison appears at that early period as the leader of two thousand men, the Mackenzie has the same number only, and we now see the clan of Mackenzie extend- ing their numberless branches over a great part of the North, and possessing an extent of terri- tory of which few families can exhibit a parallel, while the one powerful clan of the Mathisons has disappeared, and their name become nearly forgotten."

Siol Alpine.

Under the general denomination of Siol Alpine are included several clans situated at considerable distances from one another, but all of them supposed to have been descended from Kenneth Macalpine, the founder of the Scottish monarchy, and the ancestor of a long line of Scottish kings. The validity of this lofty pretension has, however, been disputed ; and, in point of fact, it appears that the clans, composing the Siol Alpine, were never united under the authority of a common chief, but, on the contrary, were, from the earliest period, at variance amongst themselves ; in conse- quence of which they sunk into insignificance, and became of little account or importance in a general estimate of the Highland tribes. The principal clan appears to have been that of the Macgregors, a race famous for their mis- fortunes as well as the unbroken spirit with which they maintained themselves linked and banded together in spite of the most severe laws executed with the greatest rigour against all who bore this proscribed name.

Macgregor.

The Macgregors are generally esteemed one of the purest of all the Celtic tribes, and there seems to be no doubt of their unmixed and direct descent from the ancient Celtic inhabitants of Scotland. They were once numerous in Balquhidder and Menteith, and also in Glenorchy, which appears to have been theh original seat. An air of romance has been thrown around this particular clan from the exploits and adventures of the celebrated Eob Eoy, and the cruel sufferings and pro-

THE MACGEEGOES.

243

scriptions to which, they were, at different times, subjected by the government.

MACGREGOR-

Baiige — Pine.

Claiming a regal origin, their motto anciently was, "My race is royal." Griogar, said to have been the third son of Alpin, king of Scotland, who commenced his reign in 833, is mentioned as their remote ancestor, bat it is impossible to trace their descent from any such personage, or from his eldest brother, Kenneth Macalpine, from whom they also claim to be sprung.

According to Buchanan of Auchmar, the clan Gregor were located in Glenorchy as early as the reign of Malcolm Canmore (1057-1093). As, however, they were in the reign of Alex- ander II. (1214-1219) vassals of the Earl of Eoss, Skene thinks it probable that Glen- orchy was given to them, when that mon- arch conferred a large extent of territory on that potent noble. Hugh of Glenorchy appears to have been the first of their chiefs who was so styled. Malcolm, the chief of 'the clan in the days of Brace, fought bravely on the national side at the battle of Bannock- burn. He accompanied Edward Brace to Ireland, and being severely wounded at Dun- dalk, he was ever afterwards known as " the lame lord."

In the reign of David II., the Campbells managed to procure a legal title to the lands of Glenorchy ; nevertheless, the Macgregors main- tained, for a long time, the actual possession of them by the strong hand. They knew no other right than that of the sword, but, ulti-

mately, that was found unavailing, and, at last, expelled from their own territory, they became an outlawed, lawless, and landless clan.

John Macgregor of Glenorchy, who died in 1390, is said to have had three sons : Patrick, his successor ; John Dow, ancestor of the family of Glenstrae, who became the chief of the clan ; and Gregor, ancestor of the Mac- gregors of Eoro. Patrick's son, Malcolm, was compelled by the Campbells to sell the lands of Auchinrevach in Strathfillan, to Campbell of Glenorchy, who thus obtained the first foot- ing in Breadalbane, which afterwards gave the title of earl to his family.

The principal families of the Macgregors, in process of time, except that of Glenstrae, who held that estate as vassals of the Earl of Argyll, found themselves reduced to the posi- tion of tenants on the lands of Campbell of Glenorchy and other powerful barons. It being the policy of the latter to get rid of them altogether, the unfortunate clan were driven, by a continuous system of oppression and annoyance, to acts of rapine and violence, which brought upon them the vengeance of the government. The clan had no other means of subsistence than the plunder of their neigh- bours' property, and as they naturally directed their attacks chiefly against those who had wrested from them their own lands, it became still more the interest of their oppressors to represent to the king that nothing could put a stop to their lawless conduct, "save the eut- ting off' the tribe of Macgregor root and branch." In 1488, soon after the youthful James IV. had ascended the throne which the murder of his father had rendered vacant, an act was passed " for staunching of thiftreif and other enormities throw all the realme;" evidently designed against the Macgregors, for among the barons to whom power was given for enforcing it, were Duncan Campbell of Glen- orchy, Neil Stewart of Eortingall, and Ewin Campbell of Strachur. At this time the Mac- gregors were still a numerous clan. Besides those in Glenorchy, they were settled in great numbers in the districts of Breadalbane and Athol, and they all acknowledged Macgregor of Glenstrae, who bore the title of captain of the clan, as their chief.

244

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

With, the view of reducing these branches. Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy obtained, in 1492, the office of bailiary of the crown lands of Disher and Toyer, Glenlyon, and Glendo chart, and in 1502 he procured a charter of the lands of Glenlyon. " From this period," says Mr Skene, " the history of the Macgregors consists of a mere list of acts of privy council, by which commissions are granted to pursue the clan with fire and sword, and of various atrocities which a state of desperation, the natural result of these measures, as well as a deep spirit of vengeance, against both the framers and executors of them, frequently led the clan to committ. These actions led to the enactment of still severer laws, and at length to the complete proscription of the clan."

But still the Macgregors were not subdued. Taking refuge in their mountain fastnesses, they set at defiance all the efforts made by their enemies for their entire extermination, and inflicted upon some of them a terrible vengeance. In 1589 they seized and murdered John Drummond of Drummond Ernoch, a forester of the royal forest of Glenartney, an act which forms the foundation of the incident detailed in Sir Walter Scott's " Legend of Montrose." The clan swore upon the head of the victim that they would avow and defend the deed in common. An outrage like this led at once to the most rigorous pro- ceedings on the part of the crown. Fresh letters of fire and sword for three years were issued against the whole clan, and all persons were interdicted from harbouring or having any communication with them. Then followed the conflict at Glenfruin in 1603, when the Macgregors, under Alexander Macgregor of Glenstrae, their chief, defeated the Colquhouns, under the laird of Luss, and 140 of the latter were killed. Details of this celebrated clan battle have been already given in the former part of this work, and more will be found under the Colquhouns. Dugald Ciar Mohr, ancestor of Eob Eoy, is said on this occasion to have exhibited extraordinary ferocity and courage.

In relation to the betrayal and melancholy end of the unfortunate chief, Alexander, Mac- gregor of Glenstrae, there is the following entry in the MS. diary of Eobert Birrell : " The 2 of

October (1603,) Allester M'Gregour Glainstrc tane be the laird of Arkynles, bot escapit againe ; bot efter, taken be the Earle of Argyill the 4 of Januar ; and brocht to Edin- burghe the 9 of Januar 1604, with mae of 18 his friendis, M'Gregouris. He wes convoyit to Berwick be the gaird, conforme to the earlis promese ; for he promesit to put him out oi Scottis grund. Swa he keipit ane Hieland- nianis promes ; in respect he sent the gaird to convoy him out of Scottis grund : Bot thai wer not directit to pairt with him back agane ! The 18 of Januar, at evine, he come agane to Edinburghe ; and vpone the 20 day, he was hangit at the croce, and ij (eleven) of his freindis and name, upone ane gallous : Him- selff, being chieff, he was hangit his awin hieht above the rest of his friendis." That Argyll had an interest in his death appears from a declaration, printed in Pitcairn's Criminal Trials.'' which the chief made before his execu- tion, wherein he says that the earl had enticed him to commit several slaughters and disorders, and had endeavoured to prevail upon him to commit " sundrie mair."

Among other severe measures passed against this doomed clan was one which deprived them of their very name. By an act of the privy council, dated 3d April 1603, all of the name of Macgregor were compelled, on pain of death, to adopt another surname, and all who had been engaged at the battle of Glenfruin, and other marauding expeditions detailed in the act, were prohibited, also under the pain of death, from carrying any weapon but a knife without a point to cut their victuals. They were also forbidden, under the same penalty of death, to meet in greater numbers than four at a time. The. Earls of Argyll and Athole were charged with the execution of these enactments, and it has been shown how the former carried out the task assigned to him. With regard to the ill-fated chief so treacherously " done to death" by him, the following interesting tradition is related : — His son, while out hunting one da}-, met the young laird of Lamond travelling with a servant from Cowal towards Inverlochy. They dined together at a house on the Black- mount, between Tyndrum and King's House ;

'" Vol. ii. p. 435.

ROB ROY MACGREGOR.

340

but naving unfortunately quarrelled during the evening, dirks were drawn, and the young Macgregor was killed. Laruond instantly fled, and was closely pursued by some of the clan Gregor. Outstripping his foes, he reached the house of the chief of Glenstrae, whom he be- sought earnestly, without stating his crime, to afford him protection. " Tou are safe with me," said the chief, " whatever you may have done." On the pursuers arriving, they in- formed the unfortunate father of what had occurred, and demanded the murderer; but Macgregor refused to deliver him up, as he had passed his word to protect him. " Let none of you dare to injure the man," he ex- claimed ; " Macgregor has promised him safety, and, as I live, he shall be safe while with me." He afterwards, with a party of his clan, escorted the youth home ; and, on bidding him fare- well, said, " Lamond, you are now safe on your own land. I cannot, and I will not protect you farther ! Keep away from my people ; and may God forgive you for what you have done !" Shortly afterwards the name of Macgregor was proscribed, and the chief of Glenstrae became a wanderer without a name or a home. But the laird of Lamond, remember- ing that he owed his life to him, hastened to protect the old chief and his famity, aud not only received the fugitives into his house, but shielded them for a time from their

proceedings directed against them. These did not cease with the reign of James VI., for under Charles I. all the enactments against them were renewed, and yet in 1644, when the Marquis of Montrose set up the king's standard in the Highlands, the clan Gregor, to the number of 1000 fighting men, joined him, under the command of Patrick Macgregor of Glenstrae, their chief. In reward for their loyalty, at the Restoration the various statutes against them were annulled, when the clan men were enabled to resume their own name. In the reign of William III., however, the penal enactments against them were renewed in their full force. The clan were again proscribed, and compelled once more to take other names.

According to Buchanan of Auohmar. the direct male line of the chiefs became extinct in the reign of the latter monarch, and the representation fell, by " a formal renunciation of the chiefship,"'into the branch of Glengyle.

enemies.

Logan states, that on the death of |§1 Alexander, the executed chief, without surviving lawful issue, the clan, then in a state of disorder, elected a chief, but the head of the collateral branch, deeming Gregor, the natural son of the late chief, better entitled to the honour, without ceremony dragged the chief-elect from Ms inaugural chair in the kirk of Strathfillan, and placed Gregor therein, in his stead.

The favourite names assumed by the clanwhilecompelled to relinquish their own, were Campbell, Graham, Stewart, and Drummond. Their unity as a clan remained unbroken, and they even seemed to increase in numbers, notwithstanding all the oppressive

Hob Roy. From an original painting in the possession of Herbert Buchanan, Esq., of Arden.

Of this branch was the celebrated Rob Roy, that is, Red Rob, who assumed the name of Campbell under the proscriptive act.

As we promised in the former part of the

246

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

work, we shall here give some account of this celebrated robber-chief. Born about 1660, he was the younger son of Donald Macgregor of Glengyle, a lieutenant-colonel in the service of King James VII., by his wife, the daughter of William Campbell of Glenfalloch, the third son of Sir Eobert Campbell of Glenorchy. Rob Roy himself married Helen-Mary, the daughter of Macgregor of Cromar. His own designation was that of Inversnaid, but he seems to have acquired a right to the property of Craig Royston, a domain of rock and forest lying on the east side of Loch Lomond. He became tutor to his nephew, the head of the Glengyle branch, then in his minority, who claimed the chiefship of the clan.

Like many other Highland gentlemen, Rob Roy was a trader in cattle or master drover, and in this capacity he had borrowed several sums of money from the Duke of Montrose, but becoming insolvent, he absconded. In June 1712 an advertisement appeared for his apprehension, and he was involved in prosecu- tions which nearly ruined him. Some mes- sengers of the law who visited his house in his absence are said to have abused his wife in a most shameful manner, and she, being a high- spirited woman, incited her husband to acts of vengeance. At the same time, she gave vent to her feelings in a fine piece of pipe music, still well known by the name of "Rob Roy's Lament." As the duke had contrived to get possession of Rob's lands of Craig Royston, he was driven to become the " bold outlaw " which he is represented in song and story.

" Determined," says General Stewart of Garth, " that his grace should not enjoy his lands with impunity, he collected a band of about twenty followers, declared open war against him, and gave up his old course of regular droving, declaring that the estate of Montrose should in future supply him with cattle, and that he would make the duke rue the day he quarrelled with him. He kept his word ; and for nearly thirty years — that is, till the day of his death — regularly levied contri- butions on the duke and his tenants, not by nightly depredations, but in broad day, and in a systematic manner; on an appointed time making a complete sweep of all the cattle of a district — always passing over those not be-

longing to the duke's estates, or the estates of his friends and adherents; and having pre- viously given notice where he was to be on a certain day with his cattle, he was met there by people from all parts of the country, to whom he sold them publicly. These meetings, or trysts, as they were called, were held in dif- ferent parts of the country; sometimes the cattle were driven south", but oftener to the north and west, where the influence of his friend the Duke of Argyll protected him. When the cattle were in this manner driven away, the tenants paid no rent, so that the duke was the ultimate sufferer. But he was made to suffer in every way. The rents of the lower farms were partly paid in grain and meal, which was generally lodged in a store- house or granary, called a girnal, near the Loch of Monteath. When Macgregor wanted a supply of meal, he sent notice to a certain number of the duke's tenants to meet him at the girnal on a certain day, with their horses to carry home his meal. They met accordingly, when he ordered the horses to be loaded, and, giving a regular receipt to his grace's store- keeper for the quantity taken, he marched away, always entertaining the people very handsomely, and careful never to take the meal till it had been lodged in the duke's storehouse in payment of rent. When the money rents were paid, Macgregor frequently attended. On one occasion, when Mr Graham of Killearn, the factor, had collected the tenants to pay their rents, all Rob Roy's men happened to be absent, except Alexander Stewart, called ' the bailie.' With this single attendant he de- scended to Chapel Errock, where the factor and the tenants were assembled. He reached the house after it was dark, and, looking in at a window, saw Killearn, surrounded by a number of the tenants, with a bag full of money which he had received, and was in the act of depositing it in a press or cupboard, at the same time saying that he would cheerfully give all that he had in the bag for Rob Roy's head. This notification was not lost on the outside visitor, who instantly gave orders in a loud voice to place two men at each window, two at each corner, and four at each of two doors, thus appearing to have twenty men. Immediately the door opened, and he walked

EOB EOY MACGEEGOE.

247

in with his attendant close behind, each armed with a sword in his right hand and a pistol in his left hand, and with dirks and pistols slung in their belts. The company started up, but he desired them to sit down, as his business was only with Killearn, whom he ordered to hand down the bag and put it on the table. When this was done, he desired the money to be counted, and proper receipts to be drawn out, certifying that he received the money from the Duke of Montrose's agent, as the duke's property, the tenants having paid their rents, so that no after demand could be made on them on account of this transaction; and finding that some of the people had not ob- tained receipts, he desired the factor to grant them immediately, ' to show his grace,' said he, ' that it is from him I take the money, and not from these honest men who have paid him.' After the whole was concluded, he ordered supper, saying that, as he had got the purse, it was proper he should pay the bill ; and aftertheyhad drunk heartily together for several hours, he called his bailie to produce his dirk, and laj7 it naked on the table. Killearn was [hen sworn that he would not move, nor direct any one else to move, from that spot for an hour after the departure of Macgregor, who thus cautioned him — ' If you break your oath, you know what you are to expect in the next world, and in this,' pointing to his dirk. He then walked away, and was beyond pursuit before the hour expired."

At the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, in spite of the obligations which he owed to the indirect protection of the Duke of Argyll, Eob Eoy's Jacobite partialities induced him to join the rebel forces under the Earl of Mar.

On this occasion none of the Clan Gregor, except the sept of Ciar Mohr, to which Eob Eoy belonged, took up arms for the Chevalier, though they were joined by connexions of the family, and among others by Leckie of Croy- Leckie, a large landed proprietor in Dumbar- tonshire, who had married a daughter of Donald M'Gregor, by his wife the daughter of Campbell of Glenfalloch, and who was thus the brother-in-law of Eob Eoy. "They were not," says Sir Walter Scott, " commanded by Eob Eoy, but by his nephew already men- tioned, Gregor Macgregor, otherwise called

James Grahame of (ilengyle, and still better remembered b)' the Gaelic epithet of Gklune Dim, i.e. Black Knee, from a black spot on one of his knees, which his Highland garb rendered visible. There can be no question, however, that being then very young, Glengyle must, have acted on most occasions by the advice and direction of so experienced a leader as his uncle. The Macgregors assembled in numbers at that period, and began even to threaten the lowlands towards the lower extre- mity of Loch Lomond. They suddenly seized all the boats which were upon the lake, and, probably with a view to some enterprise of their own, drew them overland to Inversnaid, in order to intercept the progress of a large body of west country whigs who were in arms for the government, and moving in that direc- tion. The whigs made an excursion for the recovery of the boats. Their forces consisted of volunteers from Paisley, Kilpatrick, and elsewhere, who, with the assistance of a body of seamen, were towed up the river Leven in long boats belonging to the ships of war then lying in the Clyde. At Luss, they were joined by the forces of Sir Humphrey Colquhoun, and James Grant, his son-in-law, with their fol- lowers, attired in the Highland dress of the period, which is picturesquely described. The whole party crossed to Craig Eoyston, but the Macgregors did not offer combat. If we were to believe the account of the expedition given by the historian Eae, they leaped on shore at Craig Eoyston with the utmost intrepidity, no enemy appearing to oppose them, and by the noise of their drums, which they beat inces- santly, and the discharge of their artilleiy and small arms, terrified the Macgregors, whom they appear never to have seen, out of their fastnesses, and caused them to fly in a panic to the general camp of the Highlanders at Strathfillan. The low-countrymen succeeded in getting possession of the boats, at a great expenditure of noise and courage, and little risk of danger.

" AfteT this temporary removal from his old haunts, Eob Eoy was sent by the Earl of Mar to Aberdeen, to raise, it is believed, a part of the clan Gregor, which is settled in that country. These men were of his own family (the race of the Ciar Mohr). They were the

248

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

descendants of about three hundred Macgregors ■whom the Earl of Moray, about the year 1624, transported from his estates in Monteith to oppose against his enemies the Mackintoshes, a race as hardy and restless as they were themselves. We have already stated that Eob Boy's conduct during the insurrection of 1715 was very equivocal. His person and followers were in the Highland army, but his heart seems to have been with the Duke of Argyll's. Yet the insurgents were constrained to trust to him as their only guide, when they marched from Perth towards Dunblane, with the view of crossing the Forth at what are called the Fords of Frew, and when they themselves said he could not be relied upon.

" This movement to the westward, on the part of the insurgents, brought on the battle of Sheriffmuir ; indecisive, indeed, in its im- mediate results, but of which the Duke of Argyll reaped the whole advantage." We have already given an account of Eob Eoy's vacillating behaviour at this battle. " One of the Macphersons, named Alexander, one of Eob's original profession, videlicet a drover, but a man of great strength and spirit, was so incensed at the inactivity of his temporary leader, that he threw off his plaid, drew his sword, and called out to his clansmen, ' Let us endure this no longer ! if he will not lead you, I will.' Eob Eoy replied, with great coolness, ' Were the question about driving Highland stots or kyloes, Sandie, I would yield to your superior skill ; but as it respects the leading of men, I must be allowed to be the better judge.' ' Did the matter respect driving Glen-Eigas stots,' answered Macpherson, 'the question with Eob would not be, which was to be last, but which was to be foremost.' Incensed at this sarcasm, Macgregor drew his sword, and they would have fought upon the spot if their friends on both sides had not interfered.

" Notwithstanding the sort of neutrality which Eob Eoy had continued to observe during the progress of the rebellion, he did not escape some of its penalties. He was in- cluded in the act of attainder, and the house in Breadalbane, which was his place of retreat, was burned by General Lord Cadogan, when, after the conclusion of the insurrection, he marched through the Highlands to disarm and

punish the offending clans. But upon going to Inverary with about forty or fifty of his followers, Eob obtained favour, by an apparent surrender of their arms to Colonel Patrick Campbell of Finnah, who furnished them and their leader with protections under his hand. Being thus in a great measure secured from the resentment of government, Eob Eoy established his residence at Craig Eoyston, near Loch Lomond, in the midst of his own kinsmen, and lost no time in resuming his private quarrel with the Duke of Montrose. For this purpose, he soon got on foot as many men, and well armed too, as he had yet commanded. He never stirred without a body guard of ten or twelve picked followers, and without much effort could increase them to fifty or sixty."6

For some years he continued to levy black- mail from those whose cattle and estates he protected, and although an English garrison was stationed at Inversnaid, near Aberfoyle, his activity, address, and courage continually saved him from falling into their hands. The year of his death is uncertain, but it is sup- posed to have been after 1738. He died at an advanced age in his bed, in his own house at Balquhidder. When he found death approach- ing, "he expressed," says Sir Walter Scott, " some contrition for particular parts of his life. His wife laughed at these scruples of conscience, and exhorted him to die like a man, as he had lived. In reply, he rebuked her for her violent passions, and the counsels she had given him. ' You have put strife,' he said, ' between me and the best men of the country, and now you would place enmity be- tween me and my God.' There is a tradition noway inconsistent with the former, if the character of Eob Eoy be justly considered, that, while on his deathbed, he learned that a person with whom he was at enmity, proposed to visit him. ' Eaise me from my bed,' said the invalid, ' throw my plaid around me, and bring me my claymore, dirk, and pistols ; it shall never be said that a foeman saw Eob Eoy Macgregor defenceless and unarmed.' His foe- man, conjectured to be one of the Maclarens, entered and paid his compliments, inquiring- after the health of his formidable neighbour.

6 Introduction to Hob Roy.

THE MACGEEGOES.

249

Bob Eoy maintained a cold haughty civility during their short conference, and as soon as he had left the house, ' Now,' he said, ' all is over; let the piper play Ha til mi tulidW (we return no more), and he is said to have expired before the dirge was finished." The grave of Macgregor, in the churchyard of Balquhidder, is distinguished by a rude tombstone, over which a sword is carved.

Eob Eoy had five sons — Coll, Eanald, James (called James Eoy, after his father, and James Mohr, or big James, from his height), Dun- can, and Eobert, called Eobin Oig, or Young Eobin.

On the breaking out of the rebellion of 1745, the clan Gregor adhered to the cause of the Pretender. A Macgregor regiment, 300 strong, was raised by Eobert Macgregor of Glencairnock, who was generally considered chief of the clan, which joined the prince's army. The branch of Ciar Mohr, however, regarded William Macgregor Drummond of Bohaldie, then in France, as their head, and a separate corps formed by them, commanded by Glengyle, and James Eoy Macgregor, united themselves to the levies of the titular Duke of Perth, James assuming the name of Drum- mond, the duke's family name, instead of that of Campbell. This corps was the relics of Eob Eoy's band, and with only twelve men of it, James Eoy, who seems to have held the rank of captain or major, succeeded in surprising and burning, for the second time, the fort at Inversnaid, constructed for the express purpose of keeping the country of the Macgregors in order.

At the battle of Prestonpans, the Duke of Perth's men and the Macgregors composed the centre. Armed only with scythes, this party cut off the legs of the horses, and severed, it is said, the bodies of their riders in twain. Cap- tain James Eoy, at the commencement of the battle, received five wounds, but recovered from them, and rejoined the prince's army with six companies. He was present at the battle of Culloden, and after that defeat the clan Gregor returned in a body to their own country, when they dispersed. James Eoy was attainted for high treason, but from some letters of his, published in Blackwood's Magazine for December 1817, it appears that

he had entered into some communication with the government, as he mentions having ob- tained a pass from the Lord Justice-clerk in 1747, which was a sufficient protection to him from the military.

On James Eoy's arrival in France, he seems to have been in very poor circumstances, as he addressed a letter to Mr Edgar, secretary to the Chevalier de St George, dated Boulogne- sur-Mer, May 22, 1753, craving assistance " for the support of a man who has always shown the strongest attachment to his majesty's per- son and cause." To relieve his necessities, James ordered his banker at Paris to pay Mac- gregor 300 livres. James Eoy, availing him- self of a permission he had received to return to Britain, made a journey to London, and had an interview, according to his own statement, with Lord Holderness, secretary of state. The latter and the under secretary offered him, he says, a situation in the government service, which he rejected, as he avers his acceptance of it would have been a disgrace to his birth, and would have rendered him a scourge to his country. On this he was ordered instantly to quit England. On his return to France, an information was lodged against him by Mac- donnell of Lochgarry, before the high bailie of Dunkirk, accusing him of being a spy. In consequence, he was obliged to quit that town and proceed to Paris, with only thirteen livres in his pocket. In his last letter to his acknow- ledged chief, Macgregor of Bohaldie, dated Paris, 25th September 1754, he describes himself as being in a state of extreme destitu- tion, and expresses his anxiety to obtain some employment as a breaker and breeder of horses, or as a hunter or fowler, " till better cast up." In a postscript he asks his chief to lend him his bagpipes, "to play some melancholy tunes." He died about a week after writing this letter, it is supposed of absolute starvation.

It was not till 1784 that the oppressive acts against the Macgregors, which, however, for several years had fallen into desuetude, were rescinded by the British parliament, when they were allowed to resume their own name, and were restored to all the rights and privileges of British citizens. A deed was immediately entered into, subscribed by 826 persons of the name of Macgregor, recognising John Murray 2 i

250

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

of Lanrick, representative of the family of Glencarnoek, as their chief, Murray being the name assumed, under the Prescriptive act, by John Macgregor, who was chief in 1715. Al- though he secretly favoured the rebellion of that year, the latter took no active part in it; but Eobert, the next chief, mortgaged his estate, to support the cause of the Stuarts, and he commanded that portion of the clan who acknowledged him as their head in the rebel- lion of 1745. Altogether, with the Ciar Mohr branch, the Macgregors could then muster 700 fighting men. To induce Glencarnock's fol- lowers to lay down their arms, the Duke of Cumberland authorised Mr Gordon, at that time minister of Alva, in Strathspey, to treat with them, offering them the restoration of their name, and other favours, but the chief replied that they could not desert the cause. They chose rather to risk all, and die with the characters of honest men, than live in infamy, and disgrace their posterity.

After the battle of Culloden, the chief was long confined in Edinburgh castle, and on his death in 1758, he was succeeded by his brother Evan, who held a commission in the 41st regi- ment, and served with distinction in Germany. His son, John Murray of Lanrick, was the chief acknowledged by the clan, on the restora- tion of their rights in 1784. He was a general in the East India Company's service, and auditor-general in Bengal. Created a baronet of Great Britain 23d July 1795, he resumed in 1822 the original surname of the family, Macgregor, by royal license. He died the same year. The chiefship, however, was dis- puted by the Glengyle family, to which Eob Eoy belonged.

Sir John Murray Macgregor's only son, Sir Evan John Macgregor, second baronet, was born in January 1785. He was a major-general in the army, K.C.B., and G.C.H., and governor- general of the Windward Isles. He died at his seat of government, 14th June 1841. By his wife, Lady Elizabeth Murray, daughter of John, fourth Duke of Athole, he had five sons and four daughters.

His eldest son, Sir John Athole Bannatyne Macgregor, third baronet, born 20th January 1810, was lieutenant-governor of the Virgin Islands, and died at Tortola, his seat of govern-

ment, 11th May 1851. He had four sons and two daughters. The eldest son, Sir Malcolm Murray Macgregor, fourth baronet, was born 29th August 1834, and styled of Macgregor, county Perth.

GRANT.

Badge — Pine (or, according to some, Cranberry Heath).

With regard to the clan Grant, Mr Skene says, — " Nothing certain is known regarding the origin of the Grants. They have been said to be of Danish, English, Erench, Norman, and of Gaelic extraction; but each of these suppositions depends for support upon con- jecture alone, and amidst so many conflicting opinions it is difficult to fix upon the most probable. It is maintained by the supporters of their Gaelic origin, that they are a branch of the Macgregors, and in this opinion they are certainly borne out by the ancient and unvarying tradition of the country; for their Norman origin, I have upon examination en- tirely failed in discovering any further reason than that their name may be derived from the French, grand or great, and that they occa- sionally use the Norman form of de Grant. The latter reason, however, is not of any force, for it is impossible to trace an instance of their using the form de Grant until the 15th cen- tury; on the contrary, the form is invariably Grant or le Grant, and on the very first ap- pearance of the family it is ' dictus Grant.' It is certainly not a territorial name, for there was no ancient property of that name, and the peculiar form under which it invariably appears in the earlier generations, proves that the name

THE GRAFTS.

251

is derived from a personal epithet. It so happens, however, that there was no epithet so common among the Gael as that of Grant, as a perusal of the Irish annals will evince; and at the same time Ragman's Boll shows that the Highland epithets always appear among the Xornian signatures with the Xor- nian 'le' prefixed to them. The clan them- selves unanimously assert their descent from Gregor Mor Maegregor, who lived in the 12th century; and this is supported by their using to this day the same badge of distinction. So strong is this belief in both the clans of Grant and Maegregor, that in the early part of the last century a meeting of the two was held in the Blair of Athole, to consider the policy of re-uniting them. Upon this point all agreed, and also that the common surname should be Macgregor, if the reversal of the attainder of that name could be got from government. If that could not be obtained it was agreed that either MaeAlpine or Grant should be substi- tuted. This assembly of the clan Alpine lasted for fourteen days, and was only rendered abor- tive by disputes as to the chieftainship of the combined clan. Here then is as strong an attestation of a tradition as it is possible to conceive, and when to this is added the utter absence of the name in the old Xorrnan rolls, the only trustworthy mark of a Xorman descent, we are warranted in placing the Grants among the Siol Alpine."

With Mr Smibert we are inclined to think that, come the clan designation whence it may, the great bod}' of the Grants were Gael of the stock of Alpine, which, as he truly says, is after all the main point to be considered.1

The first of the name on record in Scotland is Gregory de Grant, who, in the reign of Alexander II. (1214 to 1249), was sheriff of

1 A IIS., pan of it evidently of ancient date, a copy of which was kindly lent to the editor by John Grant of Kilgraston, Esq., boldly sets out by declaring that the great progenitor of the Grants was the Scan- dinavian god Wodiu, who "came out of Asia about the year 600" a.d. "While a thread of genealogical truth seems to run through this SIS., little reliance can be placed on the accuracy of its statements. It pushes dates, till about the 16th century, back more than 200 veal's, and contains mauy stories which are evidently traditionary or wholly fabulous. The latter part of it, however, written about the end of last century, may undoubtedly be relied upon as the work of a contemporary.

the shire of Inverness, which then, and till 1583, comprehended Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness, besides what is now Inverness-shire. By Ids marriage with Mary, daughter of Sir John Bisset of Lovat, he became possessed of the lands of Stratherrick, at that period a part of the province of Moray, and had two sons, namely, Sir Lawrence, his heir, and Robert, who appears to have succeeded his father as sheriff of Inverness.

The elder son, Sir Lawienee de Grant, with his brother Robert, witnessed an agreement, dated 9th Sept. 1258, between Archibald, bishop of Moray, and John Bisset of Lovat; Sir Lawrence is particularly mentioned as the friend and kinsman of the latter. Chalmers2 states that he married Bigla, the heiress of Comyn of Glenchernach, and obtained his father-in- law's estates in Strathspey, and a connection with the most potent family in Scotland. Douglas, however, in his Baronage,' says that she was the wife of his elder son, John. He had two sons, Sir John and Rudolph They supported the interest of Bruce against Baliol, and were taken prisoners in 1296, at the battle of Dunbar. After Baliol's surrender of his crown and kingdom to Edward, the English monarch, with his victorious army, marched north as far as Elgin. On his return to Ber- wick he received the submission of many of the Scottish barons, whose names were written upon four large rolls cf parchment, so fre- quently referred to as the Ragman RolL Most of them were dismissed on their swearing alle- giance to him, among whom was Rudolph de Grant, but his brother, John de Grant, was carried to London. He was released the fol- lowing year, on condition of serving King Edward in France, John Comyn of Badenoch being his surety on the occasion. Robert de Grant, who also swore fealty to Edward L in 1296, is supposed to have been his uncle.

At the accession of Robert the Bruce in 1306, the Grants do not seem to have been very numerous in Scotland; but as the people of Strathspey, which from that period was known as " the country of the Grants," came to form a clan, with their name, they soon acquired the position and power of Highland chiefs.

: Caledonia, vol. i. p. 596. = P. 321.

252

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Sir John had three sons — Sir John, who succeeded him ; Sir Allan, progenitor of the clan Allan, a tribe of the Grants, of •whom the Grants of Auehemick are the head ; and Thomas, ancestor of some families of the name. Sir John's grandson, John de Grant, had a son; and a daughter, Agnes, married to Sir Richard Comyn, ancestor of the Cummings of Altyre. The son, Sir Robert de Grant, in 1385, when the king of France, then at "war with Richard II., remitted to Scotland a sub- sidy of 40,000 French crowns, to induce the Scots to invade England, was one of the prin- cipal barons, about twenty in all, among whom the money was divided. He died in the suc- ceeding reign.

At this point there is some confusion in the pedigree of the Grants. The family papers state that the male line was continued by the son of Sir Robert, named Malcolm, who soon after his father's death began to make a figure as chief of the clan. On the other hand, some writers maintain that Sir Robert had no son, but a daughter, Maud or Matilda, heiress of the estate, and lineal representative of the family of Grant, who about the year 1400 married Andrew Stewart, son of Sir John Stewart, commonly called the Black Stewart, sheriff of Bute, and son of King Robert II., and that this Andrew sunk the royal name, and assumed instead the name and arms of Grant. This marriage, however, though sup- ported by the tradition of the country, is not acknowledged by the family or the clan, and the very existence of such an heiress is denied.

Malcolm de Grant, above mentioned, had a son, Duncan de Grant, the first designed of Freuchie, the family title for several genera- tions. By his wife, Muriel, a daughter of Mackintosh of Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, he had, with a daughter, two sons, John and Patrick. The latter, by his elder son, John, was ancestor of the Grants of Bal- lkidalloch, county of Elgin, of whom after7 wards, and of those of Tomnavoulen, Tulloch, &c. ; and by his younger son, Patrick, of the Grants of Dunlugas in Banffshire.

Duncan's elder son, John Grant of Freuchie, by his wife, Margaret, daughter of Sir James Ogilvie of Deskford, ancestor of the Earls of Findlater, had, with a daughter, married to her

cousin, Hector, son of the chief of Mackintosh, three sons — John, his heir; Peter or Patrick, said to be the ancestor of the tribe of Phadrig, or house of Tullochgorum ; and Duncan, pro- genitor of the tribe called clan Donachie, or house of Gartenbeg. By the daughter of Baron Stewart of Kincardine, he had another son, also named John, ancestor of the Grants of Glenmoriston.

His eldest son, John, the tenth laird, called, from his poetical talents, the Bard, succeeded in 1508. He obtained four charters under the great seal, all dated 3d December 1509, of various lands, among which were Urquhart and Glenmoriston in Inverness-shire. He had three sons; John, the second son, was ancestor of the Grants of Shogglie, and of those of Corrimony in Urquhart.

The younger son, Patrick, was the progenitor of the Grants of Bonhard in Perthshire. John the Bard died in 1525.

His eldest son, James Grant of Freuchie, called, from his daring character, Shemas nan Creach, or James the Bold, was much em- ployed, during the reign of King James V., in quelling insurrections in the northern counties. His lands in Urquhart were, in November 1513, plundered and laid waste by the ad- herents of the Lord of the Isles, and again in 1544 by the Clanranald, when his castle of Urquhart was taken possession of. This chief of the Grants was in such high favour with King James V. that he obtained from that monarch a charter, dated 1535, exempting him from the jurisdiction of all the courts of judicature, except the court of session, then newly instituted. He died in 1553. He had, with two daughters, two sons, John and Archi- bald ; the latter the ancestor of the Grants of Cullen, Monymusk, &c.

His eldest son, John, usually called Evan Baold, or the Gentle, was a strenuous promoter of the Reformation, and was a member of that parliament which, in 1560, abolished Popery as the established religion in Scotland. He died in 1585, having been twice married — first, to Margaret Stewart, daughter of the Earl of Athole, by whom he had, with two daughters, two sons, Duncan and Patrick, the latter ancestor of the Grants of Rothiemurchus ; and, secondly, to a daughter of Barclay of

THE GEANTS.

253

Towie, by "whom lie had an only son, Archi- bald, ancestor of the Grants of Bellintomb, represented by the Grants of Monymusk.

Duncan, the elder son, predeceased his father in 1581, leaving four sons — John; Patrick, ancestor of the Grants of Easter Elchies, of which family was Patrick Grant, Lord Elchies, a lord of session ; Eobert, progenitor of the Grants of Lurg; and James, of Ardnellie, an- cestor of those of Moyness.

John, the eldest son, succeeded his grand- father in 1585, and was much employed in public affairs. A large body of his clan, at the battle of Glenlivet, was commanded by John Grant of Gartenbeg, to whose treachery, in having, in terms of a concerted plan, re- treated with his men as soon as the action began, as well as to that of Campbell of Loch- nell, Argyll owed his defeat in that engage- ment. This laird of Grant greatly extended and improved his paternal estates, and is said to have been offered by James VI., in 1610, a patent of honour, which he declined. From the Shaws he purchased the lands of Bothiemurehus, which he exchanged with his uncle Patrick for the lands of Muehrach. On his marriage with Lilias Murray, daughter of John, Earl of Athole, the nuptials were honoured with the presence of King James VI. and his queen. Besides a son and daughter by his wife, he had a natural son, Duncan, progenitor of the Grants of Cluny. He died in 1622.

His son, Sir John, by his extravagance and attendance at court, greatly reduced his estates, and when he was knighted he got the name of " Sir John Sell-the-land." He had eight sons and three daughters, and dying at Edinburgh in April 1637, was buried at the abbey church of Holyroodhouse.

His elder son, James, joined the Covenanters on the north of the Spey in 1638, and on 19th July 1644, was, by the Estates, appointed one of the committee for trying the malignants in the north. After the battle of Inverlochy, however, in the following year, he joined the standard of the Marquis of Montrose, then in arms for the king, and ever after remained faithful to the royal cause. In 1663, he went to Edinburgh, to see justice done to his kins- man, Allan Grant of Tulloch, in a criminal

prosecution for manslaughter, in which he was successful ; but he died in that city soon after his arrival there. A patent had been made out creating him Earl of Strathspey, and Lord Grant of Freuchie and Urquhart, but in con- sequence of his death it did not pass the seals. The patent itself is said to be preserved in the family archives. He had two sons, Ludovick and Patrick, the latter ancestor of the family of Wester Elchies in Speyside.

Ludovick, the eldest son, being a minor, was placed under the guardianship of his uncle, Colonel Patrick Grant, who faithfully dis- charged his trust, and so was enabled to re- move some of the burdens on the encumbered family estates. Ludovick Grant of Grant and Freuchie took for his wife Janet, only child of Alexander Brodie of Lethen. By the favour of his father-in-law, the laird of Grant was enabled in 1685, to purchase the barony of Pluscardine, which was always to descend to the second son. By King William he was ap- pointed colonel of a regiment of foot, and sheriff of Inverness. In 1700 he raised a regiment of his own clan, being the only com- moner that did so, and kept his regiment in pay a whole year at his own expense. In compensation, three of his sons got commis- sions in the army, and his lands were erected into a barony. He died at Edinburgh in 1718, in his 66th year, and, like his father and grandfather, was buried in Holyrood abbey.

Alexander, his eldest son, after studying the civil law on the continent, entered the army, and soon obtained the command of a regiment of foot, with the rank of brigadier. When the rebellion broke out, being with his regiment in the south, he wrote to his brother, Captain George Grant, to raise the clan for the service of government, which he did, and a portion of them assisted at the reduction of Inverness. As justiciary of the counties of Inverness, Moray, and Banff, he was successful in sup- pressing the bands of outlaws and robbers which infested these counties in that unsettled time. He succeeded his father in 1718, but died at Leith the following year, aged 40. Though twice married, he had no children.

His brother, Sir James Grant of Pluscardine, was the next laird. In 1702, in his father's lifetime, he married Anne, only daughter of

254

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Sir Humphrey Colquhoun of Luss, Baronet. By the marriage contract it was specially pro- vided that he should assume the surname and arms of Colquhoun, and if he should at any time succeed to the estate of Grant, his second son should, with the name of Colquhoun, become proprietor of Luss. In 1704, Sir Humphrey obtained a new patent in favour of his son-in-law, James Grant, who on his death, in 1715, became in consequence Sir James Grant Colquhoun of Luss, Baronet. On suc- ceeding, however, to the estate of Grant four years after, he dropped the name of Colquhoun, retaining the baronetcy, and the estate of Luss went to his second surviving son. He had five daughters, and as many sons, viz. Humphrey, who predeceased him in 1732; Ludovick ; James, a major in the army, who succeeded to the estate and baronetcy of Luss, and took the name of Colquhoun ; Erancis, who died a i

general in the army; and Charles, a captain in the Eoyal Navy.

The second son, Ludovick, was admitted advocate in 1728; but on the death of his brother he relinquished his practice at the bar, and his father devolving on him the manage- ment of the estate, he represented him there- after as chief of the clan. He was twice mar- ried— first, to a daughter of Sir Eobert Dal- rymple of North Berwick, by whom he had a daughter, who died young ; secondly, to Lady Margaret Ogilvie, eldest daughter of James Earl of Findlater and Seafield, in virtue of which marriage his grandson succeeded to the earldom of Seafield. By his second wife Sir Ludovick had one son, James, and eleven daughters, six of whom survived him. Fenuel, the third of these, was the wife of Henry Mac- kenzie, Esq. , author of the Man of Feeling. Sir LudovickdiedatCastleGrant,18thMarchl773.

Castle Grant. From a photograph.

His only son, Sir James Grant of Grant, Baronet, born in 1738, was distinguished for his patriotism and public spirit. On the de- claration of war by France in 1793, he was among the first to raise a regiment of fencibles, called the Grant or Strathspey fencibles, of which he was appointed colonel. After a

lingering illness, he died at Castle Grant on ISthFebruary 1811. He had married, in 1763, Jean, only child of Alexander Duff, Esq. of Hatton, Aberdeenshire, and had by her three sons and three daughters. Sir Lewis Alex- ander Grant, the eldest son, in 1811 succeeded to the estates and earldom of Seafield, on the

THE GRANTS.

death of his cousin, James Earl of Findlater and Seafield, and his brother, Francis William, became, in 1840, sixth earl. The younger children obtained in 1822 the rank and pre- cedency of an earl's junior issue.

The Grants of Ballindalloch, in the parish of Inveravon, Banffshire — commonly called the Craig-Achrochcan Grants — as already stated, descend from Patrick, twin brother of John, ninth laird of Freuchie. Patrick's grandson, John Grant, was killed by his kinsman, John Eoy Grant of Carron, as afterwards mentioned, and his son, also John Grant, was father of another Patrick, whose son, John Eoy Grant, by his extravagant living and unhappy dif- ferences with his lady, a daughter of Leslie of Balquhain, entirely ruined his estate, and was obliged to consent to placing it under the management and trust of three of his kinsmen, Brigadier Grant, Captain Grant of Elchies, and Walter Grant of Arndilly, which gave occasion to W. Elchies' verses of " What meant the man 1 "

General James Grant of Ballindalloch suc- ceeded to the estate on the death of his nephew, Major William Grant, in 1770. He died at Ballindalloch, on 13th April 1806, at the age of 8G. Having no children, he was succeeded by his maternal grand-nephew, George Mac- pherson, Esq. of Invereshie, who assumed in consequence the additional name of Grant, and was created a baronet in 1838.

The Grants of Glenmoriston, in Inverness- shire, are sprung from John More Grant, natural son of John Grant, ninth laird of Freuchie. His son, John Boy Grant, acquired the lands of Carron from the Marquis of Huntly. In a dispute about the marches of their respective properties, he killed his kins- nlan, John Grant of Ballindalloch, in 1588, an event tvhich led to a lasting feud between the families, of which, in the first part of the work we have given a detailed account. John Eoy Grant had four sons — Patrick, who succeeded him in Carron ; Eobert of Nether Glen of Eothes; James an Tuim, or James of the hill; and Thomas.

The Glenmoriston branch of the Grants adhered faithfully to the Stuarts. Patrick Grant of Glenmoriston appeared in arms in Viscount Dundee's army at Killiecrankie. He

was also at the skirmish at Cromdale against the government soon after, and at the battle of Sheriffmuir in 1715. His estate was, in conse- quence, forfeited, but through the interposition of the chief of the Grants, was bought back from the barons of the Exchequer. The laird of Glen- moriston in 1745 also took arms for the Pre- tender ; but means were found to preserve the estate to the family. The families proceeding from this branch, besides that of Canon, which estate is near Elchies, on the river Spey, are those of Lynachoarn, Aviemorb, Croskie, &c.

The favourite song of " Eoy's Wife of Aldi- valloch" (the only one she was ever known to compose), was written by a Mrs Grant of Carron, whose maiden name was Grant, born, near Aberlour, about 1 745. Mr Grant of Carron, whose wife she became about 1763, was her cousin. After his death she married, a second time, an Irish physician practising at Bath, of the name of Murray, and died in that city in 1814.

The Grants of Dalvey, who possess a baronetcy, are descended from Duncan, second son of John the Bard, tenth laird of Grant.

The Grants of Monymusk, who also possess a baronetcy (date of creation, December 7, 1705), are descended from Archibald Grant of Ballintomb, an estate conferred on him by charter, dated 8th March 1580. He was the younger son of John Grant of Freuchie, called Evan Baold, or the Gentle, by his second wife, Isobel Barclay. With three daughters, Archi- bald Grant had two sons. The younger son, James, was designed of Tombreak. Duncan of Ballintomb, the elder, had three sons — Archibald, his heir ; Alexander, of Allachie ; and William, of Arndillie. The eldest son, Archibald, had, with two daughters, two sons, the elder of whom, Archibald Grant, Esq. of Bellinton, had a son, Sir Francis, a lord of session, under the title of Lord Cullen, the first baronet of this family.

The Grants of Kilgraston, in Perthshire, are lineally descended, through the line of the Grants of Glenlochy, from the ninth laird of Grant. Peter Grant, the last of the lairds of Glenlochy, which estate he sold, had two sons, John and Francis. The elder son, John, chief justice of Jamaica from 1783 to 1790, pur- chased the estates of Kilgraston and Pitcaith-

£56

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

ley, lying contiguous to each other in Strath- earn; and, dying in 17y3, without issue, he was succeeded by his brother, Erancis. This gentleman married Anne, eldest daughter of Eobert Oliphant, Esq. of Eossie, postmaster- general of Scotland, and had five sons and two daughters. He died in 1819, and was suc- ceeded by his son, John Grant, the present representative of the Eilgraston family. He married — first, 1820, Margaret, second daughter of the late Lord Gray; second, 1828, Lucy, third daughter of Thomas, late Earl of Elgin. Heir, his son, Charles Thomas Constantine, born, 1831, and married, 1856, Matilda, fifth daughter of William Hay, Esq. of Dunse Castle.

The badge of the clan Grant was the pine or cranberry heath, and their slogan or gather- ing cry, " Stand fast, Craigellachie ! " the bold projecting rock of that name (" the rock of alarm") in the united parishes of Duthil and Eothiemurchus, being their hill of rendezvous. The Grants had a long-standing feud with the Gordons, and even among the different branches of themselves there were faction fights, as be- tween the Ballindalloch and Carron Grants. The clan, with few exceptions, was noted for its loyalty, being generally, and the family of the chief invariably, found on the side of government In Strathspey the name pre- vailed almost to the exclusion of every other, and to this day Grant is the predominant sur- name in the district, as alluded to by Sir Alexander Boswell, Baronet, in his lively verses —

" Come the Grants of Tullochgorum, Wi' their pipers gaun before 'em, Proud the mothers are that bore 'em .

Next the Grants of Rothiemurehus, Every man his sword and durk has, Every man as proud 's a Turk is."

In 1715, the force of the clan was 800, and in 1745, 850.

Maokinnon. The clan Fingon or the MacKinnons, another clan belonging to the Siol Alpine, are said to have sprung from Eingon, brother of Ani-ias or Andrew, an ancestor of the Mac- gregors. This Eingon or Einguin is mentioned in the MS. of 1450 as the founder of the clan

Einguin, that is, the Mackinnons. Of the history of this clan, Mr Skene says, little is known. At an early period they became fol- lowers of the Lords of the Isles, and they appear to have been engaged in few transac- tions " by which their name is separately brought forward."

MACKINNON.

Badge — Pine.

Their seat was in the islands of Skye and Mull, and the first authentic notice of them is to be found in an indenture (printed in the Appendix to the second edition of Hailes' Annals of Scotland) between the Lords of the Isles and the Lord of Lorn. The latter stipulates, in surrendering to the Lord of the Isles the island of Mull and other lands, that the keeping of the castle of Kerneburg in the Treshinish Isles, is not to be given to any of the race of clan Einnon. " This," says Mr Gregory, " proves that the Mackinnons were then connected with Mull. They originally possessed the district of Griban in that island, but exchanged it for the district of Mishnish, being that part of Mull immediately to the north and west of Tobermory. They, like- wise, possessed the lands of Strathairdle in Skye, from which the chiefs usually took their style. Lauchlan Macfingon, or Mac- kinnon, chief of his clan, witnessed a charter by Donald, Lord of the Isles, in 1409. The name of the chief in 1493 is uncertain; but Neil Mackinnon of Mishnish was at the head of the tribe in 1515."1 Two years afterwards

1 Highlands caul Isles of Scotlcaul, p. 80.

THE MACKINNONS.

257

tliis Neil and several others, described as " km, men, servants, and part-takers " of Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart, were included in a re- mission which that chief obtained for their share in the rebellion of Sir Donald Mac- donald of Lochalsh. In 1545 the chief's name was Ewen. He was one of the barons and council of the Isles who, in that year, swore allegiance to the king of England at Knockfergus in Ireland.

" In consequence," says Mr Skene, " of their connection with the Macdonalds, the Mackinnons have no history independent of that clan ; and the internal state of these tribes during the government of the Lords of the Isles is so obscure that little can be learned regarding them, until the forfeiture of the last of these lords. During their de- pendence upon the Macdonalds there is but one event of any importance in which we find the Mackinnons taking a share, for it would appear that on the death of John of the Isles, in the fourteenth century, Mackinnon, with what object it is impossible now to ascertain, stirred up his second son, John Mor, to rebel against his eldest brother, apparently with a view to the chiefship, and his faction was joined by the Macleans and the Macleods. But Donald, his elder brother, was supported by so great a proportion of the tribe, that he drove John Mor and his party out of the Isles, and pursued him to Gallowaj', and from thence to Ireland. The rebellion being thus put down, John Mor threw himself upon his brother's mercy, and received his pardon, but Mackinnon was taken and hanged, as having been the instigator of the disturbance,"2 This appears to have taken place after 1380, as John, Lord of the Isles, died that year. In the disturbances in the Isles, during the 16th century, Sir Lauchlan Mackinnon bore an active part.

As a proof of the common descent of the Mackinnons, the Macgregors and the Macnabs, although their territories were far distant from each other, two bonds of friendship exist, which are curious specimens of the manners of the times. The one dated 12th July 1606, was entered into between Lauchlan

= Skene's Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 259.

Mackinnon of Strathairdle and Finlay Macnab of Bowaine, who, as its tenor runs, happened " to forgether togedder, with certain of the said Finlay's friends, in their rooms, in the laird of Glenurchy's country, and the said Lauchlan and Finlay, being come of ane house, and being of one surname and lineage, notwithstanding the said Lauchlan and Finlay this long time bygane oversaw their awn dueties, till udderis, in respect of the long distance betwixt their dwelling places," agreed, with the consent of their kin and friends, to give all assistance and service to each other. And are " content to subscribe to the same, with their hands led to the pen." Mackinnon's signature is characteristic. It is " Lauchland, mise (L e. myself) Mac Fingon." The other bond of manrent, dated at Kilmorie in 1671. was between Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strath- airdle and James Macgregor of Macgregor, and it is therein stated that " for the special love and amitie between these persons, and con- descending that they are descended lawfully fra twa hreethren of auld descent, wherefore and for certain onerous causes moving, we witt ye we to be bound and obleisit, likeas by the tenor hereof we faithfully bind and obleise us and our successors, our kin, friends, and followers, faithfully to serve ane anither in all causes with our men and servants, against all who live or die."

During the civil wars the Mackinnons joined the standard of the Marquis of Mon- trose, and formed part of his force at the battle of Inverlochy, Feb. 2, 1645. In 1650, Lauchlan Mackinnon, the chief, raised a regiment of his clan for the service of Charles II., and, at the battle of "Worcester, in 1646, he was made a knight banneret. His son, Daniel Mohr, had two sons, John, whose great- grandson died in India, unmarried, in 1808, and Daniel, who emigrated to Antigua, and died in 1720. The latter's eldest son and heir, William Mackinnon of Antigua, an eminent member of the legislature of that island, died at Bath, in 1767. The son of the latter, William Mackinnon of Antigua and Binfield, Berkshire, died in 1809. The youngest of his four sons, Henry, major-general Mackinnon, a distinguished officer, was killed by the explosion of a magazine, while leading on the

258

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

main storming party, at Ciudad Eodrigo, Feb. 29,1812. The eldest son, William MacMnnon, died young, leaving, with two daughters, two sons, William Alexander Mackinnon, who succeeded his grandfather, and Daniel, colonel of the Coldstream Guards.

William Alexander Mackinnon of Mac- kinnon, M.P., the chief magistrate and deputy lieutenant for the counties of Middlesex, Hampshire, and Essex, horn in 1789, suc- ceeded in 1809. He married Emma, daughter of Joseph Palmer, Esq. of Bush House, county Dublin, with issue, three sons and three daughters. The eldest son, William Alexander, also M.P., born in 1813, married daughter of F. Willes, Esq.

Lauchlan Mackinnon of Letterfearn also claims to be the heir-male of the family. Although there are many gentlemen of the name still resident in Skye, there is no Mac- kinnon proprietor of lands now either in that island or in Mull.

The Mackinnons engaged in both rebellions in favour of the Stuarts. In 1715, 150 of them fought with the Macdonalds of Sleat at the battle of Sheriffmuir, for which the chief was forfeited, but received a pardon, 4th January 1727. In 1745, Mackinnon, though then old and infirm, joined Prince Charles with a battalion of his clan. President Forbes estimated their effective force at that period at 200 men. After the battle of Culloden, the prince, in his wanderings, took refuge in the country of the Mackinnons, when travelling in disguise through Skye, and was concealed by the chief in a cave, to which Lady Mackinnon brought him a refreshment of cold meat and wine.

Macstab.

The clan Anaba or Macnab has been said by some to have been a branch of the Mac- donalds, but we have given above a bond • of manrent which shows that they were allied to the Mackinnons and the Macgregors. " From their comparatively central position in the Highlands," says Smibert, " as well as other circumstances, it seems much more likely that they were of the primitive Albionic race, a shoot of the Siol Alpine." The chief has his residence at Kinnell, on the banks of the Dochart, and the family possessions, which

originally were considerable, lay mainly on the western shores of Loch Tay. The founder of the Macnabs, like the founder of the Mac- phersons, is said to have belonged to the clerical profession, the name Mac-anab being said to mean in Gaelic, the son of the abbot. He is said to have been abbot of Glendochart.

MACNAB.

Badge — Common Heath. '

The Macnabs were a considerable clan before the reign of Alexander III. When Robert the Bruce commenced his struggle for the crown, the baron of Macnab, with his clan, joined the Macdougalls of Lorn, and fought against Bruce at the battle of Dalree. After- wards, when the cause of Bruce prevailed, the lands of the Macnabs were ravaged by his victorious troops, their houses burnt, and all their family writs destroyed. Of all their possessions only the barony of Bowain or Bovain, in Glendochart, remained to them, and of it, Gilbert Macnab of that ilk, from whom the line is usually deduced, as the first undoubted laird of Macnab, received from David II., on being reconciled to that monarch, a charter, under the great seal, to him and his. heirs whomsoever, dated in 1336. He died in the reign of Robert II.

His son, Finlay Macnab, styled of Bovain, as well as " of that ilk," died in the reign of James I. He is said to have been a famous bard. According to tradition he composed one of tne Gaelic poems which Macpherson attributed to Ossian. He was the father of Patrick Macnab of Bovain and of that ilk, whose son was named Finlay Macnab, after

THE MACNABS.

259

nis grandfather. Indeed, Finlay appears to have heen, at this time, a favourite name of the chief, as the next three lairds -were so designated. Upon his father's resignation, he got a charter, under the great seal, in the reign of James III., of the lands of Ardchyle, and Wester Duinish, in the barony of Glen- dochart and county of Perth, dated January 1, 1486. He had also a charter from James IV., of the lands of Ewir and Leiragan, in the same barony, dated January 9, 1502. He died soon thereafter, leaving a son, Finlay Macnab, fifth laird of Macnab, who is witness in a charter, under the great seal, to Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy, wherein he is designed " Finlaus Macnab, domhivs de eodem," &c, Sept. 18, 1511. He died about the close of the reign of James V.

His son, Finlay Macnab of Bovain and of that ilk, sixth chief from Gilbert, alienated or mortgaged a great portion of his lands to Campbell of Glenorchy, ancestor of the Mar- quis of Breadalbane, as appears by a charter to " Colin Campbell of Glenorchy, his heirs and assignees whatever, according to the deed granted to him by Finlay Macnab of Bovain, 24th November 1552, of all and sundry the lands of Bovain and Ardchyle, &c, confirmed by a charter under the great seal from Mary, dated 27th June 1553." Glenorchy's right of superiority the Macnabs always refused to acknowledge.

His son, Finlay Macnab, the seventh laird, who lived in the reign of James VI., was the chief who entered into the bond of friendship and manrent with his cousin, Lauchlan Mac- kinnon of Strathairdle, 12th July 1606. This chief carried on a deadly feud with the Neishes or M'Hduys, a tribe which possessed the upper parts of Strathearn, and inhabited an island in the lower part of Loch Earn, called from them Neish Island. Many battles were fought between them, with various success. The last was at Glenboultachan, about two miles north of Loch Earn foot, in which the Macnabs were victorious, and the Neishes cut off almost to a man. A small remnant of them, however, still lived in the island referred to, the head of which was an old man, who subsisted by plundering the people in the neighbourhood. One Christmas, the chief of

the Macnabs had sent his servant to Crieff for provisions, but, on his return, he was waylaid, and robbed of all his purchases. He went home, therefore, empty-handed, and told his tale to the laird. Macnab had twelve sons, all men of great strength, but one in particular exceedingly athletic, who was called for a bye- name, Iain mion Mae an Appa, or " Smooth John Macnab." In the evening, these men were gloomily meditating some signal revenge on their old enemies, when their father entered, and said in Gaelic, " The night is the night, if the lads were but lads !" Each man instantly started to his feet, and belted on his dirk, his claymore, and his pistols. Led by their brother John, they set out, taking a fishing- boat on their shoulders from Loch Tay, carry- ing it over the mountains and glens till they reached Loch Earn, where they launched it, and passed over to the island. All was silent in the habitation of Neish. Having all the boats at the island secured, they had gone to sleep without fear of surprise. Smooth John, with his foot dashed open the door of N"eish's house ; and the party, rushing in, attacked the unfortunate family, every one of whom was put to the sword, with the exception of one man and a boy, who concealed themselves under a bed. Carrying off the heads of the Neishes, and any plunder they could secure, the youths presented themselves to their father, while the piper struck up the pibroch of victory.

The next laird, " Smooth John," the son of this Finlay, made a distinguished figure in the reign of Charles I., and suffered many hard- ships on account of his attachment to the royal cause. He was killed at the battle of Worcester in 1651. During the common- wealth, his castle of Eilan Rowan was burned, his estates ravaged and sequestrated, and the family papers again lost. Taking advantage of the troubles of the times, his powerful neighbour, Campbell of Glenorchy, in the heart of whose possessions Macnab's lands were situated, on the pretence that he had sustained considerable losses from the clan Macnab, got possession of the estates in recompense thereof.

The chief of the Macnabs married a daughter of Campbell of Glenlyon, and with one daughter,

260

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

had a son, Alexander Maenab, ninth, laird, who was only four years old when his father was killed on "Worcester hattle-field. His mother and friends applied to General Monk for some relief from the family estates for herself and children. That general made a favourable report on the application, but it had no effect.

After the Restoration, application was made to the Scottish estates, by Lady Maenab and her son, for redress, and in 1661 they received a considerable portion of their lands, which the family enjoyed till the beginning of the present century, when they were sold.

By his wife, Elizabeth, a sister of Sir Alexander Menzies of Weem, Baronet, Alex- ander Maenab of that ilk had a son and heir, Robert Maenab, tenth laird, who married Anne Campbell, sister of the Earl of Breadal- bane. Of several children only two survived, John, who succeeded his father, and Archibald. The elder son, John, held a commission in the Black Watch, and was taken prisoner at the battle of Prestonpans, and, with several others, confined in Doune Castle, under the charge of Macgregor of Glengyle, where he remained till after the battle of Culloden. The majority of the clan took the side of the house of Stuart, and were led by Allister Maenab of Inshewan and Archibald Maenab of Acliarne.

John Maenab, the eleventh laird, married the only sister of Francis Buchanan. Esq. of Arnprior, and had a son, Francis, twelfth laird.

Francis, twelfth laird, died, unmarried, at Callander, Perthshire, May 25, 1816, in his 82d year. One of the most eccentric men of his time, many anecdotes are related of his curious sayings and doings.

We give the following as a specimen, for which we are indebted to Mr Smibert's excel- lent work on the clans : —

" Maenab had an intense antipathy to ex- cisemen, whom he looked on as a race of intruders, commissioned to suck the blood of his country : he never gave them anybetter name than vermin. One day, early in the last war, he was marching to Stirling at the head of a corps of feneibles, of which he was commander. In those days the Highlanders were notorious for incurable smuggling propensities ; and an excursion to the Lowlands, whatever might be

its cause or import, was an opportunity by no means to be neglected. The Breadalbane men had accordingly contrived to stow a considerable quantity of the genuine ' peat reek ' (whisky) into the baggage carts. All went well with the party for some time. On passing Alloa, however, the excisemen there having got a hint as to what the carts con- tained, hurried out by a shorter path to intercept them. In the meantime, Maenab, accompanied by a gillie, in the true feudal style, was proceeding slowly at the head of his men, not far in the rear of the baggage. Soon after leaving Alloa, one of the party in charge of the carts came running back and informed their chief that they had all been seized by a posse of excisemen. This intelli- gence at once roused the blood of Maenab. ' Did the lousy villains dare to obstruct the march of the Breadalbane Highlanders!' he exclaimed, inspired with the wrath of a thousand heroes ; and away he rushed to the scene of contention. There, sure enough, he found a party of excisemen in possession of the carts. ' Who the devil are you V demanded the angry chieftain. ' Gentlemen of the ex- cise,' was the answer. ' Robbers ! thieves ! you mean ; how dare you lay hands on His Majesty's stores 1 If you be gaugers, show me your commissions.' Unfortunately for the excisemen, they had not deemed it necessary in their haste to bring such documents with them. In vain they asserted their authority, and declared they were well known in the neighbourhood. ' Ay, just what I took ye for; a parcel of highway robbers and scoundrels. Come, my good fellows,' (addressing the soldiers in charge of the baggage, and ex- tending his voice with the lungs of a stentor,) ' prime ! — load ! — ' The excisemen did not wait the completion of the sentence ; away they fled at top speed towards Alloa, no doubt glad they had not caused the waste of His Majesty's ammunition. ' Now, my lads,' said Maenab, ' proceed — your whisky's safe.'"

He was a man of gigantic height and strong originality of character, and cherished many of the manners and ideas of a Highland gentle- man, having in particular a high notion of the dignity of the chieftainship. He left numerous illegitimate children.

CLAN DUFFLE MAOFIE.

2t>l

The only portion of the property of the Macnabs remaining is the small islet of Innis- Buie, formed by the parting of the water of the Dochart just before it issues into Loch Tay, in which is the most ancient burial place of the family; and outside there are numerous gravestones of other members of the clan. The lands of the town of Callander chiefly belong to a descendant of this laird, not in marriage.

Archibald Macnab of Macnab, nephew of Francis, succeeded as thirteenth chief. The estates being considerably encumbered, he was obliged to sell his property for behoof of his creditors.

Many of the clan having emigrated to Canada about the beginning of the nineteenth century, and being very successful, 300 of those remaining in Scotland were induced about 1817 to try their fortunes in America, and in 1821, the chief himself, with some more of the clan, took their departure for Canada. He returned in 1853, and died at Lannion, Cotes du Nord, France, Aug. 12, 1860, aged 83. Subjoined is bis portrait, from a daguerreotype, taken at Saratoga, United States of America, in 1 848.

The last Laird of Macnab. He left a widow, and one surviving daughter, Sophia Frances.

The next Macnabs by descent entitled to the chiefship are believed to be Sir Allan Napier Macnab, Bart., Canada; Dr Bobert Macnab, 5th Fusileers ; and Mr John Macnab, Glenmavis, Bathgate.

The lairds of Macnab, previous to the reign of Charles I., intermarried with the families of Lord Gray of ELilfauns, Gleneagles, Tnchbraco, Bobertson of Strowan, &c.

The chief cadets of the family were the Macnabs of Dnndurn, Acharne, Newton, Cowie, and Inchewen.

Clan or Duffie Macfie.

The clan Duffie (in Gaelic, clann Dhuhhie means " the coloured tribe ") or Macphie (generally spelt Macfie) appear to have been the original inhabitants of the island of Colonsay, which they held till the middle of the 1 7th century, when tbey were dispossessed of it by the Macdonalds. They were probably a branch of the ancient Albionic race of Scotland, and their genealogy given in the MS. of 1450, according to Skene, evinces their connection by descent with the Macgregors and Mae- kinnons.

On the south side of the church of the monastery of St Augustine in Colonsay, accord- ing to Martin (writing in 1703), "lie the tombs of Macduffie, and of the cadets of his family ; there is a skip under sail, and a two- handed sword engraven on the principal tomb- stone, and this inscription : ' Hie jacet Mal- columbus Macduffie de Collonsay ;' his coat of arms and colour-staff is fixed in a stone, through which a hole is made to hold it. About a quarter of a mile on the south side of the church there is a cairn, in which there is a stone cross fixed, called Macduffie's cross ; for when any of the heads of this famil}- were to be interred, their corpses were laid on this cross for some moments, in their way toward the church.''

Donald Macduffie is witness to a charter by John, Earl of Boss, and Lord of the Isles, dated at the Earl's castle of Dingwall, 12th April 1463.3 After the forfeiture of the Lord- ship of the Isles in 1493, the clan Duffie fol- lowed the Macdonalds of Isla. The name of

3 Register of the Great Seal, lib. vi. So. 17

262

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

the Maeduffie chief in 1531 was Murroch. In 1609 Donald Macfie in Colonsay was one of the twelve chiefs and gentlemen who met the bishop of the Isles, the king's representa- tive, at Iona, when, with their consent, the nine celebrated " Statutes of Icolmkill" were enacted. In 1 6 1 5, Malcolm Macfie of Colonsay joined Sir James Macdonald of Isla, after his escape from the castle of Edinburgh, and was one of the principal leaders in his subsequent rebellion. He and eighteen others were de- livered up by Coll Macgillespick Macdonald, the celebrated Colkitto, to the Earl of Argyll, by whom he was brought before the privy council. He appears afterwards to have been slain by Colkitto, as by the Council Eecords for 1623 we learn th/it the latter was accused, with several of his followers, of being " art and pairt guilty of the felonie and cruell slaughter of umquhill Malcolm Macphie of Collonsay."

" From this period," says Skene, " their estate seems to have gone into the possession of the Macdonalds, and afterwards of the Macneills, by whom it is still held ; while the clan gradually sunk until they were only to be found, as at present, forming a small part of the inhabitants of Colonsay."

A branch of the clan Duffle, after they had lost their inheritance, followed ' Cameron of Lochiel, and settled in Lochaber.

MACQUARRIE.

Badge — Pine.

The clan Quarrie or Macquaerie is another clan held by Mr Skene to belong to the ancient

stock of Alpine, their possessions being the small island of Ulva, and a portion of Mull.

The Gaelic MS. of 1450 deduces their descent from Guarie or Godfrey, called by the Highland Sennachies, Gor or Gorbred, said to have been " a brother of Fingon, ancestor of the Mackinnons, and Anrias or Andrew, ancestor of the Macgregors." This is the belief of Mr Skene, who adds, " The history of the Macquarries resembles that of the Mac- kinnons in many respects ; like them they had migrated far from the head-quarters of their race, they became dependent on the Lords of the Isles, and followed them as if they had become a branch of the clan."

Mr Smibert, however, thinks this origin highly improbable, and is inclined to believe that they constituted one branch of the Celto- Irish immigrants. " Their mere name," he says, " connects them strongly with Ireland — ■ the tribe of the Macquarries, Macquires, Mac- guires (for the names are the same), being very numerous at this day in that island, and having indeed been so at all times." We do not think he makes out a very strong case in behalf of this origin.

According to a history of the family, by one of its members, in 1249 Cormac Mohr, then " chief of Ulva's Isle," joined Alexander II., with his followers and three galleys of sixteen oars each, in his expedition against the western islands, and after that monarch's death in the Island of Kerrera, was attacked by Haco of Norway, defeated and slain. His two sons, Allan and Gregor, were compelled to take refuge in Ireland, where the latter, surnamed Garbh or the rough, is said to have founded the powerful tribe of the MacGuires, the chief of which at one time possessed the title of Lord Inniskillen. Allan returned to Scotland, and his descendant, Hector Macquarrie of Ulva, chief in the time of Eobert the Bruce, fought with his clan at Bannockburn.

The first chief of whom there is any notice in the public records was John Macquarrie of Ulva, who died in 1473.4 His son, Dunslaff, was chief when the last Lord of the Isles was forfeited twenty years afterwards. After that event, the Macquarries, like the other vassal

4 Register of Great Seal, 31, No. 159.

THE MACQUAEPJES.

263

tribes of the Macdonalds, became independent. In. war, however, they followed the banner of their neighbour, Maclean of Dowart. With the latter, DunslafF supported the claims of Donald Dubh to the Lordship of the Isles, in the beginning of the sixteenth century, and in 1504, " MacGorry of Ullowaa" was sum- moned, with some other chiefs, before the Estates of the kingdom, to answer for his share in Donald Dubh's rebellion.

His son, John Macquarrie of Ulva, was one of the thirteen chiefs who were denounced the same year for carrying on a traitorous cor- respondence with the king of England, with the view of transferring their allegiance to him.

Allan Macquarrie of Ulva was slain, with most of his followers, at the battle of Inver- keithing against the English parliamentary troops, 20th July 1651, when the Scots army was defeated, and a free passage opened to Cromwell to the whole north of Scotland.

According to tradition one of the chiefs of Ulva preserved his life and estate by the exercise of a timely hospitality under the fol- lowing circumstances : — Maclean of Dowart had a natural son by a beautiful young woman of his own clan, and the boy having been born in a barn was named, from his birth-place, Allan-a-Sop, or Allan of the straw. The girl afterwards became the wife of Maclean of Torloisk, residing in Mull, but though he loved the mother he cared nothing for her boy, and when the latter came to see her, he was very unkind to him. One morning the lady saw from her window her son approaching and hastened to put a cake on the fire for his breakfast. Her husband noticed this, and snatching the cake hot from the girdle, thrust it into his stepson's hands, forcibly clasping them on the burning bread. The lad's hands were severely burnt, and in consequence he refrained from going again to Torloisk. As he grew up Allan became a mariner, and joined the Danish pirates who infested the western isles. From his courage he soon got the com- mand of one galley, and subsequently of a flotilla, and made his name both feared and famous. Of him it may be said that —

" Sir Ralph the Rover sailed away, He scoured the seas for many a day,

And now, grown rich with plunder'd store, He steers his way for Scotland's shore."

The thought of his mother brought him back onee more to the island of Mull, and one morning he anchored his galleys in front of the house of Torloisk. His mother had been long dead, but his stepfather hastened to the shore, and welcomed him with apparent kind- ness. The crafty old man had a feud with Macquarrie of Ulva, and thought this a favour- able opportunity to execute his vengeance on that chief. With this object he suggested to Allan that it was time he should settle on land, and said that he could easily get pos- session of the island of Ulva, by only putting to death the laird, who was old and useless. Allan agreed to the proposal, and, setting sail next morning, appeared before Macquarrie's house. The chief of Ulva was greatly alarmed when he saw the pirate galleys, but he resolved to receive their commander hospitably, in the hope that good treatment would induce him to go away, without plundering his house or doing him any injury. He caused a splendid feast to be prepared, and welcomed Allan to Ulva with every appearance of sincerity. After feasting together the whole day, in the evening the pirate-chief, when about to retire to his ships, thanked the chief for his enter- tainment, remarking, at the same time, that it had cost him dear. "How so?" said Mac- quarrie, " when I bestowed this entertainment upon you in free good will." " It is true," said Allan, who, notwithstanding his being a pirate, seems to have been of a frank and generous disposition, " but it has disarranged all my plans, and quite altered the purpose for which I came hither, which was to put you to death, seize your castle and lands, and settle myself here in your stead." Macquarrie replied that he was sure such a suggestion was not his own, but must have originated with his stepfather, old Torloisk, who was his personal enemy. He then reminded him that he had made but an indifferent husband to his mother, and was a cruel stepfather to himself, adding, " Consider this matter better, Allan, and you will see that the estate and harbour of Torloisk lie as conveniently for you as those of Ulva, and if you must make a settlement by force, it is much better you

264

HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

should do so at the expense of the old churl, who never showed you kindness, than of a friend like me who always loved and honoured you."

Ailan-a-Sop, remembering his scorched fingers, straightway sailed hack to Torloisk, and meeting his stepfather, who came eagerly expecting to hear of Macquarrie's death, thus accosted him : " You hoary old villain, you instigated me to murder a better man than yourself. Have you forgotten how you scorched my lingers twenty years ago with a burning cake 1 The day has come when that breakfast must be paid for." So saying, with one stroke of his battle-axs he cut down his stepfather, took possession of his castle and property, and established there that branch of the clan Maclean afterwards represented by Mr Clephane Maclean.

Hector, brother of Allan Macquarrie of ITlva, and second son of Donald the twelfth chief of the Macquarries, by his wife, a daughter of Lauchlan Oig Maclean, founder of the Macleans of Torloisk, obtained from his father the lands of Ormaig in Ulva, and was the first of the Macquarries of Ormaig. This family frequently intermarried with the Macleans, both of Lochbuy and Dowart. Lauchlan, Donald's third son, was ancestor of the Mac- quarries of Laggan, and John, the fourth son, of those of Ballighartan.

Lauchlan Macquarrie of Ulva, the sixteenth chief in regular succession, was compelled to dispose of his lands for behoof of his creditors, and in 1778, at the age of 63, he entered the army. He served in the American war, and died in 1818, at the age of 103, without male issue. He was the last chief of the Macquarries, and was the proprietor of Ulva when Dr Samuel Johnson and Mr Boswell visited that island in 1773.

A large portion of the ancient patrimonial property was repurchased by General Mac- quarrie, long governor of New South Wales, and from whom Macquarrie county, Macquarrie river, and Port Macquarrie in that colony, Macquarrie's harbour, and Macquarrie's island in the South Pacific, derive their name. He was the eldest cadet of his family, and was twice married, first, to Miss Baillie of Jervis- wood, and secondly, to a daughter of Sir John

Campbell of Airds, by whom he had an only son, Lauchlan, who died without issue.

.MacAulay. The last clan claimed by Mr Skene as be- longing to the Siol Alpine is the minor one oi MacAulay, or clan Aula. Many formerly held that the MacAulays derived their origin from the ancient earls of Lennox, and that their ancestor was Maurice, brother of Earl Mal- douin and son of Aulay, whose name appears in the Eagman Eoll as having sworn fealty to Edward I. in 1296. According to Skene, these Aulays were of the family of De Fasse- lan, who afterwards succeeded to the earldom. The MacAulays consider themselves a sept of the clan Gregor, their chief being designed of Ardincaple from his residence in Dumbarton- shire. That property was in their possession in the reign of Edward I. They early settled in the Lennox, and their names often occur in the Lennox chartulary, hence the very natural supposition that they sprung from that dis- tinguished house. In a bond of manrent, or deed of clanship, entered into between Mac- Gregor of Glenstrae and MacAulay of Ardin- caple, of date 27th May 1591, the latter acknowledges his being a cadet of the former, and agrees to pay him the " calp," that is, a tribute of cattle given in acknowledgment ot superiority. In 1694, in a similar bond given to Sir Duncan Campbell of Auchinbreck, they again declared themselves MacGregors, ' ' Their connection with the MacGregors," says Mr Skene, "led them to take some part in the feuds that unfortunate race were at all times engaged in, but the protection of the Earls of Lennox seems to have relieved the MacAulays from the consequences which fell so heavily on the MacGregors."

Mr Joseph Irving, in his History of Dum- bartonsJiire (p. 418), states that the surname of the family was originally Ardincaple of that ilk, and' seems inclined to believe in their descent from the Earl of Lennox. He says, "A Celtic derivation may be claimed for this family, founded on the agreement entered into between the chief of the clan Gregor and Ardincaple in 1591, where they describe themselves as originally descended from tho same stock, ' M'Alpins of aulcl,' but the

THE MACAULAYS.

2G5

theory most in harmony with the annals of the house (of Ardincaple of that ilk) fixes their descent from a younger son of the second Alwyn, Earl of Lennox." Alexander de Ard- incaple who lived in the reign of James V., son of Aulay de Ardincaple, was the first to assume the name of MacAulay, as stated in the Historical and Critical Semarks on the Rag- man Roll,5 " to humour a patronymical desig- nation, as "being more agreeable to the head of a clan than the designation of Ardincaple of that ilk."

When the MacGregors fell under the ban of the law, Sir Aulay MacAulay, the then chief, became conspicuous by the energy with which he turned against them, probably to avert suspicion from himself, as a bond of caution ■was entered into on his account on Sept. 8, 1610. He died in Dec. 1617, and was suc- ceeded by his cousin-german, Alexander.

Walter MacAulay, the son of Alexander, was twice sheriff of Dumbarton.

With Aulay MacAulay, his son and successor, commenced the decline of the family. He and his successors indulged in a system of extravagant living, which compelled them to dispose, piece by piece, of every acre of their once large possessions. Although attached to Episcopacy, he was by no means a partisan of James VII., for in 1689 he raised a company of fencibles in aid of William and Mary.

Aulay MacAulay, the twelfth and last chief of the MacAulays, having seen the patrimony of his house sold, and his castle roofless, died about 1767. Ardincaple had been purchased by John, fourth Duke of Argyll, and now belongs to the Argyll family.

About the beginning of the 18th century, a number of MacAulays settled in Caithness and Sutherland. Others went into Argyleshire, and some of the MaePheiderans of that county acknowledged their descent from the MacAulays.

A tribe of MacAulays were settled at Uig, Ross-shire, in the south-west of the island of Lewis, and many were the feuds which they had with the Morrisons, or clan Alle Mhuire, the tribe of the servant or disciple of Marg, who were located at Ness, at the north end

6 Nisbet, vol. ii. App.

of the same island. In the reign of James VI., one of the Lewis MacAulays, Donald Cam, so called from being blind of one eye, renowned for his great streugth, distin- guished himself on the patriotic side, in the troubles that took place, first with the Fife- shire colonies at Stornoway. Donald Cam Macaulay had a son, Fear Bhreinis, " The Man," or Tacksman " of Erenish," of whose feats of strength many songs and stories are told. His son, Aulay MacAulay, minister of Harris, had six sons and some daughters. Five of his sons were educated for the church, and one named Zachary he bred for the bar.

One of Aulay MacAulay's sons was the Rev. John Macaulay, A.M., was grandfather of the celebrated orator, statesman, and historian, Lord Macaulay. One of his sons entered the East India Company's military service, and attained the rank of general.

Another son, Aulay Macaulay, was known as a miscellaneous writer. In 1796 he was pre- sented to the vicarage of Rothley, by Thomas Eabington, Esq., M.P., who had married his sister Jane. He died February 24, 1819.

Zachary, a third son, was for some years a merchant at Sierra Leone. On his return to London, he became a prominent member of the Anti-slavery Society, and obtained a monument in Westminster Abbey. He mar- ried Miss Mills, daughter of a Bristol mer- chant, and had a son, Thomas Eabington Macaulay, Lord Macaulay, author of " The History of England," "Lays of Ancient Rome," &c, and M.P. for the city of Edinburgh.

CHAPTER VIII.

Mackay, or Siol Mhorgau — Mackays of C'lan-Abrach — Bighouse — Strathy — M elness — Kinlock — Mac- kays of Holland — Maenicol — Sutherland — Gunn — Maclaurin or Maclaren — Macrae — Buchanan — " The King of Kippen " — Buchanan of Auchmar — Colquhoun — Macgregors and Macfaiianes in Dum- bartonshire — Forbes — Forbes of Tolquhoun — Craigievar — -Pitsligo and Fettercairn — Culloden — Urquhart.

The most northern mainland county of Scot- land is that of Caithness, and the principal I clan inhabiting this district is the important 2l

266

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

one of Maokay, or the siol Mhorgan. With regard to Caithness, Mr Skene says — " The district of Caithness was originally of much greater extent than the modern county of that name, as it included the whole of the exten- sive and mountainous district of Strathnaver. Towards the middle of the tenth century the Norwegian Jarl of Orkney ohtained possession of this province, and with the exception of a few short intervals, it continued to form a part of his extensive territories for a period of nearly two hundred years. The district of Strathnaver, which formed the western portion of the ancient district of Caithness, differed very much in appearance from the rest of it, exhibiting indeed the most complete contrast which could well he conceived, for while the eastern division was in general low, destitute of mountains, and altogether of a Lowland character, Strathnaver possessed the character- istics of the rudest and most inaccessible of Highland countries ; the consequence of this was, that while the population of Caithness proper became speedily and permanently Norse, that of Strathnaver must, from the nature of the county, have remained in a great measure Gaelic ; and this distinction between the two districts is very strongly marked throughout the Norse Sagas, the eastern part being termed simply Kaienesi, while Strathnaver, on the other hand, is always designated ' Dblum a Katenesi,' or the Glens of Caithness. That the population of Strath- naver remained Gaelic we have the distinct authority of the Sagas, for they inform us that the Dblum, or glens, were inhabited by the ' Gaddgedli,' a word plainly signifying some tribe of the Gael, as in the latter syllable we recognise the word Gaedil or Gael, which at all events shews that the population of that portion was not Norse.

Mackat.

" The oldest Gaelic clan which we find in possession of this part of the ancient district of Caithness is the clan Morgan or Mackay."

The accounts of the origin of the Mackays are various. In the MS. of 1450, there is no reference to it, although mention is made of the Mackays of Kintyre, who were called of XJo-adale. These, however, were vassals of the

Isles, and had no connection with the Mackays of Strathnaver. Fennant assigns to them a Celto-Irish descent, in the 12th century, after King William the Lion had defeated Harald, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, and taken pos- session of these districts. Mr Skene6 supposes that they were descended from what he calls the aboriginal Gaelic inhabitants of Caithness. The Norse Sagas state that about the beginning of the twelfth century, " there lived in the Dolum of Katanesi (or Strathnaver) a man named Moddan, a noble and rich man," and that his sons were Magnus Orfi and Ottar, the Jarl in Thurso. The title of jarl was the same as the Gaelic maormor, and Mr Skene is of opinion that Moddan and his son Ottar were the Gaelic maormors of Caithness.

MACKAY.

Badge. — Bulrush.

Sir Eobert Gordon, in his History of Suther- land (p. 302), from a similarity of badge and armorial bearings, accounts the clan Mackay a branch of the Forbeses, but this is by no means probable.

Mr Smibert is of opinion that the Mackays took their name from the old Catti of Caith- ness, and that the chiefs were of the Celto- Irish stock. This, however, is a very impro- bable supposition. Whatever may have been the origin of the chiefs, there is every reason to believe that the great body of the clan Mackay originally belonged to the early Celtic population of Scotland, although, from their

« Highlands of Scotland, p. 283.

THE MACKAYS.

2 1>7

proximity to the Norse immigrants, it is not at all improbable that latterly the two races became largely blended.

As we have already, in the first part of the work, had occasion to enter somewhat minutely into the earty history of this important clan, it will be unnecessary to enter into lengthened detail in this place, although it will be scarcely possible to avoid some slight repetition. We must refer the reader for details to the earlier chapters of the general history.

Alexander, who is said to have been the first of the family, aided in driving the Danes from the north. His son, Walter, chamber- lain to Adam, bishop of Caithness, married that prelate's daughter, and had a son, Martin, who received from his maternal grandfather certain church lands in Strathnaver, being the first of the family who obtained possessions there. Martin had a son, Magnus or Manus, who fought at Bannockburn under Bruce, and had two sons, Morgan and Farquhar. From Morgan the elan derived their Gaelic name of Clan-wic-Worgan, or Morgan, and from Farquhar weredescended the Clan-wic-Farquhar in Strathnaver.

Donald, Morgan's son, married a daughter of Macneill of Gigha, who was named lye, and had a son of the same name, in Gaelic Aodh, pronounced like Y or I.

Aodh had a son, another Donald, called Donald Macaodh, or Mackaoi, and it is from this son that the elan has acquired the patrony- mic of Mackay. He and his son were killed in the castle of Dingwall, by William, Earl of Sutherland, in 1395. The Mackays, how- ever, were too weak to take revenge, and a reconciliation took place between Robert, the next earl, ' and Angus Mackay, the eldest of Donald's surviving sons, of whom there were other two, viz., Houcheon Dubh, and jSTeill. Angus, the eldest son, married a sister of Malcolm Macleod of the Lewis, and had by her two sons, Angus Dubh, that is, dark-com- plexioned, and Roderick Gald, that is, Low- land. On their father's death, their uncle, Houcheon Dubh, became their tutor, and entered upon the management of their lands.

In 1411, when Donald, Lord of the Isles, in prosecution of his claim to the earldom of Ross, burst into Sutherland, be was attacked

at Dingwall, by Angus Dubh, or Black Angus Mackay. The latter, however, was defeated and taken prisoner, and his brother, Roriegald, and many of his men were slain. After a short confinement, Angus was released by the Lord of the Isles, who, desirous of cultivating the alliance of so powerful a chief, gave him his daughter, Elizabeth, in marriage, and with her bestowed upon him many lands by charter in 1415. He was called Enneas-en-I?nprissi, or " Angus the Absolute," from his great power. At this time, we are told, Angus Dubh could bring into the field 4000 fighting men.

Angus Dubh, with his four sons, was arrested at Inverness by James I. After a short confinement, Angus was pardoned and released with three of them, the eldest, Neill Mackay, being kept as a hostage for his good behaviour. Being confined in the Bass at the mouth of the Firth of Forth, he was ever after called Neill Wasse (or Bass) Mackay.

In 1437, Neill Wasse Mackay was released from confinement in the Bass, and on assuming the chiefship, he bestowed on John Aberigh, for his attention to his father, the lands of Lochnaver, in fee simple, which were long possessed by his posterity, that particular branch of the Mackays, called the Sliochd-ean- Aberigh, or an-Abrach. Neill Wasse, soon after his accession, ravaged Caithness, but died the same year, leaving two sons, Angus, and John Roy Mackay, the latter founder of another branch, called the Sliochd-ean-Roy.

Angus Mackay, the elder son, assisted the Keiths in invading Caithness in 1464, when they defeated the inhabitants of that district in an engagement a't Blaretannie. He was burnt to death in the church of Tarbet in 1475, by the men of Ross, whom he had often molested. With a daughter, married to Suther- land of Dilred, he had three sons, viz., John Reawigh, meaning yellowish red, the colour of his hair ; Y-Roy Mackay ; and Meill Naverigh Mackay.

To revenge his father's death, John Reawigh Mackay, the eldest son, raised a large force, and assisted by Robert Sutherland, uncle to the Earl of Sutherland, invaded Strathoikell, and laid waste the lands of the Rosses in that district. A battle took place, 11th July 1487,

268

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

at Aldy-Charrish, when the Eosses were de- feated, and their chief, Alexander Eoss of Balnagowan, and seventeen other principal men of that clan were slain. The victims returned home with a large booty.

It was by forays such as these that the great Highland chiefs, and even some of the Lowland nobles, contrived, in former times, to increase their stores and add to their possessions, and the Maekays about this time obtained a large accession to their lands by a circumstance narrated in the former part of this history, connected with Alexander Sutherland of Dil- red, nephew of Y-Eoy Mackay, the then chief.

In 1516, Y-Eoy Mackay gave his bond of service to Adam Gordon of Aboyne, brother of the Earl of Huntly, who had become Earl of Sutherland, by marriage with Elizabeth, sister and heiress of the ninth earl, but died soon after. Donald, his youngest son, slain at Morinsh, was ancestor of a branch of the Mackays called the Sliochd-Donald-Mackay. John, the eldest son, had no sooner taken possession of his father's lands, than his uncle, ISTeill Naverigh Mackay and his two sons, assisted by a force furnished them by the Earl of Caithness, entered Strathnaver, and endeavoured unsuccessfully to dispossess him of his inheritance.

In 1517, in the absence of the Earl of Sutherland, who had wrested from John Mackay a portion of his lands, he and his brother Donald invaded Sutherland with a large force. But after several reverses, John Mackay submitted to the Earl of Sutherland in 1518, and granted him his bond of service. But such was his restless and turbulent dispo- sition that he afterwards prevailed upon Alex- ander Sutherland, the bastard, who had married his sister and pretended a claim to the earldom, to raise the standard of insurrection against the earl. After this he again submitted to the earl, and a second time gave him his bond of service and manrent in 1522. He died in 1529, and was succeeded by his brother, Donald.

In 1539, Donald Mackay obtained restitu- tion of the greater part of the family estates, which had been seized by the Sutherland Gordons, and in 1542 he was present in the engagement at Solway Moss. Soon after, he

committed various ravages in Sutherland, but after a considerable time, became reconciled to the earl, to whom he again gave his bond of service and manrent on 8th April 1549. He died in 1550.

He was succeeded by his son, Y-Mackay, who, with the Earl of Caithness, was perpetu- ally at strife with the powerful house of Sutherland, and so great was his power, and so extensive his spoliations, that in the first parliament of James VI. (Dec. 1567), the lords of the articles were required to report, " By what means might Mackay be dantoned." He died in 1571, full of remorse, it is said, for the wickedness of his life.

His son, Houcheon, or Hugh, succeeded him when only eleven years old. In 1587, he joined the Earl of Caithness, when attacked by the Earl of Sutherland, although the latter was his superior. He was excluded from the temporary truce agreed to by the two earls in March of that year, and in the following year they came to a resolution to attack him to- gether. Having received secret notice of their intention from the Earl of Caithness, he made his submission to the Earl of Sutherland, and ever after remained faithful to him.

Of the army raised by the Earl of Suther- land in 1601, to oppose the threatened invasion of his territories by the Earl of Caithness, the advance guard was commanded by Patrick Gordon of Gartay and Donald Mackay of Scourie, and the right wing by Hugh Mackay. Hugh Mackay died at Tongue, 11th September 1614, in his 55th year. He was connected with both the rival houses by marriage ; his first wife being Lady Elizabeth Sinclair, second daughter of George, fourth Earl of Caithness, and relict of Alexander Sutherland of Duffus ; and his second, Lady Jane Gordon, eldest daughter of Alexander, eleventh Earl of Suther- land. The former lady was drowned, and left a daughter. By the latter he had two sons, Sir Donald Mackay of Ear, first Lord Eeay, and John, who married in 1619, a daughter of James Sinclair of Murkle, by whom he had Hugh Mackay and other children. Sir Donald Mackay of Far, the elder son, was, by Charles I., created a peer of Scotland, by the title of Lord Eeay, by patent, dated 20th June 1628, to him and his heirs male

THE MACKAYS.

269

whatever. From him the land of the Mackays in Sutherland acquired the name of " Lord Eeay's Country," which it has ever since retained.

On the breaking out of the civil wars, Lord Eeay, with the Earl of Sutherland and others, joined the Covenanters on the north of the river Spey. He afterwards took arms in defence of Charles I., and in 1643 arrived from Denmark, with ships and arms, and a large sum of money, for the service of the king. He was in Newcastle in 1644, when that town was stormed by the Scots, and being made prisoner, was conveyed to Edinburgh tolbooth. He obtained his release after the battle of Kilsyth in August 1645, and em- barked at Thurso in July 1648 for Denmark, where he died in February 1649. He married, first, in 1610, Barbara, eldest daughter of Kenneth, Lord Kintail, and had by her Y- Mackay, who died in 1617; John, second Lord Eeay, two other sons and two daughters. By a second wife, Eachel Winterfield or Har- rison, he had two sons, the Hon. Kobert Mackay Forbes and the Hon. Hugh Forbes. Of this marriage he procured a sentence of nullity, and then took to wife Elizabeth, daughter of Robert Thomson of Greenwich, but in 1637 was ordained to pay his second wife £2,000 sterling for part maintenance, and £3,000 sterling yearly during his non- adherence. By Elizabeth Thomson he had one daughter.

John, second Lord Beay, joined the royalists under the Earl of Glencairn in 1654, and was taken at Balveny and imprisoned. By his wife, a daughter of Donald Mackay of Scourie, he had three sons ; 1. Donald, master of Beay, who predeceased his father, leaving by his wife Ann, daughter of Sir George Munro of Culcairn. a son, George, third Lord Beay ; 2. The Hon. Brigadier-General iEueas Mackay, who married Margaretta, Countess of Fuchlor ; and 3. The Hon. Colin Mackay. iEneas, the second son, was colonel of the Mackay Dutch regiment. His family settled at the Hague, where they obtained considerable possessions, and formed alliances with several noble families. Their representative, Berthold Baron Mackay, died 26th December 1854, at his chateau of Ophemert, in Guelderland, aged eighty-one.

He married the Baroness Van Benasse Van Wilp, and his eldest son, the Baron <Eneas Mackay, at one time chamberlain to the king of Holland, became next heir to the peerage of Eeay, after the present family.

George, third Lord Eeay, F.E.S., took the oaths and his seat in parliament, 29 th October 1700. In the rebellion of 1715, he raised his clan in support of the government. In 1719, when the Earls Marischal and Seaforth, and the Marquis of Tullibardine, with 300 Spaniards, landed in the Western Highlands, he did the same, and also in 1745. He died at Tongue, 21st March 1748. He was thrice married, and had by his first wife, one son, Donald, fourth Lord Eeay.

Donald, fourth Lord Eeay, succeeded his father in 1748, and died at Durness, 18th August 1761. He was twice married, and, with one daughter, the Hon. Mrs Edgar, had two sons, George, fifth Lord Eeay, who died at Eosebank, near Edinburgh, 27th February 1768, and Hugh, sixth lord. The fifth Lord Eeay was also twice married, but had issue only by his second wife, a son, who died young, and three daughters. Hugh, his half- brother, who succeeded him, was for some years in a state of mental imbecility. He died at Skerray, 26th January 1797, unmarried, when the title devolved on Eric Mackay, son of the Hon. George Mackay of Skibo, third son of the third Lord Eeay. He died at Tongue, June 25, 1782. By his wife, Anne, third daughter of Hon. Eric Sutherland, only son of the attainted Lord Duffus, he had five sons and four daughters. His eldest son, George, died in 1790. Eric, the second son, became seventh Lord Eeay. Alexander, the next, an officer in the arm}', succeeded as eighth Lord Eeay. Donald Hugh, the fourth son, a vice-admiral, died March 26, 1850. Fatrick, the youngest, died an infant.

Eric, seventh Lord Eeay, was, in 1806, elected one of the representative Scots peers. He died, unmarried, July 8, 1847, and was succeeded, as eighth Lord Eeay, by his brother, Alexander, barrack-master at Malta, born in 1775. He married in 1809, Marion, daughter of Colonel Goll, military secretary to Warren Hastings, and relict of David Eoss, Esq. of Calcutta, eldest son of the Scottish judge,

270

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Lord Ankerville ; he had two sons and six daughters. He died in 1863, and was suc- ceeded hy his second son, Eric, who was born in 1813, George, the eldest son, having died in 1811.

The Mackays became very numerous in the northern counties, and the descent of their chiefs, in the male line, has continued un- broken from their first appearance in the north down to the present time. In the county of Sutherland, they multiplied greatly also, under other names, such as MacPhail, Poison, Bain, Nielson, &c. The names of Mackie and MacGhie are also said to be derived from Mackay. The old family of MacGhie of Bal- niaghie, which for about 600 years possessed estates in Galloway, used the same arms as the chief of the Mackays. They continued in possession of their lands till 1786. Balrnaghie means Mackay town. The name MacCrie is supposed to be a corruption of MacGhie.

At the time of the rebellion of 1745, the effective force of the Mackays was estimated at 800 men by President Forbes. It is said that in the last Sutherland fencibles, raised in

1793 and disbanded in 1797, there were 33 John Mackays in one company alone. In

1794 the Eeay fencibles, 800 strong, were raised in a few weeks, in " Lord Beay's country," the residence of the clan Mackay. The names of no fewer than 700 of them had the prefix Mac.

With regard to the term Siol Mhorgan applied to the clan Mackay, it is right to state that Mr Eobert Mackay of Thurso, the family historian, denies that as a clan they were ever known by that designation, which rests, he says, only on the affirma- tion of Sir Eobert Gordon, without any authority. He adds : " There are, indeed, to this day, persons of the surname Morgan and Morganach, who are understood to be of the Mackays, but that the whole clan, at any period^ went under that designation, is in- correct ; and those of them who did so, were always few and of but small account. The name seems to be of Welsh origin ; but how it obtained among the Mackays it is impos- sible now to say."

Of the branches of the clan Mackay, the family of Scourie is the most celebrated. They

were descended from Donald Mackay of Scourie and Eriboll, elder son of Y Mackay III., chief of the clan from 1550 to 1571, by his first wife, a daughter of Hugh Macleod of Assynt,

Donald Mackay, by his wife, Euphemia, daughter of Hugh Munro of Assynt in Eoss, brother of the laird of Foulis, had three sons and four daughters. The sons were Hugh, Donald, and William. Hugh, the eldest, succeeded his father, and by the Scots Estates was appointed colonel of the Eeay countrymen. He married a daughter of James Corbet of Eheims, by whom he had five sons, William, Hector, Hugh, the celebrated General Mackay," commander of the government forces at the battle of Killiecrankie, James and Eoderick. He had also three daughters, Barbara, married to John, Lord Eeay ; Elizabeth, to Hugh Munro of Eriboll, and Ann, to the Hon. Capt. William Mackay of Kinloch. William and Hector, the two eldest sons, both unmarried, met with untimely deaths. In February 1688, the Earl of Caithness, whose wife was younger than himself, having conceived some jealousy against William, caused him to be seized at Dunnet, while on his way to Orkney, with a party of 30 persons. He was conveyed to Thurso, where he was immured in a dungeon, and after long confinement was sent home in an open boat, and died the day after. In August of the same year, his brother, Hector; accompanied by a servant, having gone to Aberdeenshire, on his way to Edinburgh, was waylaid and murdered by William Sinclair of Dunbeath and John Sinclair of Murkle, and their two servants. A complaint was imme- diately raised before the justiciary, at the instance of John, Earl of Sutherland, and the relatives of the deceased, against the Earl of Caithness and the two Sinclairs for these crimes. A counter complaint was brought by Caithness against the pursuers, for several alleged crimes from 1649 downwards, but a compromise took place between the parties.

General Mackay's only son, Hugh, major of his father's regiment, died at Cambray, in 1708, aged about 28. He left two sons, Hugh and Gabriel, and a daughter. Hugh died at

7 For portrait of General Hugh Mackay, vide vol. i. p. 361.

THE MACKAYS— THE MACNICOLS.

271

Breda, a lieutenant-general in the Dutch ser- vice, and colonel of the Mackay Dutch regiment, which took its name from his father. He had an only daughter, the wife of lieutenant- general Prevost, of the British service, who, on the death of his father-in-law, without maleissue, obtained the king's license to hear the name ind arms of Mackay of Scourie in addition to his own, which his descendants in Holland still hear. Gabriel, the younger son, lieutenant- colonel of the Mackay regiment, died without issue. James, the next brother of General Mackay, a lieutenant- colonel in his regiment, was killed at Killiecrankie, and Roderick, the youngest, died in the East Indies, both un- married.

The eldest branch of the Mackays was that of the Clan-Abrach, descended from John Aberigh Mackay, second son of Angus Dubh, who received the lands of Auchness, Breachat, and others, from his brother, Neill Wasse. Of this family was Robert Mackay, writer, Thurso, historian of the clan Mackay. Accord- ing to this gentleman, John Aberigh, the first of this branch, gave his name to the district of Strathnaver. In the Gaelic language, he says, the inhabitants of Strathnaver are called Naverigh, and that tribe the Sliochd-nan- Aberigh. John, their founder, some say, took his appellation of Aberigh from Lochaber, where he resided in his youth with some relatives, and from Strath-na-Aberieh the transition is natural to Strath-n'-Averich. Neill Naverich, above mentioned, was so called from his having belonged to the Reay Country, that is, Strathnaver. The Clan-Abrach were the most numerous and powerful branch of the Mackays. They acted as wardens of their country, and never betrayed their trust.

The Bighouse branch were descendants of William Mackay of Far, younger half-brother of Donald Mackay of Scourie, by his second wife, Christian Sinclair, daughter of the laird of Dun.

The Strathy branch sprung from John Mackay of Dilred and Strathy, brother of the first Lord Reay, and son of Hugh Mackay of Far, by his wife, Lady Jane Gordon, eldest daughter of Alexander, Earl of Sutherland.

The Melness branch came from the Hon. Colonel iEneas Mackay, second son of the

first Lord Reay, by his first wife, the Hon. Barbara Mackenzie, daughter of Lord Kintail.

The Kinloch branch descended from the Hon. Captain William Mackay, and the Sand- wood branch from the Hon. Charles Mackay, sons of the first Lord Reay by his last wife, Marjory Sinclair, daughter of Francis Sinclair of Stircoke.

The founder of the Holland branch of the Mackays, General Hugh Mackay, prior to 1680, when a colonel in the Dutch service, and having no prospect of leaving Holland, wrote for some of his near relatives to go over and settle in that country. Amongst those were his brother, James, and his nephews, iEneas and Robert, sons of the first Lord Reay. The former he took into his own regiment, in which, in a few years, he became lieutenant-colonel. The latter he sent to school at Utrecht for a short time, and afterwards obtained commissions for them in his own regiment. In the beginning of 1687, several British officers in the Dutch service were recalled to England by King James, and amongst others was IEneas Mackay, then a captain. On his arrival in London, the King made him some favourable propositions to enter his service, which he declined, and, in consequence, when he reached Scotland, he was ordered to be apprehended as a spy. He had been imprisoned nearly seven months in Edinburgh Castle, when the Prince of Orange landed at Torbay, and he was liberated upon granting his personal bond to appear before the privy council when called upon, under a penalty of £500 sterling. The Dutch Mackays married among the nobility of Holland, and one of the families of that branch held the title of baron.

MACNICOL.

In a district mostly in Ross-shire, anciently known by the name of Ness, there was originally located a small and broken clan, known as the Macnicols. The only districts, according to Skene, which at all answers to the description of ISTess, are those of Assynt, Edderaclrylis, and Duirness.

The Macnicols were descended from one Mackrycul (the letter r in the Gaelic bein^ invariably pronounced like n), who, tradition

272

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

says, as a reward for having rescued from some Scandinavians a great quantity of cattle carried off from Sutherland, received from one of the ancient thanes of that province, the district of Assynt, then a forest "belonging to them. This Mackrycul held that part of the coast of Cogeach, which is called Ullapool. In the MS. of 1450, the descent of the clan Nicail is traced in a direct line from a certain Gregall, plainly the Krycul here mentioned, who is supposed to have lived in the twelfth century. He is said to have been the ancestor, besides the Macnicols, of the Nicols and the Nicholsons. When Gregall lived, Sutherland was occupied by Gaelic tribes, and the Macnicols may there- fore be considered of Gaelic origin.

About the beginning of the 14th century, the family of the chief ended in an heiress, who married Torquil Macleod, a younger son of Macleod of Lewis. Macleod obtained a crown charter of the district of Assynt and other lands in "Wester Eoss, which had been the property of the Macnicols. That sept subse- quently removed to the Isle of Skye, and the residence of their head or chief was at Scoire- breac, on the margin of the loch near Portree. Even after their removal to Skye the Mac- nicols seem to have retained their independence, for tradition relates that on one occasion when the head of this clan, called Macnicol Mor, was engaged in a warm discussion with Mac- leod of Easay, carried on in the English language, the servant of the latter coming into the room, imagined they were quarrelling, and drawing liis sword mortally wounded Macnicol. To prevent a feud between the two septs, a council of chieftains and elders was held to determine in what manner the Macnicols could be appeased, when, upon some old precedent, it was agreed that the meanest person in the clan Nicol should behead the laird of Easay. The individual of least note among them was one Lomach, a maker of pannier baskets, and he accordingly cut off the head of the laird of Easay.

In Argyleshire there were many Macnicols, but the clan may be said to have long been extinct.

SUTHERLAND.

Badge — Broom (butcher's broom).

The clan Sutherland, which gets its name from being located in the district of that name, is regarded by Skene and others as almost purely Gaelic. The district of Suther- land, which was originally considerably smaller than the modern county of that name, got its name from the Orcadian Norsemen, because it lay south from Caithness, which, for a long time, was their only possession in the main- land of Scotland.

According to Skene, the ancient Gaelic population of the district now known by the name of Sutherland were driven out or destroyed by the Norwegians when they took possession of the country, after its conquest by Tkorfmn, the Norse Jarl of Orkney, in 1034, and were replaced by settlors from Moray and Eoss. He says, " There are consequently no clans whatever descended from the Gaelic tribe which anciently inhabited the district of Sutherland, and the modern Gaelic population of part of that region is derived from two sources. In the first place, several of the tribes of the neighbouring district of Eoss, at an early period, gradually spread themselves into the nearest and most mountainous parts of the country, and they consisted chiefly of the clan Anrias. Secondly, Hugh Ereskin, a descendant of Ereskin de Moravia, and whose family was a branch of the ancient Gaelic tribe of Moray, obtained from Eing William the territory of Sutherland, although it is impossible to discover the circumstances which occasioned the grant. He was of course

THE SUTHEELANDS

273

accompanied in this expedition by numbers of his followers, who increased in Sutherland to an extensive tribe ; and Ereskin became the founder of the noble family of Sutherland, who, under the title of Earls of Sutherland, have continued to enjoy possession of this district for so many generations."8 We do not altogether agree with this intelligent author that the district in question was at any time entirely colonised by the Norsemen. There can be no doubt that a remnant of the old in- habitants remained, after the Norwegian con- quest, and it is certain that the Gaelic popu- lation, reinforced as they were undoubtedly by incomers from the neighbouring districts and from Moray, ultimately regained the superiority in Sutherland. Many of them were unquestion- ably from the province of Moray, and these, like the rest of the inhabitants, adopted the name of Sutherland, from the appellation given by the Norwegians to the district.

The chief of the clan "was called " the Great Cat," and the head of the house of Sutherland has long carried a black cat in his coat-of-arms. According to Sir George Mackenzie, the name of Cattu was formerly given to Sutherland and Caithness (originally Cattu-ness), on account of the great number of wild cats with which it was, at one period, infested.

The Earl of Sutherland was the chief of the clan, but on the accession to the earldom in 1766, of Countess Elizabeth, the infant daughter of the eighteenth earl, and afterwards Duchess of Sutherland, as the chiefship could not descend to a female, "William Sutherland of Killipheder, who died in 1832, and enjoyed a small annuity from her grace, was accounted the eldest male descendant of the old earls. John Campbell Sutherland, Esq. of Fors, was afterwards considered the real chief.

The clan Sutherland could bring into the field 2,000 fighting men. In 1715 and 1745 they were among the loyal clans, and zealously supported the succession of the house of Han- over. Further details concerning this clan will be given in the History of the Highland Regiments.

The Earldom of Sutherland, the oldest ex- tant in Britain, is said to have been granted

8 Skene's Highlanders, vol ii.

301.

by Alexander II., to William, Lord of Suther- land, about 1228, for assisting to quell a powerful northern savage of the name of Gillespie.9 William was the son of Hugh Freskin, who acquired the district of Suther- land by the forfeiture of the Earl of Caithness for rebellion in 1197. Hugh was the grandson of Freskin the Fleming, who came into Scot- land in the reign of David I., and obtained from that prince the lands of Strathbrock in Linlithgowshire, also, the lands of Duffus and others in Moray.1 His son, William, was a constant attendant on King William the Lion, during his frequent expeditions into Moray, and assumed the name of William de Moravia. He died towards the end of the 12th century. His son, Hugh, got the district of Sutherland, as already mentioned. Hugh's son, " Willielmus dominus de Sutherlandia filius et haeres quon- dam Hugonis Freskin," is usually reckoned the first Earl of Sutherland, although Sir Robert Gordon, the family historian, puts it three generations farther back.

The date of the creation of the title is not known ; but from an indenture executed in 1275, in which Gilbert, bishop of Caithness, makes a solemn composition of an affair that had been long in debate betwixt his predeces- sors in the see and the noble men, William of famous memory, and William, his son, Earls of Sutherland, it is clear that there existed an Earl of Sutherland betwixt 1222, the year of Gilbert's consecration as bishop, and 1245, the year of his death, and it is on the strength of this deed that the representative of the house claims the rank of premier earl of Scotland, with the date 1228.

Earl William died at Dunrobin2 in 1248. His son, William, second earl, succeeded to the title in his infancy. He was one of the Scots nobles who attended the parliament of Alexander III. at Scone, 5th February 1284, when the succession to the crown of Scotland was settled, and he sat in the great convention at Bingham, 12th March 1290. He was one of the eighteen Highland chiefs who fought at the battle of Bannockburn, in 1314, on the side of Bruce, and he subscribed the

9 See p. 61, vol. i. 1 See p. 60, vol. i.

2 For view of old Dunrobin Castle, vide vol. i. p. 83.

2 M

274

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS..

famous letter of the Soots nobles to the Pope, 6th April 1320. He died in 1325, having enjoyed the title for the long period of 77 years.

His son, Kenneth, the third earl, fell at the "battle of Halidon-hill in 1333, valiantly sup- porting the cause of David II. "With a daughter, Eustach, he had two sons, William, fourth earl, and Nicholas, ancestor of the Lords Duffus.

"William, fourth earl, married the Princess Margaret, eldest daughter of Eobert I., by his second wife, Elizabeth de Burgo, and he made grants of land in the counties of Inverness and Aberdeen to powerful and influential persons, to win their support of his eldest son, John's claim to the succession to the crown. John was selected by his uncle, David II., as heir to the throne, in preference to the high-steward, who had married the Princess Marjory, but he died at Lincoln in England in 1361, while a hostage there for the payment of the king's ransom. His father, Earl William, was one of the commissioners to treat for the release of King David in 1351, also on 13th June 1354, and again in 1357. He was for some years detained in England as a hostage for David's observance of the treaty on his release from his long captivity. The earl did not obtain his full liberty till 20th March 1 367. He died at Dunrobin in Sutherland in 1370. His son, William, fifth earl, was present at the surprise of Berwick by the Scots in November 1384.

With their neighbours,, the Mackays, the clan Sutherland were often at feud, and in all their contests with them they generally came off victorious.3

John, seventh earl, resigned the earldom in favour of John, his son and heir, 22d February 1456, reserving to himself the liferent of it, and died in 1460. He had married Margaret, daughter of Sir William Baillie of LamingtOn, Lanarkshire, and by her had four sons and two daughters. The sons were — 1. Alexander, who predeceased his father ; 2. John, eighth Earl of Sutherland ; 3. Nicholas ; 4. Thomas Beg. The elder daughter, Lady Jane, married Sir James Dunbar of Cumnock, and was the mother of Gawin Dunbar, bishop of Aberdeen.

2 TMails of these feuds will be found in vol. i.

John, eighth earl, died in 1508. He had married Lady Margaret Macdonald, eldest daughter of Alexander, Earl of Eoss, Lord of the Isles, and by her, who was drowned cross- ing the ferry of Uness, he had two sons — John ninth earl, and Alexander, who died young, and a daughter, Elizabeth, Countess of Suther- land.

The ninth earl died, without issue, in 1514, when the succession devolved upon his sister Elizabeth, Countess of Sutherland in her. own right. This lady had married Adam Gordon of Aboyne, second son of George, second Earl of Huntly, high-chancellor of Scotland, and in his wife's right, according to the custom of the age, he was styled Earl of Sutherland. The Earl of Sutherland, when far advanced • in life, retired for the most part to Strathbogio and Aboyne, in Aberdeenshire, to spend the remainder of his days among his friends, and intrusted the charge of the country to his eldest son, Alexander Gordon, master of Sutherland, a young man of great intrepidity and talent ; and on the countess' resignation, a charter of the earldom was granted to him by King James V., on 1st December 1527. She died in 1535, and her husband in 1537. Their issue were — 1. Alexander, master of Sutherland, who was infeft in the earldom in 1527, under the charter above mentioned, and died in 1529, leaving, by his wife, Lady Jane Stewart, eldest daughter of the second Earl of Athole, three sons — John, Alexander, and "Wil- liam, and two daughters ; 2. John Gordon ; 3. Adam Gordon, killed at the battle of Pinkie, 10th September 1547 ; 4. Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, who married Isobel Sinclair, daughter of the laird of Dunbeath.

Alexander's eldest son, John, born about 1525, succeeded his grandfather as eleventh earl. He was lieutenant of Moray in 1547 and 1548, and with George, Earl of Huntly, was selected to accompany the queen regent to France in September 1550.

On the charge of having engaged in the rebellion of the Earl of Huntly in 1562, the Earl of Sutherland was forfeited, 28th May 1563, when he retired to Flanders. He re- turned to Scotland in 1565, and his forfeiture was rescinded by act of parliament, 19th April 1567. He and his countess, who was then in

THE SUTHEELANDS.

275

a state of pregnancy, were poisoned at Helms- dale Castle by Isobel Sinclair, the wife of the earl's uncle, Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, and the cousin of the Earl of Caithness, and died five days afterwards at Dunrobin Castle.' This happened in Jul)'' 1567,. when the earl was in his 42d year.4 Their only son, Alexander, master of Sutherland, then in his fifteenth year, fortunately escaped the same fate.

The eleventh earl, styled the good Earl John, was thrice married — 1st, to Lady Eliza- beth Campbell, only daughter of the third Earl of Argyll, relict of James, Earl of Moray, natural son of James IV. ; 2dly, to Lady Helen Stewart, daughter of the third Earl of Lennox, relict of the fifth Earl of Errol ; and 3dly, to Marion, eldest daughter of the fourth Lord Seton, relict of the fourth Earl of Men- teith. This was the lady who was poisoned with him. He had issue by his second wife only — two sons and three daughters. John, the elder son, died an infant. Alexander, the younger, was the twelfth Earl of Suther- land.

Being under age when he succeeded to the earldom, the ward of this young nobleman was granted to his eldest sister, Lady Margaret Gordon, who committed it to the care of John, Earl of Athole. The latter sold the wardship to George, Earl of Caithness, the enemy of his house. Having by treachery got possession of the castle of Skibo, in which the young earl resided, he seized his person and carried him off to Caithness, where he forced him to marry his daughter, Lady Barbara Sinclair, a profligate woman of double his own age. When he attained his majority he divorced her. In 1569, he escaped from the Earl of Caithness, who had taken up his residence at Dunrobin Castle and formed a design upon his life.

In 1583 he obtained from the Earl of Huntly, the king's lieutenant in the north, a grant of the superiority of Strathnaver, and of the heritable sheriffship of Sutherland and Strathnaver, which last was granted in lieu of the lordship of Aboyne. This grant was con- firmed by his majesty in a charter under the great seal, by which Sutherland and Strath-

4 For the circumstances attending this unnatural murder, which the Earl of Caithness is said to have instigated, see vol. i. p. 9P.

naver were disjoined and dismembered from the sheriffdom of Inverness. The earl died at Dunrobin, 6th December 1594, in his 43d year. Having divorced Lady Barbara Sinclair in 1573, he married, secondly, Lady Jean Gordon, third daughter of the fourth Earl of Huntly, high-chancellor of Scotland, who had been previously married to the Earl of Both- well, but repudiated to enable that ambitious and profligate nobleman to marry Queen Mary. She subsequently married Alexander Ogilvy of Boyne, whom she also survived. To the Earl of Sutherland she had, with two daughters, four sons — 1. John, thirteenth earl; 2. Hon. Sir Alexander Gordon ; 3. Hon. Adam Gordon ; 4. Hon. Sir Eobert Gordon of Gordonstoun, the historian of the family of Sutherland, created a baronet of Sova Scotia, being the first of that order, 28th May 1625.

John, thirteenth Earl of Sutherland, was born 20th July 1576. Many details con- cerning him will be found in the former part of this work. He died at Dornoch, 11 th September 1615, aged 40. By his countess, Lady Anna Elphinston, he had, with two daughters, four sons, namely — 1. Patrick, master of Sutherland, who died young ; 2. John, fourteenth earl ; 3. Hon. Adam Gordon, who entered the Swedish ser- vice, and was killed at the battle of Xord- lingen, 27th August 1634, aged 22; 4. Hon. George Posthumus Gordon, born after his father's death, 9th February 1616, a lieutenant- colonel in the army.

John, fourteenth Earl of Sutherland, born 4th March 1609, was only six years old when he succeeded his father, and during his minority his uncle, Sir Eobert Gordon, was tutor of Sutherland. In this capacity the latter was much engaged in securing the peace of the country, so often broken by the lawless pro- ceedings of the Earl of Caithness. By Sir Eobert's judicious management of the affairs of the house of Sutherland, his nephew, the earl, on attaining his niajorit}7", found the hostility of the enemy of his house, the Earl of Caithness, either neutralised, or rendered no longer dangerous. In 1637, the earl joined the supplicants against the service book, and on the breaking out of the civil war in the following year, espoused the liberal cause. In

276

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

1641 lie was appointed by parliament a privy councillor for life, and in 1644 he was sent north with a commission for disarming malig- nants, as the royalists were called. In 1645 lie was one of the committee of estates. The same year he joined General Hurry, with his retainers at Inverness, just immediately before the battle of Auldearn. In 1650 he accom- panied General David Leslie when he was sent by the parliament against the royalists in the north.

On the Marquis of Montrose's arrival in Caithness, the earl assembled all his country- men to oppose his advance into Sutherland. Montrose, however, had secured the important pass of the Ord, and on his entering Suther- land, the earl, not conceiving himself strong enough to resist him, retired with about 300 men into Eoss. In August of the same year, the earl set off to Edinburgh, with 1 ,000 men, to join the forces under General Leslie, col- lected to oppose Cromwell, but was too late for the battle of Dunbar, which was fought before his arrival. During the Protectorate of Cromwell the earl lived retired. He is com- monly said to have died in 1663, but the portrait of John, who must be this earl, prefixed to Gordon's history of the family (Ed. 1813) has upon it " Aetatis Suae 60 : 1669." This would seem to prove that he was then alive.

His son, George, fifteenth earl, died 4th March 1703, aged 70, and was buried at Holy- rood-house, where a monument was erected to his memory. The son of this nobleman, John, sixteenth earl, married, when Lord Strath- naver, Helen, second daughter of William, Lord Cochrane, sister of the Viscountess Dundee. He was one of the sixteen repre- sentatives of the Scots peerage chosen in the last Scots parliament in 1707, and subse- quently three times re-elected. His services in quelling the rebellion were acknowledged by George I., who, in June 1716, invested him with the order of the Thistle, and in the following September settled a pension of £1,200 per annum upon Mm. He figured conspicuously both as a statesman and a soldier, and obtained leave to add to his armorial bearings the double " tressure circum- flour-de-lire," to indicate his descent from the

royal family of Bruce. His lordship died at London, 27th June 1 733.

His son, William, Lord Strathnaver, pre- deceased his father 19th July 1720. He had five sons and two daughters. His two eldest sons died young. William, the third son, became seventeenth Earl of Sutherland. The elder daughter, the Hon. Helen Sutherland, was the wife of Sir James Colquhoun of Luss. The younger, the Hon. Janet Sutherland, married George Sinclair, Esq. of Ulbster, and was the mother of -the celebrated Sir John Sinclair, baronet.

William, seventeenth Earl of Sutherland, contributed greatly to the suppression of the re- bellion in the north. Under the heritable juris- dictions' abolition act of 1747, he had £1,000 allowed him for the redeemable sheriffship of Sutherland. He died in France, December 7, 1750, aged 50. By his countess, Lady Eliza- beth Wemyss, eldest daughter of the third Earl of Wemyss, he had, with a daughter, Lady Elizabeth, wife of her cousin, Hon. James Wemyss of Wemyss, a son, William.

The son, William, eighteenth Earl of Suther- land, born May 29, 1735, was an officer in the army, and in 1759, when an invasion was expected, he raised a battalion of infantry, of which he was constituted lieutenant-colonel. He was appointed aide-de-camp to the king, with the rank of colonel in the army, 20th April 1763. He was one of the sixteen repre- sentative Scots peers, and died at Bath, 16th June 1766, aged 31. He had married at Edinburgh, 14th April 1761, Mary, eldest daughter and coheiress of William Maxwell, Esq. of Preston, stewartry of Kirkcudbright, and had two daughters, Lady Catherine and Lady Elizabeth. The former, born 24th May 1764, died at Dunrobin Castle, 3d January 1766. The loss of their daughter so deeply affected the earl and countess that they went to Bath, in the hope that the amusements of that place would dispel their grief There, however, the earl was seized with a fever, and the countess devoted herself so entirely to the care of her husband, sitting up with him for twenty-one days and nights without re- tiring to bed, that her health was affected, and she died 1st June the same year, sixteen days before his lordship. Their bodies were

THE SUTHERLANDS.

277

brought to Scotland, aud interred in HoljTOod- house.

Their only surviving daughter, Elizabeth, born at Leven Lodge, near Edinburgh, 24th May 1765, succeeded as Countess of Suther- land, when little more than a year old. She was placed under the guardianship of John, Puke of Athole, Charles, Earl of Elgin and Kincardine, Sir Adam Eergusson of Kilkerran, and Sir David Dalrymple of Hailes, baronets, and John Mackenzie, Esq. of Delvin. A sharp

contest arose for the title, her right to the earldom being disputed on the ground that it could not legally descend to a female heir. Her opponents were Sir Robert Gordon of Gordons- toun and Letterfourie, baronet, and George Sutherland, Esq. of Eors. Lord Hailes drew up a paper for her ladyship, entitled " Ad- ditional Case for Elizabeth, claiming the title and dignity of Countess of Sutherland," which evinced great ability, accuracy, and depth of research. The House of Lords decided in her

Dunrobin Castle, from a photograph by Collier and Park, Inverness.

favour, 21st March 1771. The countess, the nineteenth in succession to the earldom, mar- ried 4th September 1785, George Granville Leveson Gower, Viscount of Trentham, eldest son of Earl Gower, afterwards Marquis of Stafford, by his second wife, Lady Louisa Egerton, daughter of the first Duke of Bridge- water. His lordship succeeded to his father's titles, and became the second Marquis of Staf- ford. On 14th January 1833 he was created Duke of Sutherland, and died 19th July, the same year. The Duchess of Sutherland, countess in her own right, thenceforth styled Duchess-Countess of Sutherland, held the earl-

dom during the long period of 72 years and seven months, and died in January 1839.

Her eldest son, George Granville, born in 1786, succeeded his father as second Duke of Sutherland, in 1833, and his mother in the Scottish titles, in 1839. He married in 1823, Lady Harriet Elizabeth Georgiana, third daughter of the sixth Earl of Carlisle ; issue — four sons and seven daughters. His grace died Feb. 28, 1861, and was succeeded by his eldest son, George Granville "vTilliam. The second duke's eldest daughter married in 1844, the Duke of Argyll ; the second daughter married in 1843, Lord Blantyre ; the third

1278

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

daughter married in 1847, the Marquis of Eildare, eldest son of the Duke of Leinster.

George Granville William, third Duke of Sutherland, previously styled Marquis of Staf- ford and Lord Strathnaver, horn Dee. 19, 1828, married in 1849, Anne, only child of John Hay Mackenzie, Esq. of Cromartie and Newhall, and niece of Sir William Gibson Craig, Bart. ; issue — three sons and two daughters. Sons — 1. George Granville, Earl Gower, horn July 25, 1850, died July 5, 1858 ; 2. Cromartie, Marquis of Stafford, born 20th July 1851 ; 3. Lord Francis, Viscount Tarbet, horn August 3, 1852. Daughters, Lady Florence and Lady Alexandra ; for the latter the Princess of Wales was sponsor.

There are a number of clans not dignified by Mr Skene with separate notice, pro- bably because he considers them subordinate branches of other clans. The principal of these, however, we shall shortly notice here, before giving an account of four important clans located in the Highlands, which are generally admitted to he of foreign origin, at least so far as their names and chiefs are con- cerned.

GUNN.

Badge — Juniper.

As we have given in minute detail the history of the somewhat turbulent clan Gunn in the first part of the work, our notice of it here will be brief.

The clan, a martial and hardy, though not a numerous race, originally belonged to Caith- ness, but in the sixteenth century they settled in Sutherland. Mr Smihert thinks they are perhaps among the very purest remnants of

the Gael to be found about Sutherlandshire and the adjoining parts. " It is probable," he says, "that they belong to the same stock which produced the great body of the Suther- land population. But tradition gives the chieftains at least a Norse origin. They are said to have been descended from Gun, or Gunn, or Gum, second son of Olaus, or Olav, the Black, one of the Norwegian kings of Man and the Isles, who died 18th June 1237. One tradition gives them a settle- ment in Caithness more than a century earlier, deducing their descent from Gun, the second of three sons of Olaf, described as a man of great braver y, who, in 1100, dwelt in the Orcadian isle of Grasmsay. The above- mentioned Gun or Guin is said to have received from his grandfather on the mother's side, Farquhar, Earl of Boss, the possessions in Caithness which long formed the patrimony of his descendants : the earliest stronghold of the chief in that county being Halbury castle, or Easter Clythe, situated on a precipitous rock, overhanging the sea. From a subse- quent chief who held the office of coroner, it was called Crowner Gun's Castle. It may he mentioned here that the name Gun is the same as the Welsh Gwynn, and the Manx Gawne. It was originally Gun, but is now spelled Gunn.

The clan Gunn continued to extend their possessions in Caithness till about the middle of the fifteenth century, when, in consequence of their deadly feuds with the Keiths, and other neighbouring clans, they found it neces- sary to remove into Sutherland, where they settled on the lands of Kildonan, under the protection of the Earls of Sutherland, from whom they had obtained them. Mixed up as they were with the clan feuds of Caith- ness and Sutherland, and at war with the Mackays as well as the Keiths, the history of the clan up to this time is full of in- cidents which have more the character of romance than reality. In one place Sir Robert Gordon, alluding to " the inveterat deidlie feud betuein the clan Gun and the Slaightean- Aberigh," — a branch of the Mackays,— he says : " The long, the many, the horrible en- counters which happened between these two trybes, with the bloodshed and infinit spoils

THE GTJNtfS— THE MACLATJEINS.

279

committed in every part of the dioey of Cat- teynes by them and their associats, are of so disordered and troublesome memorie," that he declines to give details.

Previous to their removal into Sutherland, George Gun, commonly called the Chruner, or Coroner, and by the Highlanders, Fear IPm Braisteach-more, from the great brooch which he wore as the badge of his office of coroner, was killed by the Keiths of Caithness, as for- merly narrated.

The Crowner's eldest son, James, succeeded as chief, and he it was who, with his family and the greater portion of his clan, removed into Sutherland. The principal dwelling-house of the chiefs was, thereafter, Killeman, in the parish of Kildonan, until the house was acci- dentally destroyed by fire about 1690. From this chief, the patronymic of Mac-Sheumais, or MacKeamish, (that is, the son of James,) which then became the Gaelic sept-name of the chiefs, is derived. From one of the sons of the Crowner, named William, are descended the Wilsons of Caithness, (as from a subsequent chief of the same name, the Williamsons,) and from another, Henry, the Hendersons. An- other son, Eobert, who was killed with his father, was the progenitor of the Gun Kobsons; and another son, John, also slain by the Keiths, of the Gun MacEans, or Maclans, that is Johnsons, of Caithness. The Gallies are also of this clan, a party of whom settling in Eoss-shire being designated as coming from Gall-'aobh, the stranger's side.

William Gunn, the eighth MacKeamish, an officer in the army, was killed in battle in India, without leaving issue, when the chief- ship devolved on Hector, great-grandson of George, second son of Alexander, the fifth MacKeamish, to whom he was served nearest male heir, on the 31st May 1803, and George Gunn, Esq. of Ehives, county of Sutherland, his only son, became, on his death, chief of the clan Gunn, and the tenth MacKeamish.

Maclaurin. Maclatjrin, more commonly spelled Mac- laren, is the name of a small clan belonging to Perthshire, and called in Gaelic the claim Labhrin. The name is said to have been derived from the district of Lorn, in Argvle-

shire, the Gaelic orthography of which is Lubhrin. The Maclaurins bear the word Dal- riada, as a motto above their coat of arms.

MACLAURIN OR MACLAREN.

CcHTts

Badge — La urel.

From Argyleshire the tribe of Laurin moved into Perthshire, having, it is said, acquired from Kenneth Macalpin, after his conquest of the Picts in the 9th century, the districts of Balquhidder and Strathearn, and three brothers are mentioned as having got assigned to them in that territory the lands of Bruach, Auchle- skin, and Stank. In the churchyard of Bal- quhidder, celebrated as containing the grave of Bob Eoy, the burial places of their different families are marked off separately, so as to cor- respond with the situation which these estates bear to each other, a circumstance which so far favours the tradition regarding them.

When the earldom of Strathearn became vested in the crown in 1370, the Maclaurins were reduced from the condition of proprietors to that of " kyndly " or perpetual tenants, which they continued to be till 1508, when it was deemed expedient that this Celtic holding should be changed, and the lands set in feu, "for increase of policie and augmentation of the king's rental."

About 1497, some of the clan Laurin having carried off the cattle from the Braes of Lnchaber, the Macdonalds followed the spoilers, and, overtaking them in Glenurchy, after a sharp fight, recovered the "lifting." The Mac- laurins straightway sought the assistance of their kinsman. Dugal Stewart of Appin, who

280

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

at once joined them with his followers, and a conflict took place, when both Dugal and Macdonald of Keppoch, the chiefs of their respective clans, were among the slain. This Dugal was the first of the Stewarts of Appin. He was an illegitimate son of John Stewart, third Lord of Lorn, hy a lady of the clan Laurin, and in 1469 when he attempted, by force of arms, to obtain possession of his father's lands, he was assisted by the Maclaurins, 1 30 of whom fell in a battle that took place at the foot of Bendoran, a mountain in Glenurchy.

The clan Laurin were the strongest sept in Balquhidder, which was called " the country of the Maclaurins." Although there are few families of the name there now, so numerous were they at one period that none dared enter the church until the Maclaurins had taken their seats. This invidious right claimed by them often led to unseemly brawls and fights at the church door, and lives were sometimes lost in consequence. In 1532, Sir John Mac- laurin, vicar of Balquhidder, was killed in one of these quarrels, and several of his kinsmen, implicated in the deed, were outlawed.

A deadly feud existed between the Mac- laurins and their neighbours, the Macgregors of Bob Boy's tribe. In the 1 6th century, the latter slaughtered no fewer than eighteen householders of the Maclaurin name, with the whole of their families, and took possession of the farms which had belonged to them. The deed was not investigated till 1604, forty-sis years afterwards, when it was thus described in their trial for the slaughter of the Col- quhouns : " And siclyk, John M'Cotill cheire, ffor airt and pairt of the crewall murthour and burning of auchtene houshalders of the elan Lawren, thair wyves and bairns, com- mittit fourtie sax zeir syne, or thairby." The verdict was that he was " clene, innocent, and acquit of the said crymes." 5 The hill farm of

5 In reference to this, we extract the following from the Scotsman, Feb. 12, 1869 :—" Within the last few days a handsome monument from the granite works of Messrs Macdonald, Field, & Co., Aberdeen, has been erected in the churchyard of Balquhidder, bear- ing the following inscription : — 'In memoriam of the Clan Laurin, anciently the allodian inhabitants of Balquhidder and Strathearn, the chief of whom, in the decrepitude of old age, together with his aged and infirm adherents, their wives and children, the widows of their departed kindred— all were destroyed in the silent midnight hour by fire and sword, by the hands

Invernenty, on " The Braes of Balquhidder," was one of the farms thus forcibly occupied by the Macgregors, although the property of a Maclaurin family, and in the days of Rob Boy, two centuries afterwards, the aid of Stewart of Appin was called in to replace the Maclaurins in their own, which he did at the head of 200 of his men. All these farms, however, are now the property of the chief of clan Gregor, having been purchased about 1798 from the commissioners of the forfeited estates.

The Maclaurins were out in the rebellion of 1745. According to President Forbes, they were followers of the Murrays of Athole, but although some of them might have been so, the majority of the clan fought for the Pre- tender with the Stewarts of Appin under Stewart of Ardsheil.

The chiefship was claimed by the family to which belonged Colin Maclaurin, the eminent mathematician and philosopher, and his son, John Maclaurin, Lord Dreghorn. In the application given in for the latter to the Lyon Court, he proved his descent from a family which had long been in possession of the island of Tiree, one of the Argyleshire He- brides.

MACRAE.

Badge — Club-moss.

Macrae (MaoEa or MacBath)6 is the name of a Boss-shire clan at one time very numerous

of a banditti of incendiarists from Glendoehart, A.D. 1558. Erected by Daniel Maclaurin, Esq. of St John's "Wood, London, author of a short history of his own clan, and for the use of his clansmen only. — October 1868.'"

0 For the information here given, we are mainly indebted to the MS. above referred to.

THE MACRAES— THE BUCHANANS.

281

on the shores of Kintail, but now widely scat- tered through Scotland and the colonies, more especially Canada. The oldest form of the name " M'Rath " signifies " son-of-good-luck.:' The clan is generally considered to he of pure Gaelic stock, although its earliest traditions point to an Irish origin. They are said to have come over with Colin Fitzgerald, the founder of the clan Mackenzie, of whose family they continued through their whole history the warm friends and adherents, so much so that they were jocularly called " Seaforth's shirt," and under his leadership they fought at the battle of Largs, in 1263. They settled first in the Aird of Lovat, but subsequently emigrated into Glenshiel, in the district of Kintail. At the battle of Auldearn, in May 1645, the Macraes fought under the " Caber-Eey," on the side of Montrose, where they lost a great num- ber of men. The chief of the Macraes is Macrae of Inverinate, in Kintail, whose family since about the year 1520 held the honourable post of constables of Islandonan. A MS. genealogical account of the clans, written by the Rev. John Macrae, minister of Dingwall, who died in 1704, was formerly in possession of Lieut. -Col. Sir John Macrae of Ardintoul, and is now possessed by the present head of the Inverinate family, Colin Macrae, Esq.,W.S., who has also a copy of a treaty of friendship between the Campbells of Craignish and the Macraes of Kintail, dated 1702. This history contains many interesting stories, descriptive of the great size, strength, and courage for which the clan was remarkable. One Duncan Mor, a man of immense strength, contributed largely to the defeat of the Macdonalds at the battle of Park, in 1464, and it was said of him that, though engaged in many conflicts and always victorious, he never came off 'without a wound; and another Duncan, who lived in the beginning of the 18th century, was possessed of so great strength that he is said to have carried for some distance a stone of huge size, and laid it down on the farm of Auchnangart, where it is still to be seen. He was the author of several poetical pieces, and was killed with many of his clan at Sheriffmuir, in 1715, his two brothers falling at his side. His sword, long preserved in the Tower of London, was shown as "the great Highlander's sword."

Loth males and females of the Macraes are said to have evinced a strong taste, not only for severe literary studies, but for the gentler arts of poetry and music. Erom the beginning of the 15th century, one of the Inverinate family always held the office of vicar of Kin- tail ; and John, the first vicar, was much re- vered for his learning, which he acquired with the monks of Beauly. Farquhar Macrae, born 1580, who entered the church, is said to have been a great Latin scholar. It is told of this Farquhar, that on his first visit to the island of Lewes, he had to baptize the whole popula- tion under forty years of age, no minister being resident on the island.

"We shall here give a short account of the Buchanans and Colquhouns, because, as Smi- bert says of the latter, they have ever been placed among the clans practically, although the neighbouring Lowlanders gave to them early Saxon names. It is probable that pri- mitively the}r were both of Gaelic origin.

BUCHANAN.

Badge — Bilberry or Oak.

The Buchanans belong to a numerous clan in Stirlingshire, and the country on the north side of Loch Lomond. The reputed founder of the clan was Anselan, son of O'Kyan, king of Ulster, in Ireland, who is said to have been compelled to leave Ms native country by the incursions of the Danes, and take refuge in Scotland. He landed, with some attendants, on the northern coast of Argyleshire, near the Lennox, about the year 1016, and having, according to the family tradition, in all such 2 N

'282

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

cases made and provided, lent his assistance to King Malcolm the Second in repelling his old enemies the Danes, on two different occa- sions of their arrival in Scotland, he received from that king for his services a grant of land in the north of Scotland. The improbable character of this genealogy is manifested by its farther stating that the aforesaid Anselan married the heiress of the lands of Buchanan, a lady named Dennistoun ; for the Dennis- touns deriving their name from lands given to a family of the name of Danziel, who came into Scotland with Alan, the father of the founder of the Abbey of Paisley, and the first dapifer, seneschal, or steward of Scotland, no heiress of that name could have been in Scot- land until long after the period hero referred to. It is more probable that a portion of what afterwards became the estate of Buchanan formed a part of some royal grant as being connected with the estates of the Earls of Lennox, whom Skene and Napier have estab- lished to have been remotely connected with the royal family of the Canmore line, and to have been in the first instance administrators, on the part of the crown, of the lands which were afterwards bestowed upon them.

The name of Buchanan is territorial, and is now that of a parish in Stirlingshire, which was anciently called Inchcaileoch (" old woman's island"), from an island of that name in Loch Lomond, on which in earlier ages there was a nunnery, and latterly the parish church for a century after the Kefor- mation. In 1621 a detached part of the parish of Luss, which comprehends the lands of the family of Buchanan, was included in this parish, when the chapel of Buchanan was used for the only place of worship, and gave the name to the whole parish.

Anselan (in the family genealogies styled the third of that name) the seventh laird of Buchanan, and the sixth in descent from the above-named Irish prince, but not unlikely to be the first of the name, which is Norman French, is dignified in the same records with the magniloquent appellation of seneschal or chamberlain to Malcolm the first Earl of Leve- nax (as Lennox was then called). In 1225, this Anselan obtained from the same earl a charter of a small island in Lochlomond called

Clareinch — witnesses Dougal, Gilchrist, and Amalyn, the earl's three brothers — the name of which island afterwards became the rallying cry of the Buchanans. He had three sons viz., Methlen, said by Buchanan of Auchmar to have been ancestor of the MacMillans ; Colman, ancestor of the MacColmans ; and his successor Gilbert.

His eldest son, Gilbert, or Gillebrid, appears to have borne the surname of Buchanan.

Sir Maurice Buchanan, grandson of Gilbert, and son of a chief of the same name, received from Donald, Earl of Lennox, a charter of the lands of Sallochy, with confirmation of the upper part of the carrucate of Buchanan. Sir Maurice also obtained a charter of confirmation of the lands of Buchanan from King David II. in the beginning of his reign.

Sir Maurice de Buchanan the second, above mentioned, married a daughter of Menteith of Eusky, and had a son, Walter de Buchanan, who had a charter of confirmation of some of his lands of Buchanan from Eobert the Second, in which he is designed the king's " consan- guineus," or cousin. His eldest son, John, married Janet, daughter and sole heiress of John Buchanan of Leny, fourth in descent from Allan already noticed. John, who died before his father, had three sons, viz., Sir Alexander, Walter, and John, who inherited the lands of Leny, and carried on that family.

Sir Alexander died unmarried, and the second son, Sir Walter, succeeded to the estate of Buchanan.

This Sir Walter de Buchanan married Isabel, daughter of Murdoch, Duke of Al- bany, governor of Scotland, by Isabel, countess of Lennox, in her own right. With a daughter, married to Gray of Foulis, ancestor of Lord Gray, he had three sons, viz., Patrick, his successor ; Maurice, treasurer to the Princess Margaret, the daughter of King James I., and Dauphiness of France, with whom he left Scotland ; and Thomas, founder of the Buchanans of Carbeth.

The eldest son, Patrick, acquired a part of Strathyre in 1455, and had a charter under the great seal of his estate of Buchanan, dated in 1460. He had two sons and a daughter, Anabella, married to her cousin, James Stew- art of Baldorrans, grandson of Murdoch,

THE BUCHANANS.

283

Duke of Albany. Their younger son, Thomas Buchanan, was, in 1482, founder of the house of Drumakill, whence, in the third genera- tion, came the celebrated George Buchanan. Patrick's elder son, Walter Buchanan of that ilk, married a daughter of Lord Graham, and by her had two sops, Patrick and John, and two daughters, one of them married to the laird of Lamond, and the other to the laird of Ardkinglass.

John Buchanan, the younger son, succeeded by testament to Menzies of Arnprior, and was the facetious "King of Kippen," and faithful ally of James V, The way in which the laird of Arnprior got the name of " King of Kippen" is thus related by a tradition which Sir Walter Scott has introduced into his Tales of a Grandfather : — " When James the Fifth travelled in disguise, he used a name which was known only to some of his principal nohility and attendants. He was called the Goodman (the tenant, that is) of Ballengeich. Ballengeich is a steep pass which leads down behind the castle of Stirling. Once upon a time when the court was feasting in Stirling, the king sent for some venison from the neigh- bouring hills. The deer was killed and put on horses' backs to be transported to Stirling. Unluckily they had to pass the castle gates of Arnprior, belonging to a chief of the Buchanans, who chanced to have a considerable number of guests with him. It was late, and the company were rather short of victuals, though they had more than enough of liquor. The chief, seeing so much fat venison passing his very door, seized on it, and to the expostulations of the keepers, who told him it belonged to King James, he answered insolently, that if James was king in Scotland, he (Buchanan) was king in Kippen ; being the name of the district in which Arnprior lay. On hearing what had happened, the king got on horseback, and rode instantly from Stirling to Buchanan's house, where he found a strong fierce-looking Highlander, with an axe on his shoulder, standing sentinel at the door, This grim warder refused the king admittance, saying that the laird of Arnprior was at dinner, and would not be disturbed. ' Yet go up to the company, my good friend,' said the king, ' and tell him that the Goodman of Ballengeich is

come to feast with the King of Kippen.' The porter went grumbling into the house, and told his master that there was a fellow with a red beard at the gate, who called himself the Goodman of Ballengeich, who said he was come to dine with the King of Kippen. As soon as Buchanan heard these words, he knew that the king was come in person, and has- tened down to kneel at James's feet, and to ask forgiveness for his insolent behaviour. But the king, who only meant to give him a fright, forgave him freely, and, going into the castle, feasted on his own venison which Buchanan had intercepted. Buchanan of Arnprior was ever afterwards called the King of Kippen." " He was killed at the battle of Pinkie in 1547.

The elder son, Patrick, who fell on Flodden field, durng his father's lifetime, had married a daughter of the Earl of Argyll. She bore to him two sons and two daughters. The younger son, Walter, in 1519, conveyed to his son Walter the lands of Spittal, and was thus the founder of that house. On the 14th December of that year, he had a charter from his father of the temple-lands of Easter-Catter.

The elder son, George Buchanan of that ilk, succeeded his grandfather, and was sheriff of Dumbartonshire at the critical epoch of 1561. By Margaret, daughter of Edmonstone of Dun- treath, he had a son, John, who died before his father, leaving a son. By a second lady, Janet, daughter of Cunninghame of Craigans, he had William, founder of the now extinct house of Auchmar.

John Buchanan, above mentioned as dying before his father, George Buchanan of that ilk, was twice married, first to the Lord Living- ston's daughter, by whom he had one son, George, who succeeded his grandfather. The son, Sir George Buchanan, married Mary Graham, daughter of the Earl of Monteith, and had, with two daughters, a son, Sir John Buchanan of that ilk. Sir John married Anabella Erskine, daughter of Adam, conimen- dator of Cambuskenneth, a son of the Master of Mar. He had a son, George, his successor, and a daughter married to Campbell of Ea- hein.

Sir George Buchanan the son married Eliza- 7 History of Scotland.

284

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

beth Preston, daughter of the laird of Craig- millar. Sir George was taken prisoner at Inverkeithing, in which state he died in the end of 1651, leaving, with three daughters, one son, John, the last laird of Buchanan, who was twice married, but had no male issue. By hi3 second wife, Jean Pringle, daughter of Mr Andrew Pringle, a minister, he had a daughter Janet, married to Henry Buchanan of Leny. John, the last laird, died in Decem- ber 1682. His estate was sold by his creditors, and purchased by the ancestor of the Duke of Montrose.

The barons or lairds of Buchanan built a castle in Stirlingshire, where the present Buchanan house stands, formerly called the Peel of Buchanan. Part of it exists, formina the charter-room. A more modern house was built by these chiefs, adjoining the east side. This mansion came into the possession of the first Duke of Montrose, who made several additions to it, as did also subsequent dukes, and it is now the chief seat of that ducal family in Scotland.

The principal line of the Buchanans be- coming, as above shown, extinct in 1682, the representation of the family devolved on Buchanan of Auchmar. This line became, in its turn, extinct in 1816, and, in the absence of other competitors, the late Dr Francis Hamilton-Buchanan of Bardowie, Spittal, and Leny, as heir-male of Walter, first of the family of Spittal, established in 1826 his claims as chief of the clan.

The last lineal male descendant of the Bucha- nans of Leny was Henry Buchanan, about 1723, whose daughter and heiress, Catherine, mar- ried Thomas Buchanan of Spittal, an officer in the Dutch service, who took for his second wife, Elizabeth, youngest daughter of John Hamilton of Bardowie, the sole survivor of her family, and by her he had four sons and two daughters. Their eldest son John, born in 1758, succeeded to the estate of Bardowie, and assumed the additional name of Hamilton, but dying without male issue, was succeeded by his brother, the above named Dr Francis Hamilton-Buchanan.

There were at one time so many heritors of the name of Buchanan, that it is said the laird of Buchanan could, in a summer's day,

call fifty heritors of his own surname to his house, upon any occasion, and all of them might with convenience return to their re- spective residences before night, the most dis- tant of their homes not being above ten miles from Buchanan Castle.

COLQUHOUN.

Badge — Bearberry. The territory of the Colquhouns is in Dum- bartonshire, and the principal families of the name are Colquhoun of Colquhoun and Luss, the chief of the clan, a baronet of Scotland and Nova Scotia, created in 1704, and of Great Britain in 1786; Colquhoun of Killer- mont and Garscadden ; Colquhoun of Arden- connel ; and Colquhoun of Glenmillan. There was likewise Colquhoun of Tilliquhoun, a baronet of Scotland and Nova Scotia (1625), but this family is extinct.

The origin of the name is territorial. One tradition deduces the descent of the first pos- sessor from a younger son of the old Earls of Lennox, because of the similarity of their armorial bearings. It is certain that they were anciently vassals of that potent house.

The immediate ancestor of the family of Luss was Humphry de Kilpatrick, who, in the reign of Alexander II., not later than 1246, obtained from Malcolm, Earl of Lennox, a grant of the lands and barony of Colquhoun, in the parish of Old or West Kilpatrick, pro servitio unius militis, &c, and in consequence assumed the name of Colquhoun, instead of his own.

His grandson, Ingelram, third Colquhoun, lived in the reign of Alexander III.

THE COLQUHOUNS.

285

His son, Humphry de Colqulioun, is witness in a charter of Malcolm, fifth Earl of Lennox, in favour of Sir John de Luss,9 between the years 1292-1333. The following remarkable reference to the construction of a house ad opus Gulquhanorum, by order of King Eobert Bruce, is extracted from the Compotum Constabularii de Cardross, vol. L, in the accounts of the Great Chamberlains of Scotland, under date 30th July 1329, as quoted by Mr Tytler in the appendix to the second volume of his History of Scotland : " Item, in construccione cujusdam domus ad opus CidquhanorumDomim Eegis ibidem, 10 solidi." Mr Tytler in a note says that Gulquhanorum is " an obscure word, which occurs nowhere else — conjectured by a learned friend to be ' keepers of the dogs,' from the Gaelic root Gillen-au-con — abbre- viated, GiUecon, Culquhoun."

Sir Eobert de Colquhoun, supposed by Mr Fraser, the family historian, to be fifth in descent from the first Humphry, and son of a Humphry, the fourth of Colquhoun, in the reign of David Bruce, married in or previous to the year 1368 the daughter and sole heiress (known in the family tradition as " The Fair Maid of Luss,") of Godfry de Luss, lord of Luss, head or chief of an ancient family of that name, and the sixth in a direct male line from Malduin, dean of Lennox, who, in the beginning of the thirteenth century, received from Alwyn, second Earl of Lennox, a charter of the lands of Luss. The Luss territories lie in the mountainous but beautiful and picturesque district on the margin of Loch Lomond. Sir Eobert was designed " dominus de Col- quhoun and de Luss," in a charter dated in 1368; since which time the family have borne the designation of Colquhoun of Col- quhoun and Luss. He is also witness in a charter of the lands of Auchmar by Walter of Faslane, Lord of Lennox, to Walter de Buchanan in 1373. He had four sons, namely — Sir Humphry, his heir ; Eobert, first of the family of Camstraddan, from whom several other families of the name of Colquhoun in Dumbartonshire are descended ; Eobert men- tioned in the Camstraddan charter as " frater junior;'' and Patrick, who is mentioned in a

' Fraser's Chiefs of Colquhoun.

charter from his brother Sir Humphry to his other brother Eobert.

The eldest son, Six Humphry, sixth of Colquhoun, and eighth of Luss, is a witness in three charters by Duncan, Earl of Lennox, in the years 1393, 1394, and 1395. He died in 1406, and left three sons and two daughters. Patrick, his youngest son, was ancestor of the Colquhouns of Glennis, from whom the Colquhouns of Barrowfield, Piemont, and others were descended. The second son, John, succeeded his eldest brother. The eldest son, Sir Eobert, died in 1408, and was succeeded by his brother. Sir John Colquhoun was appointed governor of the castle of Dumbarton, by King James I., for his fidelity to that king during his imprisonment in England. From his activity in punishing the depredations of the Highlanders, who often committed great outrages in the low country of Dumbarton- shire, he rendered himself obnoxious to them, and a plot was formed for his destruction. He received a civil message from some of their chiefs, desiring a friendly conference, in order to accommodate all their differences. Suspecting no treachery, he went out to meet them but slightly attended, and was immediately attacked by a numerous body of Islanders, under two noted robber-chiefs, Lachlan Maclean and Murdoch Gibson, and slain in Inchmurren, on Loch Lomond, in 1439. By his wife, Jean, daughter of Eobert, Lord Erskine, he had a son, Malcolm, a youth of great promise. He died before his father, leaving a son, John, who succeeded his grandfather in 1439. This Sir John Colquhoun was one of the most distinguished men of his age in Scotland, and highly esteemed by King James III., from whom he got a charter in 1457 of the lands of Luss, Colqulioun, and Garscube, in Dumbarton- shire, and of the lands of Glyn and Sauchie, in Stirlingshire, incorporating the whole into a free barony, to be called the Barony of Luss ; and in the following year he obtained from the king a charter erecting into a free forest the lands of Eossdhu and Glenmachome. From 1465 to 1469 he held the high office of comptroller of the Exchequer, and was subse- quently appointed sheriff principal of Dum- bartonshire. In 1645 he got a grant of the lands of Kilmardinny, and in 1473 and in 1474,

286

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

of Boseneath, Strone, &o. In 1474 he was appointed lord high chamberlain of Scotland, and immediately thereafter was nominated one of the ambassadors extraordinary to the Court of England, to negotiate a marriage between the Prince Eoyal of Scotland and the Princess Cicily, daughter of King Edward IV. By a royal charter dated 17th September 1477, he was constituted governor of the castle of Dumbarton for life. He was killed by a cannon-ball at the siege of Dumbarton Castle, probably in 1478. By his wife, daughter of Thomas, Lord Boyd, he had two sons and one daughter. His second son, Eobert, was bred to the church, and was first rector of Kippen and Luss, and afterwards bishop of Argyle from 1473 to 1499. The daughter, Margaret, married Sir William Murray, seventh baron of Tullibardine (ancestor of the Dukes of Athole), and bore to him seventeen sons.

His eldest son, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, died in 1493, and was succeeded by his son, Sir John Colquhoun, who received the honour of knighthood from King James IV., and obtained a charter under the great seal of sundry lands and baronies in Dumbartonshire, dated 4th December 1506. On 11th July 1526 he and Patrick Colquhoun his son received a respite for assisting John, Earl of Lennox, in treason- ably besieging, taking, and holding the castle of Dumbarton. He died before 16th August 1536. By his first wife, Elizabeth Stewart, daughter of John, Earl of Lennox, Sir John Colquhoun had four sons and four daughters ; and by his second wife, Margaret, daughter of William Cunningham of Craigends, he had two sons and two daughters. His eldest son, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, married Lady Catherine Graham, daughter of William, first Earl of Montrose, and died in 1537. By her he had three sons and two daughters. His son James, designated of Garscube; ancestor of the Colquhouns of Garscube, Adam, and Patrick.9 His eldest son, Sir John Colquhoun, married, first, Christian Erskine, daughter of Eobert, Lord Erskine ; and secondly, Agnes, daughter of the fourth Lord Boyd, ancestor of the Earls of Kilmarnock. He died in 1575.

9 Fraser's Chiefs of ColqvJwim.

His eldest son, Humphry, acquired the heritable coronership of the county of Dum- barton, from Eobert Graham of Knockdollian, which was ratified and confirmed by a charter under the great seal in 1583.

In July 1592, some of the Macgregors and Macfarlanes came down upon the low country of Dumbartonshire, and committed vast ravages, especially upon the territory of the Colquhouns. At the head of his vassals, and accompanied by several of the gentlemen of the neighbourhood, Sir Humphry Colquhoun attacked the invaders, and after a bloody conflict, which was only put an end to at nightfall, he was overpowered by his assailants, and forced to retreat. To quote from Mr Fraser's Chiefs of the Colquhouns — "He betook himself to the castle of Bannachra, a strong- hold which had been erected by the Colquhouns at the foot of the north side of the hill of Bennibuie, in the parish of Luss. A party of the Macfarlanes and Macgregors pursued him, and laid siege to his castle. One of the ser- vants who attended the knight was of the same surname as himself. He had been tampered with by the assailants of his master, and treacherously made him their victim. The servant, while conducting his master to his room up a winding stair of the castle, made him by preconcert a mark for the arrows of the clan who pursued him by throwing the glare of a paper torch upon his person when opposite a loophole. A winged arrow, darted from its string with a steady aim, pierced the unhappy knight to the heart, and he fell dead on the spot. The fatal loophole is still pointed out, but the stair, like its unfortunate lord, has crumbled into dust." Sir Humphry mar- ried, first, Lady Jean Cunningham, daughter of Alexander, fifth Earl of Glencairn, widow of the Earl of Argyll, by whom he had no children, and secondly, Jean, daughter of John, Lord Hamilton, by whom he had a daughter. Having no male issue, he was succeeded by his younger brother, Alexander.

In Sir Alexander's time occurred the raid ot Glenfinlas, and the bloody clan conflict of Glen- fruin, between the Colquhouns and Macgregors, in December 1602 and February 1603, regard- ing which the popular accounts are much al variance with the historical facts. The Col-

THE COLQUHOUNS

287

quhouns had taken part in the execution of the letters of fire and sword issued by the crown against the Macgregors some years before, and the feud between them had been greatly aggravated by various acts of violence and aggression on both sides.

In 1602, the Macgregors made a regular raid on the laird of Luss's lands in Glentinlas, and carried off a number of sheep and cattle, as well as slew several of the tenants. Alex- ander Colquhoun, who had before complained to the privy council against the Earl of Argyll for not repressing the clan Gregor, but who had failed in obtaining any redress, now adopted a tragic method in order to excite the sympathy of the king. He appeared before his majesty at Stirling, accompanied by a number of females, the relatives of those who had been killed or wounded at Glenfinlas, each carrying the bloody shirt of her killed or wounded relative, to implore his majesty to avenge the wrongs done them. The ruse had the desired effect upon the king, who, from a sensitiveness of constitutional temperament, which made him shudder even at the sight of blood, was extremely susceptible to impressions from scenes of this description, and he imme- diately granted a commission of lieutenancy to the laird of Luss, investing him with power to repress similar crimes, and to apprehend the perpetrators.

" This commission granted to their enemy appears to have roused the lawless rage of the Macgregors, who rose in strong force to duly the laird of Luss ; and Glenfruin, with its disasters and sanguinary defeat of the Colquhouns, and its ultimate terrible conse- quences to the victorous clan themselves, was the result."

In the beginning of the year 1603, Allaster Macgregor of Glenstrae, followed by four hundred men chiefly of his own clan, but including also some of the clans Cameron and Anverich, armed with " halberschois, pow- aixes, twa-handit swordis, bowis and arrowis, and with hagbutis and pistoletis," advanced into the territory of Luss. Colquhoun, acting under his royal commission, had raised a force which has been stated by some writers as having amounted to 300 horse and 500 foot. This is probably an exaggeration, but even if

it is not, the disasters which befell them may- be explained from the trap into which they fell, and from the nature of the ground on which they encountered the enemy. This divested them of all the advantages wdiich they might have derived from superiority of numbers and from their horse.

On the 7th February 1603, the Macgregors were in Glenfruin " in two divisions," writes Mr Fraser — " One of them at the head of the glen, and the other in ambuscade near the farm of Strone, at a hollow or ravine called the Crate. The Colquhouns came into Glenfruin from the Luss side, which is opposite Strone — probably by Glen Luss and Glen Mackurn. Alexander Colquhoun pushed on his forces in order to get through the glen before encounter- ing the Macgregors ; but, aware of his approach, Allaster Macgregor also pushed forward one division of his forces and entered at the head of the glen in time to prevent his enemy from emerging from the upper end of the glen, whilst his brother, John Macgregor, with the division of his clan, which lay in ambuscade, by a detour, took the rear of the Colquhouns, which prevented their retreat down the glen without fighting their way through that section of the Macgregors who had got in their rear. The success of the stratagem by which the Colquhouns were thus placed between two fires seems to be the only way of accounting for the terrible slaughter of the Colquhouns and the much less loss of the Macgregors.

" The Colquhouns soon became unable to maintain their ground, and, falling into a moss at the farm of Auchingaich, they were thrown into disorder, and made a hasty and disorderly retreat, which proved even more disastrous than the conflict, for they had to force their way through the men led by John Macgregor, whilst they were pressed behind by Allaster, who, reuniting the two divisions of his army, continued the pursuit."

All who fell into the hands of the victors were at once put to death, and the chief of the Colquhouns barely escaped with his life after his horse had been killed under him. One hundred and forty of the Colquhouns were slaughtered, and many more were wounded, among whom were several women and children. When the pursuit ended, the work of spolia-

288

H1ST0EY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

tion and devastation commenced. Large num- bers of horses, cattle, sheep, and goats were carried off, and many of the houses and stead- ings of the tenantry were turned to the ground. Their triumph the Macgregors were not allowed long to enjoy. The government took instant and severe measures against them. A price was put upon the heads of seventy or eighty of them by name, and upon a number of their confederates of other clans : — " Before any judicial inquiry was made," says Mr Eraser, "on 3d April 1603, only two days before James VI. left Scotland for England to take possession of the English throne, an Act of Privy Council was passed, by which the name of Gregor or Macgregor was for ever abolished. AH of thie surname were com- manded, under the penalty of death, to change it for another; and the same penalty was denounced against those who should give food or shelter to any of the clan. All who had been at the conflict of Glenfruin, and at the spoliation and burning of the lands of the Laird of Luss, were prohibited, under the penalty of death, from carrying any weapon except a pointless knife to eat their meat." Thirty-five of the clan Gregor were executed after trial between the 20th May 1633 and the 2d March 1604. Amongst these was Allaster Macgregor, who surrendered himself to the Earl of Argyll.

By his wife Helen, daughter of Sir George Buchanan of that ilk, Alexander had one son and five daughters. He died in 1617.

The eldest son, Sir John, in his father's lifetime, got a charter under the great seal of the ten pound land of Dunnerbuck, dated 20th February 1602, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia by patent dated the last day of August 1625. He married Lady Lillias Graham, daughter of the fourth Earl of Mon- trose, brother of the great Marquis, "by whom he had three sons and three daughters. His two eldest sons succeeded to the baronetcy. From Alexander, the third son, the Col- quhouns of Tillyquhoun were descended. He died in 1647.

Sir John, the second baronet of Luss, married Margaret, daughter and sole heiress of Sir Gideon Baillie of Lochend, in the county of Haddington, and had two sons, and

seven daughters. He adhered firmly to the royal cause during all the time of the civil wars, on which account he suffered many hardships, and, in 1654, was by Cromwell fined two thousand pounds sterling. He was succeeded in 1676 by his younger son, Sir James — the elder having predeceased him — third baronet of Luss, who held the estates only four years, and being a minor, unmarried, left no issue. He was succeeded in 1680 by his uncle, Sir James, who married Penuel, daughter of William Cunningham of Bal- leichan, in Ireland. He had, with, one daughter, two sons, Sir Humphry, fifth baro- net, and James. The former was a member of the last Scottish Parliament, and strenuously opposed and voted against every article of the treaty of union. By his wife Margaret, daughter of Sir Patrick Houston of that ilk, baronet, he had an only daughter, Anne Col- quhoun, his sole heiress, who, in 1702, mar- ried James Grant of Pluscardine, second son of Ludovick Grant of Grant, immediate younger brother of Brigadier Alexander Grant, heir apparent of the said Ludovick.

Having no male issue, Sir Humphry, with the design that his daughter and her husband should succeed him in his whole estate and honours, in 1704 resigned his baronetcy into the hands of her majesty Queen Anne, for a new patent to himself in liferent, and his son-in-law and his heirs therein named in fee, but with this ex- press limitation that he and his heirs so suc- ceeding to that estate and title should be obliged to bear the name and arms of Col- quhoun of Luss, &c. It was also specially pro- vided that the estates of Grant and Luss should not be conjoined.

Sir Humphry died in 1718, and was suc- ceeded in his estate and honours by James Grant, his son-in law, under the name and designation of Sir James Colquhoun of Luss. He enjoyed that estate and title till the death of his elder brother, Brigadier Alexander Grant, in 1719, when, succeeding to the estate of Grant, he relinquished the name and title of Colquhoun of Luss, and resumed his own, retaining the baronetcy, it being by the last patent vested in his person. He died in 1747.

By the said Anne, his wife, he had a

THE COLQUHOILNS.

289

numerous family. His eldest son, Humphry Colquhoun, subsequently Humphry Grant of Grant, died unmarried in 1732. The second son, Ludovick, became Sir Ludovick Grant of Grant, baronet, while the fourth son James succeeded as Sir James Colquhoun of Luss, the third son having died in infancy. He is the amiable and very polite gentleman described by Smollett in his novel of Humphry Clinker, under the name of " Sir George Colquhoun, a colonel in the Dutch service." He married Lady Helen Sutherland, daughter of William Lord Strathnaver, son of the Earl of Sutherland, and by her he had three sons and five daughters. In 1777 he founded the town of Helensburgh on the frith of Clyde, and named it after his wife. To put an end to some disputes which had arisen with regard to the destination of the

old patent of the Nova Scotia baronetc}', (John Colquhoun of Tillyquhoun, as the eldest cadet, having, on the death of his cousin- german, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, in 1718, assumed the title as heir male of his grand- father, the patentee), Sir James was, in 1786, created a baronet of Great Britain. His second youngest daughter, Margaret, married William Baillie, a lord of session, under the title of Lord Polkemmet, and was the mother of Sir William Baillie, baronet. Sir James died in November 1786.

His eldest son, Sir James Colquhoun, second baronet under the new patent, sheriff-depute of Dumbartonshire, was one of the principal clerks of session. By his wife, Mary, daughter and co-heir of James Falconer, Esq. of Monk- town, he had seven sons and four daughters. He died in 1805. His eldest son, Sir James,

Old Rossdhu Castle, from the Chiefs of the Colquhouns.

third baronet, was for some time M.P. for Dumbartonshire. He married, on 13th June 1799, his cousin Janet, daughter of Sir John Sinclair, baronet, and had three sons and two daughters. Of this lady, who died October 21, 1846, and who was distinguished for her piety and benevolence, a memoir exists by the late Rev, James Hamilton, D.D., London, n.

" Some time after Sir James' succession." says Mr Fraser, to whose book on the Col- quhouns we have been much indebted in this account, " significant testimony was given that the ancient feud between his family and that of the Macgregors, which had frequently led to such disastrous results to both, had given place to feelings of hearty goodwill and friendship.

290

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

On an invitation from Six James and Lady Colquhoun, Sir John Murray Macgregor and Lady Macgregor came on a visit to Bossdhu. The two baronets visited Glenfruin. They were accompanied by Lady Colquhoun and Misses Helen and Catherine Colquhoun. After the battlefield had been carefully inspected by the descendants of the combatants, Sir J. M. Macgregor insisted on shaking hands with Sir James Colquhoun and the whole party on the spot where it was supposed that the battle had been hottest. On the occasion of the same visit to Bossdhu, the party ascended Ben Lomond, which dominates so grandly over Loch Lomond. On the summit of this lofty mountain, Sir John M. Macgregor danced a Highland reel with Miss Catherine Col- quhoun, afterwards Mrs Millar of Earnoch. Sir John was then fully eighty years of age."

His eldest son, Sir James Colquhoun, the fourth baronet of the new creation, and the eighth of the old patent, succeeded on his father's death, 3d Eeb. 1836; chief of the Colquhouns of Luss ; Lord-lieutenant of Dum- bartonshire, and M.P. for that county from 1837 to 1841. He married in June 1843, Jane, daughter of Sir Bobert Abercromby of Birkenbog. She died 3d May 1844, leaving one son, James, born in 1844.

The family mansion, Boss-dhu, is situated on a beautiful peninsula. To the possessions of the family of Colquhoun was added in 1852 the estate of Ardincaple, purchased from the Duchess Dowager of Argyll. According to Mr Fraser, the three baronets of Luss, before Sir James, purchased up no less than fourteen lairdships.

Bobert, a younger son of Sir Bobert Col- quhoun of that ilk, who married the heiress of Luss, was the first of the Colquhouns of Cam- strodden, which estate, with the lands of Achirgahan, he obtained by charter, dated 4th July 1395, from his brother Sir Humphry. Sir James Colquhoun, third baronet, purchased in 1826 that estate from the hereditary pro- prietor, and re-annexed it to the estate of Luss.

The Killermont line, originally of Garscad- den, is a scion of the Camstrodden branch.

FORBES.

Badge — Broom.

Although there is great doubt as to the Celtic or at least Gaelic origin of the Forbes clan, still, as it was one of the most powerful and influential of the northern clans, it may claim a notice here. " The Forbes Family and following," says Smibert, " ranked early among the strongest on the north-eastern coast of Scotland ; and no one can reasonably doubt but that the ancient Pictish Gael of the region in question constituted a large proportion (if not of the Fortieses, at least) of the followers of the house."

The traditions regarding the origin of the surname of Forbes are various ; and some of them very fanciful. The principal of these, referred to by Sir Samuel Forbes in his "View of the diocese of Aberdeen" (MS. quoted by the Statistical Account of Scot- land, art. Tullynessle and Forbes), states that this natne was first assumed by one Ochonchar, from Ireland, who having slain a ferocious bear in that district, took the name of Forbear, now spelled and pronounced Forbes, in two syllables ; although the English, in pronunciation, make it only one. In con- sequence of this feat the Forbeses carry in their arms three bears' heads. A variation of this story says that the actor in this daring exploit was desirous of exhibiting his courage to the young and beautiful heiress of the adjacent castle, whose name being Bess, he, on receiving her hand as his reward, assumed it

THE FORBESES.

291

to commemorate his having killed the bear for " Bess." Another tradition states that the name of the founder of the family was originally Bois, a follower of an early Scottish king, and that on granting him certain lands for some extraordinary service, his majesty observed that they were " for Boice." The surname, however, is territorial, and said to be Celtic, from the Gaelic word Ferbash or Ferbasach, a bold man.

" On the whole," says Smibert, " the tra- ditions of the family, as well as other authorities, countenance with unusual strength, the belief, that the heads of the Forbeses belonged really to the Irish branch, and were among those strangers of that race whom the Lowland kings planted in the north and north-east of Scot- land to orerawe the remaining primary popu- lation of Gaelic Picts."

According to Skene, in his treatise De Verborum Signification e, Duncan Forbois got from King Alexander (but which of the three Icings of that name is not mentioned) a charter of the lands and heritage of Forbois in Aber- deenshire, whence the surname. In the reign of King William the Lion, John de Forbes possessed the lands of that name. His son, Fergus de Forbes, had a charter of the same from Alexander, Earl of Buchan, about 1236. Next of this race are Duncan de Forbes, his son, 1262, and Alexander de Forbes, grandson, governor of Urquharb Castle in Moray, which he bravely defended for a long time, in 1304, against Edward I. of England ; but on its surrender all within the castle were put to the sword, except the wife of the governor, who escaped to Ireland, and was there delivered of a posthumous son. This son, Sir Alexander de Forbes, the only one of his family remain- ing, came to Scotland in the reign of Robert the Bruce, and his patrimonial inheritance of Forbes having been bestowed upon others, he obtained a grant of other lands instead. He was killed at the battle of Duplin, in 1332, fighting valiantly on the side of King David, the son of Bruce. From his son, Sir John de Forbes, 1373, all the numerous families in Scotland who bear the name and their offshoots, trace their descent.'

1 Low's Scot. Heroes, App.

Sir John's son, Sir Alexander de Forbes (curiously said to be posthumous like the above Alexander), acquired from Thomas, Earl of Mar, several lands in Aberdeenshire, the grant of which King Robert II. ratified by charter in the third year of his reign. By King Robert III. he was appointed justiciary of Aberdeen, and coroner of that county. He died in 1405. By his wife, a daughter of Kennedy of Dunure, he had four sons, namely — Sir Alexander, his successor, the first Lord Forbes ; Sir William, ancestor of the Lords Pitsligo ; Sir John, who obtained the thane- dom of Formartine (which now gives the title of viscount to the Earl of Aberdeen) and the lands of Tolquhoun, by his marriage with Marjory, daughter and heiress of Sir Henry Preston of Formartine, knight (of the Dingwall family), and was ancestor of the Forbeses of Tolquhoun, Foveran, Watertoun, Culloden, and others of the name ; and Alexander, founder of the family of Brux, and others.

Alexander, the elder son, was created a peer of parliament sometime after 1436. The precise date of creation is not known, but in a precept, directed by James II. to the lords of the exchequer, dated 12th July 1442, he is styled Lord Forbes. He died in 1448. By his wife, Lady Elizabeth (sometimes called Lady Mary) Douglas, only daughter of George, Earl of Angus, and grand-daughter of King Robert II., he had two sons and three daughters.

James, the elder sou, second Lord Forbes, was knighted by King James III. He died soon after 1460. By his wife, Lady Egidia Keith, second daughter of the first Earl Marischal, he had three sons and a daughter, namely — William, third Lord Forbes; Duncan, of Corsindae, ancestor (by his second son) of the Forbeses of Monymusk ; and Patrick, the first of the family of Corse, progenitor of the Forbeses, baronets, of Craigievar, and of the Irish Earls of Granard. The daughter, Egidia, became the wife of Malcolm Forbes of Tol- quhoun.

William, third Lord Forbes, married Lady Christian Gordon, third daughter of Alexander, first Earl of Huntly, and had, with a daughter, three sons, Alexander, fourth lord ; Arthur, fifth lord; and John, sixth lord.

292

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Alexander, fourth lord, died, while yet young, before 16th May 1491.

Arthur, fifth Lord Forbes, succeeded his brother, and being under age at the time, he was placed as one of the king's wards, under the guardianship of John, Lord Glammis, whose daughter he had married, but he died soon after his accession to the title, without children.

His next brother, John, became sixth Lord Forbes, before 30th October 1496, at which date he is witness to a charter. The sixth lord died in 154"7. He was thrice married, first, to Lady Catherine Stewart, second daughter of John, Earl of Athole, uterine brother of King James II., and by her he had a son John, who died young, and a daughter, Elizabeth, married to John Grant of Grant; secondly, to Christian, daughter of Sir John Lundin of that ilk, by whom he had two sons and four daughters; and, thirdly, to Eliza- beth Barlow or Barclay, relict of the first Lord Elphinstone, killed at Flodden in 1513, by whom he had a son, Arthur Forbes of Putachie, and a daughter, Janet, who was also thrice married.

The elder son of the second marriage, John, the Master of Forbes above mentioned, is stated to have been a young man of great courage and good education, but of a bold and turbu- lent spirit. He was beheaded for treason, on the 17th of July 1537.

After the execution of the Master, the king (James V.) seems to have been anxious to com- pensate the family for his severity towards them, by admitting his next brother, William, into his favour. He restored to him his brother's honours and estates, and in 1539, appointed him one of the gentlemen of his bedchamber. This William succeeded his father in 1547, as seventh Lord Forbes, and died in 1593. He had married Elizabeth Keith, daughter and coheiress, with her sister, Margaret, Countess Marischal, of Sir William Keith of Inverugie, and had by her six sons and eight daughters. The sons were, John, eighth Lord Forbes; William, of Foderhouse; James, of Lethendy: Robert, prior of Mony- musk; Arthur of Logie, called from his com- plexion, "Black Arthur;" and Abraham, of Blacktoun.

John, eighth Lord Forbes, was one of the five noblemen appointed by commission from the king, dated 25th July 1594, lieutenants of the northern counties, for the suppression of the rebellion of the popish Earls of Huntly and Errol. His lordship was served heir to his mother 13th November 1604, and died soon afterwards. He had married, while still Master of Forbes, Lady Margaret Gordon, eldest daughter of George, fourth Earl of Huntly, and had, with a daughter named Jean, a son, John, who, being educated in the faith of his mother, entered a religious order on the continent, and died without succession. This lady Lord Forbes repudiated, and in consequence a sanguinary contest took place in 1572, in the parish of Clatt, Aberdeenshire, between the two rival clans of Forbes and Gordon. The latter, under the command of two of the earl's brothers, attacked the Forbeses, within a rude intrenchment which they had formed on the white hill of Tillyangus, in the south-western extremity of the parish, and after a severe con- test the Gordons prevailed, having carried the intrenchment, and slain the Master's brother, " Black Arthur." The pursuit of the Forbeses was continued to the very gates of Druminner, the seat of their chief. A number of cairns are still pointed out where those slain on this occasion are said to have been buried. The eighth Lord Forbes took for his second wife, Janet, daughter of James Seton of Touch, and had, besides Arthur, ninth lord, another son, and a daughter.

Arthur, ninth lord, married on 1st February 1600, Jean, second daughter of Alexander, fourth Lord Elphinstone. He was succeeded by his only surviving son, Alexander, tenth Lord Forbes, who fought against the imperialists under the banner of the lion of the north, the renowned Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden, in whose service he attained the rank of lieutenant-general, and won for himself a high military reputation. On his return home, he had a considerable command in the army sent from Scotland to suppress the Irish rebellion in 1643. He afterwards retired to Germany, where he spent the remainder of his days. He was twice mar- ried— first, to Anne, eldest daughter of Sir John Forbes of Pitsligo, by whom he had,

THE FORBESES.

203

besides several children, who died young, a son, William, eleventh Lord Forbes; and secondl}', to Elizabeth, daughter of Robert Forbes of Bires, in Fife, and by her had a large family.

William, eleventh Lord Forbes, died in 1691. He was thrice married, but had issue only by his first wife, Jean, a daughter of Sir John Campbell of Calder.

His eldest sdn, William, twelfth Lord Forbes, was a zealous supporter of the revolution. In 1689 he was sworn a privy councillor to King William. He died in July 1716. By his wife, Anne, daughter of James Brodie of Brodie, he had three sons and one daughter.

William, the eldest son, thirteenth Lord Forbes, married, in September 1720, Dorothy, daughter of William Dale, Esq. of Covent Garden, Westminster. He died at Edinburgh 26th June 1730. He had a son, Francis, four- teenth lord, who died in August 1734, in the thirteenth year of his age, and four daughters, one of whom, Jean, was married to James Dundas of Dundas, and another, the youngest, Elizabeth, married John Gregory, M.D., pro- fessor of the practice of medicine in the uni- versity of Edinburgh, and was the mother of the celebrated Dr James Gregory.

James, second son of the twelfth lord, suc- ceeded his nephew, as fifteenth Lord Forbes, and died at Putachie, 20th February 1761, in the 73d year of his age. He married, first, Mary, daughter of the third Lord Pitsligo, widow of John Forbes of Monymusk, and grandmother of the celebrated Sir William Forbes of Pitsligo, baronet, and had a son, James, sixteenth Lord Forbes, and three daughters; secondly, in July 1741, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir James Gordon of Park, baronet. James, sixteenth lord, died ' at Edinburgh 29th July 1804, in the 80th year of his age. By his wife Catherine, only daughter of Sir Robert Innes, baronet, of Orton and Balvenie, he had four sons and two daughters.

James Ochoncar Forbes, seventeenth lord, the eldest son, born 7th March 1765, entered the army in 1781, as ensign in the Coldstream regiment of foot guards, in which he was an officer for twenty-six years, holding important positions, and doing good service for his country. He died 4th. May 1843. By his

wife, Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Walter Hunter of Polmood, Peeblesshire, and Crailing, Roxburghshire, he had six sons and four daughters. The estate of Polmood had been the subject of litigation for nearly fifty years in the Court of Session and House of Lords, but it was ultimately decided that an old man named Adam Hunter, who laid claim to it, had not established his pedigree. It conse- quently came into the possession of Lady Forbes. His lordship's eldest son, James, a lieutenant-colonel in the Coldstream guards, predeceased his father in 1835.

Walter, the second son, born 29th May 1798, became eighteenth Lord Forbes, on his father's death in 1843. He was twice mar- ried, and had in all eight sons and one daugh- ter. He died in May 1868, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Horace Courtenay, born in 1829.

Lord Forbes is the premier baron of Scot- land, being the first on the union roll. He is also a baronet of Nova Scotia, the date of creation being 1628.

The Forbeses of Tolquhoux, ancient cadets of this family, one of whom fell at the battle of Pinkie, 10th September 1547, are descended from Sir John Forbes, third son of Sir John Forbes, justiciary of Aberdeen in the reign of Robert III., are now represented by James Forbes Leith, Esq. of Whitehaugh, in the same county.

The Forbeses of Craigievar (also in Aber- deenshire), who possess a baronetcy, descend from the Hon. Patrick Forbes of Corse, armour- bearer to King James III., and third son, as already stated, of James, second Lord Forbes. The lands of Corse, which formed part of the barony of Coul and O'iS ele or O'Neil, were in 1476 bestowed on this Patrick, for his services, by that monarch, and on 10th October 1482 he had a charter of confirmation under the great seal, of the barony of O'Neil, namely, the lands of Coule, Kincraigy, and le Corss. In 1510 his son and successor, David_. called " Trail the Axe," had a charter of the lands of O'Xele, C.ors, Kincraigy, le Mureton, with the mill and alehouse thereof (the lands of Coul being now disjoined therefrom), and uniting and incor- porating them into a haill and free barony, " cum furca, fossa, pitt et gallous," &c, to be

294

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

called the barony of O'.Neil in all time coming. He married Elizabeth, sister of Panter of New- manswells, near Montrose, secretary of state to James IV., and had a son, Patrick of O'Neil

Corse, infeft in 1554. Patrick's eldest son, William, infeft in January 1567, by his wife Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Alexander Strachan of Thornton, had six sons and five daughters.

Craigievar Castle.

His eldest son, Patrick Forbes of Corse and O'Neil, was bishop of Aberdeen for seventeen years, and died in 1635. The bishop's male line failing with his grandchildren, the family estates devolved on the descendants of his next brother, William Forbes of Craigievar, the first of that branch.

His eldest son, William, was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, 20th April 1630, with a grant of sixteen thousand acres in New Bruns- wick, erected into a free barony and regality, to be called New Craigievar.

Sir William's son, Sir John, second baronet, married Margaret, a daughter of Young oi Auldbar, and had six sons and three daughters.

His grandson, Sir Arthur, fourth baronet, represented the county of Aberdeen in parlia- ment from 1727 to 1747. Sir Arthur was the bosom friend of Sir Andrew Mitchell, British ambassador to Frederick the Great of Prussia, who left to Sir Arthur the bulk of his pro-

perty, including his valuable library, and his estate of Thainston.

His son, Sir William, fifth baronet, born in 1753, by his wife, the Hon. Sarah Sempill, daughter of the twelfth Lord Sempill, had four sons and seven daughters.

His son, Sir Arthur, sixth baronet, was for some time an officer in the 7th hussars. He died unmarried in 1823, and was succeeded by his brother, Sir John, seventh baronet, born in 1785. He was a judge in the Hon. East India company's service, and married in Sep- tember 1825, the Hon. Charlotte Elizabeth, daughter of the 17th Lord Forbes, and had two sons and six daughters. He died 16th February 1846.

The elder son, Sir William, born May 20, 1836, succeeded as eighth baronet. In 1858 he married the only daughter of Sir Charles Forbes, Bart., of Newe and Edinglassie. He married, secondly, in November 1862, Frances

THE FOEBESES.

295

Emily, youngest daughter of ■ the late bir George Abercromby, Bart, of Birkenbog, and has issue several sons.

The family of Forbes of Pitsligo and Fet- tercairn, which possesses a baronetcy, is descended from Hon. Duncan Forbes of Cor- sindae, second son of the second Lord Forbes.

The family of Forbes of Newe and Edin- glassie, which also possesses a baronetcy, is descended from William Forbes of Dauch and J^ewe, younger son of Sir John Forbes, knight, who obtained a charter of the barony of Pit- sligo and Kinnaldie, 10th October 1476, and whose elder son, Sir John Forbes, was the progenitor of Alexander Forbes, created Lord Forbes of Pitsligo, 24th June 1633, a title attainted in the person of Alexander, fourth lord, for his participation in the rebellion of 1745. John Forbes of Bellabeg, the direct descendant of the said William of Dauch, was born at Bellabeg in September 1743. In early life he went to Bombay, and engaging in mer- cantile pursuits, became one of the most ex- tensive and distinguished merchants in India. Having realised a large fortune he repurchased Newe, the estate of his ancestors, besides other lands in Strathdon, and the whole of his rental was laid out in improvements. He died 20th June 1821, and was succeeded by his nephew, Sir Charles Forbes, eldest son of the Rev. George Forbes of Lochell, by his wife, Katha- rine, only daughter of Gordon Stewart of In- veraurie. He was created a baronet, 4th November 1823. He sat in parliament for upwards of twenty years. In 1833 he was served nearest male heir in general to Alex- ander, third Lord Pitsligo, by a jury at Aber- deen, and the same year he obtained the authority of the Lord Lyon to use the Pitsligo arms and supporters. He died 20th Novem- ber 1849, and was succeeded by his grandson, Sir Charles, second baronet, born 15th July 1832, on whose death, unmarried, 23d May 1852, the title devolved on his uncle, Sir Charles Forbes, third baronet, born at Bombay 21st September 1803, and educated at Harrow school.

The first of the Fortieses of Culloden,2 Inverness-shire, was Duncan Forbes, great-

■ See view of Culloden House, vol. i. p. 657.

grandfather of the celebrated Lord President Forbes, descended from the noble family of Forbes through that of Tolquhoun, and by the mother's side from that of Keith, EarlMarischal. He was M.P. and provost of Inverness, and purchased the estate of Culloden from the laird of Mackintosh in 1626. He died in 1654, aged 82.

Duncan Forbes, the first of Culloden, mar- ried Janet, eldest daughter of James Forbes of Corsindae, also descended from the noble family at the head of the clan, and had, with two daughters, three sons, namely, John, his heir, Captain James Forbes of Caithness, and Captain Duncan Forbes of Assynt.

John Forbes of Culloden, the eldest son, was aho provost of Inverness. He was the friend and supporter of the Marquis of Argyll, and from his strong support of Presbyterian principles he suffered much in the reign of Charles II. and his brother James. About the year 1670, his landed estate was doubled by the purchase of the barony of Feriutosh and the estate of Bunchrew. As a compen- sation for the loss which the family had sustained during the revolution, his eldest son and successor, Duncan Forbes, third of Culloden, received from the Scots par- liament the privilege of distilling into spirits the grain of the barony of Ferintosh, at a nominal composition of the duty, which re- mained the same, after the spirits distilled in other parts of the country were subjected to a comparatively heavy excise ; hence Ferintosh became renowned for its whisky. The privilege was taken away in 1785. By his wife, Marj7, daughter of Sir Robert Times, of Innes, in Morayshire, baronet, he had two sons, John, and Duncan, Lord President, and several daughters.

John, the fourth laird of Culloden, took an active part on the side of government on the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, and, with the afterwards celebrated Lord Lovat, narrowly escaped being apprehended at Aber- deen by Lord Saltoun, in command of the Jacobite forces there. Both he and his brother Duncan were engaged in putting down the in- surrection in Inverness-shire. In those con- vivial times he so much excelled most of his friends in the quantity of claret that he could

296

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

drink, that he was distinguished by the name of Bumper John. Dying without issue in 1734, he was succeeded by his only brother, Duncan,1 the celebrated Lord President, whose only child, John Forbes, the sixth of Culloden, showed, when young, says Mr Burton, "the convivial spirit of his race, without their energy and perseverance." He lived retired at Stradis- hall, in Suffolk, and by economy and judicious management succeeded in some measure in re- trieving the losses which his father had sus- tained in the public service, and which, with the utmost ingratitude, the government, which his exertions and outlay had mainly helped to establish, refused to acknowledge or compen- sate. John Forbes died 26th September 1772. He was twice married — first to Jane, daughter of Sir Arthur Forbes of Craigievar, baronet, by whom he had two sons, Duncan, who died before him, and Arthur, his successor; and, secondly, Jane, daughter of Captain Forbes of Newe, without issue.

Arthur, seventh laird, died 26th May 1803, and was succeeded by his only son, Duncan George, who died 3d November 1827, when his eldest son, Arthur, born 25th January 1819, became the ninth laird of Culloden.

There are many other -families of this name, but want of space forbids us entering into further details.

UBQUHABT.

Badge — Wall-flower. Urquhart, or Urchakd, is the name of a

1 See portrait, vol. i. p. 679. Details concerning this true patriot and upright judge will be found in l ho account of the rebellion of 1745.

minor clan (Urachduri), originally settled in Cromarty (badge, the wallflower), a branch of the clan Forbes. Nisbet says, — "A brother of Ochonchar, who slew the bear, and was predecessor of the Lords Forbes, having in keeping the castle of Urquhart, took his sur- name from the place." This castle stood on the south side of Loch Ness, and was in an- cient times a place of great strength and im- portance, as is apparent from its extensive and magnificent ruins. In that fabulous work, " The true pedigree and lineal descent of the most ancient and honourable family of Ur- quhart. since the creation of the world, by Sir Thomas Urquhart, Knight of Cromartie," the origin of the family and name is ascribed to Ourohartoa, that is, "fortunate and well- beloved," the familiar name of Esormon, of whom the eccentric author describes himself as the 128th descendant. He traces his pedi gree, in a direct line, even up to Adam ana Eve, and somewhat inconsistently makes the word Urquhart have the same meaning as Adam, namely, red earth.

The family of "Urquhart is one of great anti quity. In Hailes' Annuls, it is mentioned that Edward I. of England, during the time of the competition for the Scottish crown, ordered a list of the sherill's in Scotland to be made out. Among them appears the name of Wil- liam Urquhart of Cromartie, heritable sheriff of the county. He married a daughter of Hugh, Earl of Ross, and his son Adam obtained charters of various lands. A descendant of his, Thomas Urquhart of Cromartie, who lived in the 16th century, is said to have been father of 11 daughters and 25 sons. Seven of the latter fell at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and from another descended the Urquharts of Newhall, Monteagle, Kinbeachie, and Braelangwell.

The eldest son, Alexander Urquhart of Cromartie, had a charter from James V. of the lands of Inch Rory and others, in the shires of Ross and Inverness, dated March 7, 1532. He had two sons. The younger son, John Urquhart, born in 1547, became tutor to his grand-nephew, Sir Thomas Urquhart. and wms well known afterwards by the designation of the " Tutor of Cromartie." He died November S, 1631, aged 84.

Sir Thomas, the family genealogist, is

THE URQUHARTS— THE STEWARTS.

297

chiefly known as the translator of Rabelais. He appears to have at one period travelled much on the continent. He afterwards became a cavalier officer, and was knighted by Charles I. at Whitehall. After that monarch's decapi- tation, he accompanied Charles II. in his march into England, and was taken prisoner at the battle of Worcester in 1651, when his estates were forfeited by Cromwell. He wrote several elaborate works, but the most creditable is his translation of Rabelais. Such, notwith- standing, was the universality of his attain- ments, that he deemed himself capable of enlightening the world on many things never "dreamed of in the philosophy" of ordinary mortals. " Had I not," he says, " been pluck'd awa}>- by the importunity of my creditors, I would have emitted to public view above five hundred several treatises on inventions, never hitherto thought upon by any." The time and place of his death are unknown. There is a tradition that he died of an inordinate fit of laughter, on hearing of the restoration of Charles II. The male line ended in Colonel James Urquhart, an officer of much distinction, who died in 1741. The representation of the family devolved on the Urquharts of Braelang- well, which was sold (with the exception of a small portion, which is strictly entailed) by Charles Gordon Urquhart, Esq., an officer in the Scots Greys. The Urquharts of Meldrum, Aberdeenshire, obtained that estate through the marriage, in 1610, of their ancestor, John Urquhart of Craigfintry, tutor of Cromarty, with Elizabeth Seton, heiress of Meldrum. The Urquharts of Craigston, and a few more families of the name, still possess estates in the north of Scotland ; and persons of this surname are still numerous in the counties of Ross and Cromarty. In Ross-shire, Inverness- shire, and Morayshire, there are parishes of the name of Urquhart.

CHAPTER IX.

Stewart — Stewart of Lorn — Appin — Balquhidder — "Donald of the hammer" — Stewarts of Athole — Grandtully — Balcaskie — Drumin — Ardvoirlich — Steuart of Dalguise — Ballechin — Fraser — Fraser of Philorth — Lovat — Ballyfurth and Ford — Beaufort — Castle Fraser — American Frasers — Menzies — Castle Menzies — Pitfoddels — Chisholm — Cromlix or Crom- Icck — Murray — Athole — Tullibardine — Ochtertyre — Drummond — Bellyelone — Grame or Graham — Kincardine — Earl of Montrose — Gordon — Earl of Huntly — Duke of Gordon — "The Cock of the North" — Gumming — Ogilvy — Ferguson.

It now only remains for us to notice shortly several of those families, which, though gene- rally admitted not to be of Celtic origin, yet have a claim, for various important reasons, to be classed among the Highland clans. Most of them have been so long established in the Highlands, they have risen to such power and played such an important part in Highland history, their followers are so numerous and so essentially Gaelic in then' blood and manners, that any notice of the Highland clans would be incomplete without an account of these. We refer to the names of Stewart, Fraser, Menzies, Chisholm, and several others. To the uninitiated the three last have as genuine a Gaelic ring about them as any patronymic rejoicing in the unmistakable prefix " Mac."

STEWART.

It is not our intention here by any means to enter into the general history of the Stewarts — which would be quite beyond our province, even if we had space — but simply to give a short account of those branches of the family which were located in the Highlands, and to a certain extent were regarded as Highland clans. With regard to the origin of the Stewarts generally, we shall content ourselves with making use of Mr Eraser's excellent sum- mary in the introduction to his " Red Book of Grandtully."

Walter, the son of Alan or Fitz-Alan, the founder of the royal family of the Stewarts, being the first of that family who established himself in Scotland, came from Shropshire, in England. Walter's elder brother, William, was progenitor of the family of Fitz-Alan, Earls of Arundel. Their father, a Norman, married, soon after the Xorman Conquest, the daughter

il.

298

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

of Warine, sheriff of Shropshire. He acquired the manor of Ostvestrie or Oswestry in Shropshire, on the "Welsh "border. On the death of Henry I. of England, in 1135, Walter and "William strenuously supported the claims of the Empress Maud, thus raising themselves high in the favour of her uncle, David I., king of the Scots. When that king, in 1141, was obliged to retire to Scotland, Walter probably then accompanied him, en- couraged, on the part of the Scottish monarch, by the most liberal promises, which were faith- fully fulfilled; whilst his brother William re- mained in England, and was rewarded by Maud's son, Henry II. of England. Erom the munificence of King David I. Walter obtained large grants of land in Renfrewshire and in other places, together with the hereditary office Senescallus Scoriae, lord high-steward of Scot- land, an office from which his grandson, Wal- ter, took the name of Stewart, which the family ever afterwards retained. King Mal- colm IV., continuing, after the example of his grandfather, King David, to extend the royal favour towards this English emigrant, con- firmed and ratified to "Walter and his heirs the hereditary office of high steward of Scotland, and the numerous lands which King David I. had granted. In the annals of the period, Walter is celebrated as the founder, probably about 1163, of the monastery of Paisley, in the barony of Renfrew. At or after the time of his establishing himself in Scotland, Walter was followed to that kingdom by many English families from Shropshire, who, settling in Ren- frewshire, obtained lands there as vassals of the Stewarts. W alter married Eschina de Londonia, Lady of Moll, in Roxburghshire, by whom he had a son, Alan; and dying in 1177, he was succeeded in his estates and office as hereditary steward of Scotland by that son.

Having thus pointed out the true origin of the family of the Stewarts, our subject does not require us to trace the subsequent history of the main line.

Walter's son and successor, Alan, died in 1201, leaving a son, "Walter, who was ap- pointed by Alexander II. justiciary of Scot- land, in addition to bis hereditary office of high-steward. He died in 1246, leaving four sons and three daughters. Walter, the third

son, was Earl of Menteith. The eldest son, Alexander, married Jean, daughter and heiress of James, lord of Bute, and, in her right, he seized both the Isle of Bute and that of Arran.

Alexander had two sons — James, his succes- sor, and John, known as Sir John Stewart of Bonkill, who fell at the battle of Falkirk in 1298. Sir John Stewart had seven sons. I. Sir Alexander, ancestor of the Stewarts, Earls of Angus ; 2. Sir Alan of Dreghorn, of the Earls and Dukes of Lennox, of the name of Stewart ; 3. Sir Walter, of the Earls of Galloway; 4. Sir James, of the Earls of Athole, Buchan, and Traquair, and the Lords of Lorn and Innermeath ; 5. Sir John, killed at Halidonhill in 1333 ; 6. Sir Hugh, who fought in Ireland under Edward Bruce ; 7. Sir Robert of Daldowie.

James, the elder son of Alexander, succeeded as fifth high-steward in 1283. On the death of Alexander III. in 1286. he was one of the six magnates of Scotland chosen to act as re- gents of the kingdom. He died in the service of Bruce, in 1309.

His son, Walter, the sixth high-steward, when only twenty-one years of age, commanded with Douglas the left wing of the Scots army at the battle of Bannockburn. King Robert bestowed his daughter, the Princess Marjory, in marriage upon him, and from them the royal house of Stuart and the present dynasty of Great Britain are descended.

His son, Robert, seventh lord-high-steward, had been declared heir presumptive to the throne in 1318, but the birth of a son to Bruce in 1326 interrupted his prospects for a time. From his grandfather he received large posses- sions of land in Kintyre. During the long and disastrous reign of David II. the steward acted a patriotic part in the defence of the kingdom. On the death of David, without issue, February 22d, 1371, the steward, who was at that time fifty five years of age, suc- ceeded to the crown as Robert II., being the first of the family of Stewart who ascended the throne of Scotland.

The direct male line of the elder branch of the Stewarts terminated with James V., and at the accession of James VI., whose descent on his father's side was through the Earl of Lennox, the head of the second branch, there

THE STEWAETS.

•299

did uot exist a male offset o± the family which had sprung from an individual later than Eobert II. Widely as some branches of the Stewarts have spread, and numerous as are the families of this name, there is not a lineal male representative of any of the crowned heads of the race, Henry, Cardinal Duke of York,- who died iu 1807, having been the last. The crown which came into the Stewart family through a female seems destined ever to be transmitted through a female.

The male representation or chiefship of the family is claimed by the Earl of Galloway ; also, by the Stewarts of Castlemilk as descended from a junior branch of Darnley and Lennox.

The lirst and principal seat of the Stewarts was in Renfrewshire, but branches of them penetrated into the Western Highlands and Perthshire, and acquiring territories there, be- came founders of distinct families of the name. Of these the principal were the Stewarts of

LORN

Badge — Oak or Thistle.

Lorn, the Stewarts of Athole, and the Stewarts of Balquhidder, from one or other of which all the rest have been derived. How the Stewarts of Lorn acquired that district is told in our account of clan Macdougall. The Stewarts of Lorn were descended from a natural son of John Stewart, the laiit Lord of Lorn, who, with the assistance of the MacLarens, retained forcible possession of part of his father's estates. From this family sprang the Stewarts of Appin, in Argyleshire, who, with the Athole branches, were considered in the Highlands as forming the clan Stewart. The badge of the original

2 For portrait of Henry, vol. i. p. 745.

Cardinal Duke of York, v.

Stewarts was the oak, and of the royal Stuarts, the thistle.

In the end of the fifteenth century, the Stewarts of Appin were vassals of the Earl of Argyll in his lordship of Lorn. In 1493 the name of the chief was Dougal Stewart. He was the natural son of John Stewart, the last Lord of Lorn, and Isabella, eldest daughter of the first Earl of Argyll. The assassination of Campbell of Calder, guardian of the }roung Earl of Argyll, in February 1592, caused a feud between the Stewarts of Appin and the Campbells, the effects of which were long felt. During the civil wars, the Stewarts of Appin ranged themselves under the banners of Mon- trose, and at the battle of Inverlochy, 2d February 1645, rendered that chivalrous noble- man good service. They and the cause which they upheld were opposed by the Campbells, who possessed the north side of the same parish, a small rivulet, called Con Runyli, or red bog, from the rough swamp through which it ran, being the dividing line of their lands.

The Stewarts of Appin under their chief, Eobert Stewart, engaged in the rebellion ol 1715, when they brought 400 men into the field. They were also "out" in T745, under Stewart of Ardshiel, 300 strong. Some lands in Appin were forfeited on the latter occasion, but were afterwards restored. The principal family is extinct, and their estate has passed to others, chiefly to a family of the name of Downie. There are still, however, many branches of this tribe remaining in Appin. The chief cadets are the families of Ardshiel, Invernahyle, Auchnacrone, Fasnaeloich, and Balachulish.

Between the Stewarts of Invernahyle and the Campbells of Dunstaffnage there existed a hitter feud, and about the beginning of the sixteenth century, the former family were all cut off hut one child, the infant son of Stewart of Invernahyle, by the chief of Duntsaffnage, called Gailein Uaine, " Green Colin." The boy's nurse fled with him to Ardnamurchan, where her husband, the blacksmith of the dis- trict, resided. The latter brought him up to his own trade, and at sixteen years of age he could wield two forehammers at once, one in each hand, on the anvil, which acquired for him the name of Domhnull nan ord, " Donald

300

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

of the hammers." Having made a two-edged sword for him, his foster-father, on presenting it, told him of his hirth and lineage, and of the event which was the cause of his being brought to Ardnamurchan. Burning with a desire for vengeance, Donald set off with twelve of his companions, for each of whom, at a smithy at Corpach in Lochaber, he forged a two-edged sword. He then proceeded direct to Dun- staifnage, where he slew Green Colin and fifteen of his retainers. Having recovered his inheritance, he ever after proved himself "the unconquered foe of the Campbell." The chief of the Stewarts of Appin being, at the time, a minor, Donald of the hammers was appointed tutor of the clan. He commanded the Stewarts of Appin at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and on their return homewards from that disastrous field, in a famishing condition, they found in a house at the church of Port of Menteith, some fowls roasting for a marriage party. These they took from the spit, and greedily devoured. They then proceeded on their way. The Earl of Menteith, one of the marriage guests, on heing apprised of the circumstance, pursued them, and came up with them at a place called Tobernareal. To a taunt from one of the earl's attendants, one of the Stewarts replied by an arrow through the heart. In the conflict that ensued, the earl fell by the ponder- ous arm of Donald of the hammers, and nearly all his followers were killed.3

The Stewarts of Athole consist almost en- tirely of the descendants, "by his five illegitimate sons, of Sir Alexander Stewart, Earl of Buchan, called, from his ferocity, "The wolf of Baden- och," the fourth son of Eobert II., b}' his first wife, Elizabeth More. One of his natural sons, Duncan Stewart, whose disposition was as ferocious as his father's, at the head of a vast number of wild Catherans, armed only with the sword and target, descended from the range of hills which divides the counties of Aberdeen and Forfar, and began to devastate the country and murder the inhabitants. Sir Walter Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus, Sir Patrick Gray, and Sir David Lindsay of Glenesk, immediately collected a force to repel them, and a desperate conflict

:i The History of Donald of the Hammers, written by Sir Walter Scott, will be found m the fifth edition of Captain Burt's Letters.

took place at Gasklune, near the water of Isla, in which the former were overpowered, and most of them slain.

James Stewart, another of the Wolf of Badenoch's natural sons, was the ancestor of the family of Stewart of Garth, from which proceed almost all the other Athole Stewarts. The Garth family became extinct in the direct line, by the death of General David Stewart, author of " Sketches of the Highlanders." The possessions of the Athole Stewarts lay mainly on the north side of Loch Tay.

The Balquhidder Stewarts derive their origin from illegitimate branches of the Al- bany family.

The Stewarts or Steuarts4 of GralNdtully, Perthshire, are descended from James Stewart of Pierston and Warwickhill, Ayrshire, who fell at Halidon Hill in 1333, fourth son of Sir John Stewart of Bonkill, son of Alexander, fourth lord-high-steward of Scotland, who died in 1283.

James Stewart's son was Sir Kobert Stewart of Shambothy and Innermeath, whose son, Sir John Stewart, was the first of the Stewarts of Lorn. The fourth son of the latter, Alexander Stewart, was ancestor of the Stewarts of Grand- tully. " On the resignation of his father, Sir John (apparently the first Stewart of Grand- tully), he received a charter from Archibald, Earl of Douglas, of the lands of Grandtully, Kyltilich, and Aberfeldy, 30th March 1414. He married Margaret, sister of John Hay (?) of Tulliebodie." 5

Of this family was Thomas Stewart of Bal- caskie, Fifeshire, a lord of session, created a baronet of Xova Scotia, June 2, 1683. He was cousin, through his father, of John Stew- art, thirteenth of Grandtully, who died without issue in 1720, and was succeeded by Sir Thomas's son, Sir George Stewart, who also died without issue. He was succeeded by his brother, Sir John Stewart, third baronet, an officer of rank in the army, who married, 1st, Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Sir James Mackenzie of Eoyston, and had by her an only surviving son, Sir John, fourth baronet ; 2dly,

4 The late Sir William Steuart spelled his name with the u, though we are not aware that any of his ancestors did.

6 Fraser's Red Book of Grwndtully,

THE STEWAETS.

301

Lady Jane Douglas, only daughter of James, Marquis of Douglas, and his son, by her, Archibald Stewart, after a protracted litiga- tion, succeeded to the immense estates of his uncle, the last Duke of Douglas, and assuming that name, was created a peer of the United Kingdom, by the title of Baron Douglas. Sir John Stewart married, 3dly, Helen, a daughter of the fourth Lord Elibank, without issue. He died in 1764.

His son, Sir John, fourth baronet, died in 1797.

Sir John's eldest son, Sir George, fifth baronet, married Catherine, eldest daughter of John Drummond, Esq. of Logie Almond, and died in 1827, leaving live sons and two daughters.

The eldest son, Sir John, sixth baronet, died without issue, May 20. 1838.

His brother, Sir William Drummond Steuart, born December 26, 1795, succeeded as seventh baronet. He married in 1830, and had a son William George, captain 93d Highlanders, born in February 1831, and died October 1868. Sir William died April 28, 1871, and was suc- ceeded by his 3roungest brother Archibald Douglas, born August 29, 1807.

The Stewarts of Drumin, Banffshire, now Belladrum, Inverness-shire, trace their descent from Sir Walter Stewart of Strathaven, knighted for his services at the battle of Havla.w in 1411, one of the illegitimate sons of the Wolf of Badenoch, and consequently of royal blood.

The Stewarts of Ardvoirlich, Perthshire, are descended from James Stewart, called James the Gross, fourth and only surviving son of Murdoch, Duke of Albany, Begent of Scotland, beheaded in 1425. On the ruin of his family he fled to Ireland, where, by a lady of the name of Macdonald, he had seven sons and one daughter. James II. created Andrew, the eldest son, Lord Avandale.

James, the third son, ancestor of the Stewarts of Ardvoirlich, married Annabel, daughter of Buchanan of that ilk.

His son, William Stewart, who succeeded him, married Mariota, daughter of Sir Colin Campbell of Glenorchy, and had several children. From one of his younger sons, John, the family of Stewart of Olenbuckie, and from another,

that of Stewart of Gartnaferaran, both in Perthshire, were descended.

His eldest son, Walter Stewart, succeeded his father, and married Euphemia, daughter of James Beddoch of Cultobraggan, comptroller of the household of James IV.

His son, Alexander Stewart of Ardvoirlich, married Margaret, daughter of Drummond of Drummond Erinoch, and had two sons, James, his successor, and John, ancestor of the Perth- shire families of Stewart of Annat, Stewart of Ballachallan, and Stewart of Craigtoun.

The family of Steuart of Dalguise, Perth- shire, are descended from Sir John Stewart of Arntullie and Cardneys, also designed of Dowallie, the youngest natural son of King Bobert II. of Scotland, by Marion or Mariota de Cardney, daughter of John de Cardney of that ilk, sister of Bobert Cardney, bishop of Dunkeld from 1396 to 1436.

The Steuarts of Ballechin, in the same county, are descended from Sir John Stewart, an illegitimate son of King James II. of Scot- land. Having purchased the lands of Sticks in Glenquaich from Patrick Cardney of that ilk, he got a charter of those lands from King James III., dated in December 1486. The family afterwards acquired the lands of Bal- lechin.

There are many other Stewart families throughout Scotland, but as we are concerned only with these which can be considered Highland, it would be beyond our province to notics any moie. The spelling of this name seems very capricious : the royal spelling is Stuart, while most families spell it Stewart, and a few Steuart and Steuard. We have en- deavoured always to give the spelling adhered to by the various families whom we have noticed.

Eraser.

The first of the surname of Eraser in Scotland was undoubtedly of Xorman origin, and, it is not improbable, came over with William the Conqueror. The Chronicles of the Eraser family ascribe its origin to one Pierre Fraser, seigneur de Troile, who in the reign of Charlemagne, came to Scotland with the ambassadors from France to form a league with King Achaius ; but this is. of course, fabulous. Their account of the

302

H1STOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

creation of their arms is equally incredible. According to their statement, in the reign of Charles the Simple of France, Julius de Berry, a nobleman of Bourbon, entertaining that monarch with a dish of fine strawberries was, for the same, knighted, the strawberry flowers, /raises, given him for his arms, and his name changed from de Berry to Fraiseur or Frizelle. They claim affinity with the family of the Duke de la Frezeliere, in France. The first of the name in Scotland is understood to have settled there in the reign of Malcolm Canmore, when surnames first began to be used, and although the Frasers afterwards became a powerful and numerous clan in Inverness-shire, their earliest settlements were in East Lothian and Tweed- dale.

FRASER.

tured to have been Simon. Bernard was a frequent witness to the charters of Alexander II., and in 1234 was made sheriff of Stirling, an honour long hereditary in his family. By his talents he raised himself from being the vassal of a subject to be a tenant in chief to the king. He acquired the ancient territory of Oliver Castle, which he transmitted to his pos- terity. He was succeeded by his son Sir Gil- bert Fraser, who was sheriff or vicecomes of Traquair during the reigns of Alexander II. and his successor. He had three sons: Simon, his heir; Andrew, sheriff of Stirling' in 1291 and 1293; and William, chancellor of Scot- land from 1274 to 1280, and bishop of St. Andrews from 1279 to his death in 1297.

Badge — Yew.

In the reign of David L, Sir Simon Fraser possessed half of the territory of Keith in East Lothian (from him called Keith Simon), and to the monks of Kelso he granted the church of Keith.

A member of the same family, Gilbert de Fraser, obtained the lands of North Hailes, also in East Lothian, as a vassal of the Earl of March and Dunbar, and is said to have been witness to a charter of Cospatrick to the monks of Coldstream, during the reign of Alexander I. He also possessed large estates in Tweed- dale.

In the reign of Alexander II., the chief of the family was Bernard de Fraser, supposed to have been the grandson of the above-named Gilbert, by a third son, whose name is eonjec-

Bishop Fraser's Seal. From Anderson's Diplomata Scoticc.

Sir Simon Fraser, the eldest son, was a man of great influence and power. He possessed the lands of Oliver Castle, Niedpath Castle, and other lands in Tweeddale; and accom- panied King Alexander II. in a pilgrimage to Iona, a short time previous to the death of that monarch. He was knighted by Alexander III., who, in the beginning of his reign, con- ferred on him the office of high sheriff of Tweeddale, which he held from 1263 to 1266. He died in 1291. He had an only son, Sir Simon Fraser, the renowned patriot, with whom may be said (in 1306) to have expired the direct male line of the south country Frasers, after having been the most consider- able family in Peeblesshire during the Scoto- Saxon period of our history, from 1097 to 1306.

The male representation of the principal family of Fraser devolved, on the death of the

THE FEASEES.

302

great Sir Simon, ou the next collateral heir; his uncle, Sir Andrew, second son of Sir Gilbert Eraser, above mentioned. He is sup- posed to have died about 1 308, surviving his renowned nephew, Sir Simon, only two years. He was, says the historian of the family,8 " the first of the name of Fraser who established an interest for himself and his descendants in the northern parts of Scotland, and more especially in Inverness-shire, where they have ever since lin-ured with such renown and distinction." He married a wealthy heiress in the county of Caithness, then and for many centuries thereafter comprehended within the sheriffdom of Inverness, and in right of his wife he

Sir Alexander Fraser of Philorth, from Pinkerton's Scotish Gallery.

acquired a very large estate in the north of Scotland. He had four sons, namely — Simon, the immediate male ancestor of the Lords Lovat, and whose descendants and dependants (the clan Fraser), after the manner of the Celts, took the name of MacShimi, or sons of Simon ; Sir Alexander, who obtained the estate of Touch, as the appanage of a younger son ; and Andrew and James, slain with their brother, Simon, at the disastrous battle of Halidonhill, 22d July 1333.

8 Anderson's History of the Fraser Family.

The ancient family of the Erasers of Phil- orth in Aberdeenshire, who have enjoyed since 1669 the title of Lord Saltoun, is immediately descended from William, son of an Alexander Fraser, who flourished during the early part of the fourteenth century, and inherited from his lather the estates of Cowie and l»urris in Kincardineshire.

The proper Highland clan Fraser was that headed by the Lovat branch in Inverness-shire, as mentioned above.

Unlike the Aberdeenshire or Salton Erasers, the Lovat branch, the only branch of the Erasers that became Celtic, founded a tribe or clan, and all the natives of the purely Gaelic districts of the Aird and Stratherrick came to be called by their name. The Simpsons, " solis of Simon," are also considered to be descended from them, and the Tweedies of Tweeddale are supposed, on very plausible grounds, to have been originally Frasers. Logan's con- jecture that the name of Fraser is a corruption of the Gaelic Friosal, from frith , a forest, and siol, a race, the th being silent (that is, the race of the forest), however pleasing to the clan as piroving them an indigenous Gaelic tribe, may only be mentioned here as a mere fancy of his own.

Simon Fraser, the first of the Frasers of Lovat, fell at the battle of Halidon Hill, 19th July 1333. His son, Hugh Eraser of Lovat, had four sons; Alexander, who died unmarried; Hugh, created a lord of Parliament, under the title of Lord Fraser of Lovat ; John, ancestor of the Frasers of Knock in Aryshire ; and another son, ancestor of the Frasers of Foyers. Hugh, first Lord Lovat, was one of the hostages for James I., on his return to Scot- land in 1424, and in 1431 he was appointed high sheriff' of the count}' of Inverness. His son, also named Hugh, second Lord Lovat, was father of Thomas, third lord; Alexander, ancestor of the Frasers of Fanaline, the Frasers of Leadclune, baronets, and other families of the name ; and James, ancestor of the Frasers of Ballyfueth and Ford, of whom Major- General Simon Fraser, late of Ford, is the lineal male descendant and representative.

Thomas, third lord, held the office of justi- ciary of the north in the reign of James IV., and died 21st October 1524. He had four

304

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

sons: Thomas, master of Lovat, killed at Flodden, 9th September 1513, unmarried; Hugh, fourth Lord Lovat ; Alexander, fifth lord; and William Fraser of Stray, ancestor of several families of the name in Inverness-shire.

Hugh, fourth lord, the queen's justiciary in the north, resigned his whole estates into the hands of King James V., and obtained from his majesty a new charter, dated 26th March 1539, uniting and incorporating them into the barony of Lovat, to him and the heirs male of his body, failing whom to his nearest lawful heirs male, bearing the name and arms of Fraser, and failing them to his heirs whatsoever. With his eldest son Hugh, Master of Lovat, he was killed in an engagement with the Macdonalds of Clanranald at Loohlochy, Inver- ness-shire, 2d June 1544.3 His brother, Alex- ander, fifth Lord Lovat, died in 1558. With one daughter, the latter had three sons : Hugh, sixth lord; Thomas, ancestor of the Frasers of Strichen, from whom Lord Lovat of Lovat is descended; and James of Ardochie.

Hugh, sixth Lord Lovat, had a son, Simon, seventh lord, who was twice married, and died 3d April 1633. By his first wife, Margaret, eldest daughter of Sir Colin Mackenzie of Kintail, he had two sons, — Simon, Master of Lovat, who predeceased him, without issue, and Hugh, eighth Lord Lovat, who died 16th February 1646. By a second wife, Jean Stewart, daughter of Lord Doune, he had Sir Simon Fraser, ancestor of the Frasers of Inneral- lochy ; Sir James Fraser of Brae, and one daughter. Hugh, eighth lord, had, with three daughters, three sons, namely, — Simon, Master of Lovat, and Hugh, who both predeceased their father, the one in 1640 and the other in 1643, and Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, eleventh Lord Lovat. The second son, Hugh, styled after his elder brother's death, Master of Lovat, left a son Hugh, ninth lord, who succeeded 'his grandfather in February 1646, and married in July 1659, when a boy of sixteen years of age at college, Anne, second daughter of Sir John Mackenzie of Tarbet, baronet, sister of the first Earl of Cromarty, and by her had a son, Hugh, tenth lord, and three daughters.

9 For an account of this fight, called B/air-nan-leine, or " Field of Shirts," so disastrous to the Frasers, see the former part of this work.

Hugh, tenth lord, succeeded his father in 1672, and died in 1696, when Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, third son of the eighth lord, became eleventh Lord Lovat, but did not take the title. The tenth lord married Lady Amelia Murray, only daughter of the first Marquis of Athole, and had four daughters. His eldest daughter, Amelia, assumed the title of Baroness Lovat, and married in 1702, Alexander Mac- kenzie, younger of Prestonhall. who assumed the name of Fraser of Fraserdale. His son, Hugh Fraser, on the death of his mother, adopted the title of Lord Lovat, which, how- ever, by decree of the Court of Session, 3d July 1730, was declared to belong to Simon, Lord Fraser of Lovat, as eldest lawful son of Thomas, Lord Fraser of Lovat, granduncle of the tenth lord. This judgment proceeded on the charter of 1539, and though pronounced by an incompetent court, was held to be right. To prevent an appeal, a compromise was madn, by which Hugh Mackenzie ceded to Simon, Lord Lovat, for a valuable consideration, his pretensions to the honours, and his right to the estates, after his father's death.

Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, by right eleventh Lord Lovat, died at Dunvegan in Skye in May 1699. By his first wife, Sibylla, fourth daughter of John Macleod of Macleod, he had fourteen children, ten of whom died young. Simon, the eldest surviving son, was the celebrated Lord Lovat, beheaded in April 1747.

The clan Fraser formed part of the army of the Earl of Seaforth, when, in the beginning of 1645, that nobleman advanced to oppose the great Montrose, who designed to seize Inverness, previous to the battle of Inverlochy, in which the latter defeated the Campbells under the Marquis of Argyll in Febiuary of that year. After the arrival of King Charles II. in Scotland in 1650, the Frasers, to the amount of eight hundred men, joined the troops raised to oppose Cromwell, their chief's son, the Master of Lovat, being appointed one of the colonels of foot for Inverness and Boss. In the rebellion of 1715, under their last famous chief, Simon, Lord Lovat, they did good service to the government by taking possession of Inverness, which was then in the hands of the Jacobites. In 1719 also, at the

THE FEASEES.

305

aifair of Glenshiel, in which, the Spaniards were defeated on the west coast of Inverness- shire, the Frasers fought resolutely on the side of government, and took possession of the castle of Brahan, the seat of the Earl of Sea- forth. On the breaking out of the rebellion of 1745, they did not at first take any part in the struggle, but after the battle of Prestonpans, on the 21st September, Lord Lovat " mustered his clan," and their first demonstration in favour of the Pretender was to make a midnight attack on the Castle of Culloden, but found it garrisoned and prepared for their reception. On the morning of the battle of Culloden, six hundred of the Frasers, under the command of the Master of Lovat, a fine young man of nineteen, effected a junction with the rebel army, and behaved during the action with characteristic valour.

Lord Lovat's eldest son, Simon Fraser, Master of Lovat, afterwards entered the service of government, and rose to the rank of lieutenant-general in the army.

General Fraser was succeeded by his half- brother, Colonel Archibald Campbell Fraser of Lovat, appointed consul-general at Algiers in 1766, and chosen M.P. for Inverness-shire on the general's death in 1 782. By his wife, Jane, sister of William Fraser, Esq. of Leadclune, F.R.S., created a baronet, 27th .November 1806, he had five sons, all of whom he survived. On his death, in December 1815, the male descendants of Hugh, ninth Lord Lovat, became extinct, and the male repre- sentation of the family, as well as the right to its extensive entailed estates, devolved on the junior descendant of Alexander, fifth lord, Thomas Alexander Fraser, of Lovat and Strichen, who claimed the title of Lord Lovat in the peerage of Scotland, and in 1837 was created a peer of the United Kingdom, by that of Baron Lovat of Lovat.

The family of Fraser, of Castle Eraser, in Eoss-shire, are descended, on the female side, from the Hon. Sir Simon Fraser, of Inveral- lochy, second son of Simon, eighth Lord Lovat, but on the male side their name is Mackenzie.

American Frasers.

We cannot close our account of the Frasers without briefly referring to the numerous mem-

bers of the clan who inhabit British North America. Concerning these we have been obligingly furnished with many details by the Honourable John Fraser de Berry, of St Mark de Cournoyer, Chambly Eiver, Vercheres Cy., District of Montreal, Member of the Legisla- tive Council for Eougemont. The information furnished by this gentleman is very interesting, and we are sorry that the nature of this work, and the space at our disposal, permits us to give only the briefest summary.

It would seem that in the Dominion of Canada the ancient spirit of clanship is far from dead ; indeed, it appears to be more intensely full of life there than it is on its native Highland mountains. From statistics furnished to us by our obliging informant, it would appear that in British North America there are bearing the old name of Fraser 12,000 persons, men, women, and children, some speak- ing English and some French, many Protestants and many Eoman Catholics, but all, we believe, unflinchingly loyal to the British throne. ISTot one of these, according to the Honourable J. Fraser de Berry's report, is a day labourer, " earning daily wages," but all more or less well-to-do in the world, and filling respectable, and many of them responsible positions. Many are descendants of the officers and soldiers of the " Fraser Highlanders," who settled in British North America after the American war. " They are all strong well built men, hardy, industrious, and sober, having fine comfortable houses, where quietness reigns and plenty abounds."

Some years ago a movement was formed among these enthusiastic and loyal Frasers to organise themselves into a branch clan, to be called the " New Clan Fraser,'' partly for the purpose of reviving and keeping alive the old clan feeling, and partly for purposes of bene- volence. At a meeting held in February 1868, at Quebec, this movement took definite shape, and " resolutions were unanimously passed defining the constitution of the clan, pointing out its object, appointing its digni- taries, determining their duties, and the time and manner of their election."

As " Chief of the Frasers of the whole of British North America," was elected the Honourable James Fraser de Ferraline, Mem-

306

H1STOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

ber of the Legislative Council for the Province of Nova Scotia, " a wealthy and influential merchant, born in 1S02, on the Drummond estate in the braes of Stratherrick, Inverness- shire, Scotland ; descended by his father from the Ferraline family of the Frasers, and by his mother from the Gorthlic Frasers. The true Fraser blood," we are assured, " runs very pure through the veins of the worthj' chief."

The great and undoubted success of this laudable movement is, we believe, mainly owing to the exertions of the Honourable J. Fraser de Berry, whose enthusiasm and loyalty to his descent and ancient kinship are worthy of the palmiest days of clanship in the olden time on its native Highland soil. Besides the "chief" above mentioned, 111 subordinate chieftains1 of provinces and districts have been appointed, and we are sorry that, for the reasons already mentioned, it is impossible to give a full list of them. We can only say that the gentleman just mentioned was elected Chieftain of the Province of Quebec, and also acts as " Secretary to the New Clan Fraser." As a specimen of the unflinching thoroughness with which Mr Fraser de Berry performs his duties, and of the intense enthusiasm with which he is animated, we may state that he, founding on documents in his possession, has been able to trace his genealogy, and, therefore, the genealogy of the whole clan, as far back as the year 21G a.d. !

Altogether, we cannot but commend the main object of this organisation of the Ame- rican Frasers, and think that members of other clans residing in our colonies would do well to follow their example. We believe that no member of the Fraser clan in British North America, who is really anxious to do well, need be in want of the means of success, for if he only make his position known to the authorities of the "New Clan," all needful assistance will be afforded him. Moreover, we understand, that any one of the name of Fraser, or alHed to the clan, emigrating to the dominion from the old country, by applying to any mem- ber of the Colonial clan, will be put in the way

i By mistake, these are in our report called "chiefs;" subordinate chiefs are correctly called "chieftains."

of obtaining all assistance aud information necessary to his comfortable settlement and success in his new home.

Indeed, this movement of the Frasers has so much to commend it, that their example has been followed by persons of other names, in the United States as well as in Canada, and similar clan confederations are in the way of being formed under names that are certainly not Highland.

MENZIES.

Badge — Heath (a species named the Menzies heath).

From the armorial bearings of the Menzieses it has been conjectured that the first who settled in Scotland of this surname was a branch of the Anglo-Norman family of Meyners, by corruption Manners. But this supposition does not seem to be well-founded.

The family of Menzies obtained a footing in Athole at a very early period, as appears from a charter granted by Eobert de Meyners in the reign of Alexander II. This Eobert de Meyners, knight, on the accession of Alexander III. (1249) was appointed lord high chamber- lain of Scotland. His son, Alexander de Meyners, possessed the lands of Weem and Aberfeldy in Athole, and Glendochart in Breadalbane, besides his original seat of Durrisdeer in Nithsdale, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Eobert, in the estates of Weem, Aberfeldy, and Durrisdeer, whilst his second son, Thomas, obtained the lands of FortingaJ.

From the former of these is descended the family of Menzies of Castle Menzies, but that of Menzies of Fortingal terminated in

THE MENZIES— THE CHISHOLMS.

307

an heiress, by whose marriage with James Stewart, a natural son of the Wolf of Badenoch, the property was transferred to the Stewarts.

In 1487, Sir Robert de Mengues, knight, obtained from the crown, in consequence of the destruction of his mansion-house by fire, a grant of the whole lands and estates erected into a free barony, under the title of the barony of Menzies. From this Sir Eobert lineally descended Sir Alexander Menzies of Castle Menzies, who was created a baronet of Nova Scotia, 2d September 1665.

Sir Eobert Menzies, the seventh baronet, who succeeded his father, 20th August 1844, is the 27th of the family in regular de- scent. The ancient designation of the family was Menzies of Weem. their common style in old writings. In 1423 "David Menzies of Weem (de Wimo) " was ap- pointed governor of Orkney and Shetland, " under the most clement lord and lad}", Eric and Philippa, king and queen of Denmark, Swedland, and Norway."

The Gaelic appellation of the clan is Mein- narich, a term, by way of distinction, also applied to the chief. Of the eighteen clans who fought under Eobert Bruce at Bannock- burn, the Menzies was one.

The "Menyesses" of Athole and Appin Dull are named in the parliamentary rolls of 1587, as among " the clans that have captains, chiefs, and chieftains." Castle Menzies, the principal modern seat of the chief, stands to the east of Loch Tay, in the parish and near to the church of Weem, in Perthshire. Weem Castle, the old mansion, is picturesquely situated under a rock, called Craig Uanih, hence its name. In 1502, it was burnt by Niel Stewart of Fortingal, in consequence of a dispute respecting the lands of Eannoch.

In 1644, when the Marquis of Montrose appeared in arms for Charles I., and had commenced his march from Athole towards Strathern, he sent forward a trumpeter, with a friendly notice to the Menzieses, that it was liis intention to pass through their country. His messenger, unhappily, was maltreated, and, as some writers say, slain by them. They also harassed the rear of his army, which so exasperated Montrose, that he ordered his men

to plunder and lay waste their lands and burn their houses.

During the rebellion of 1715, several gentle- men of the clan Menzies were taken prisoners at the battle of Dunblane. One of them, Menzies of Culdares, having been pardoned for his share in the rebellion, felt himself bound not to join in that of 1745. He sent, however, a valuable horse as a present to Prince Charles, but his servant who had it in charge, was seized and executed, nobly refusing to divulge his master's name, though offered his life if he would do so. In the latter rebellion, Menzies of Shian took out the clan, and held the rank of colonel, though the chief remained at home. The effective force of the clan in 1745 was 300.

The family of Menzies of Pitfoddbi.s in Aberdeenshire, is now extinct. Gilbert Men- zies of this family, carrying the royal standard at the last battle of Montrose, in 1650, re- peatedly refused quarter, and fell rather than give up his charge. The last laird, John Menzies of Pitfoddels, never married, and devoted the greater part of his large estate to the endowment of a Roman Catholic College. He died in 1843.

CHISHOLM.

Badge — Fern.

The modern clan Chisholji or Siosal, in Inverness-shire, though claiming to be of Celtic origin, are, it is probable, descended Irom one of the northern collaterals of the original family of Chisholme of Chisholme in Roxburghshire, which possessed lands there as early as the reign of Alexander III.

Few families have asserted their right to be

308

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

considered as a Gaelic clan with greater vehe- mence than the Chisholms, notwithstanding that there are perhaps few whose Lowland origin is less doubtful. Their early charters suffice to establish the real origin of the family with great clearness. The Highland possessions of the family consist of Comer, Strathglass, &c, in which is situated their castle of Erchless, and the manner in which they acquired these lands is proved by the fact, that there exists a confirmation of an indenture betwixt "William de Fenton of Baky on the one part, and "Margaret de la Ard domino, de Erchless and Thomas de Chishelme her son and heir" on the other part, dividing between them the lands of which they were heirs portioners, and among these lands is the barony of the Ard in Inverness-shire. This deed is dated at Kinrossy, 25th of April, 1403.

Erchless Castle.

In all probability, therefore, the husband of Margaret must have been Alexander de Chishelme, who is mentioned in 1368 as com- portioner of the barony of Ard along with Lord Fenton.

The Chisholms came into prominence in the reign of David II., when Sir Eobert de Chisholm married the daughter of Sir Robert Lauder of Quarrelwood, and ultimately suc- ceeded him in the government of Urquhart Castle. In 1376 he occupied the important position of justiciar north of the Forth.

Wiland de Chesholm obtained a charter of the lands of Comer dated 9th April 1513.

In 1587, the chiefs on whose lands resided "broken men," were called upon to give security for their peaceable behaviour, among whom appears " Cheisholme of Cummer." After the battle of Killiecrankie in 1689, Erchless castle, the seat of the chief, -was garrisoned for King James, and General Liv- ingstone, the commander of the government forces, had considerable difficulty in dislodging the Highlanders. In' 1715, Euari, or Roderick Maclan, the chief, signed the address of a hundred and two chiefs and heads of houses to George the First, expressive of their attach- ment and loyalty, but no notice being taken of it, he engaged very actively in the rising under the Earl of Mar; and at the battle of Dunblane, the clan was headed by Chisholm of Crocfin, an aged veteran, for which the estates of the chief were forfeited and sold. In 1727, he procured, with several other chiefs, a pardon under the privy seal, and the lands were subsequently conveyed, by the then proprietor, to Roderick's eldest son, who entailed them on his heirs male. In 1 745, this chief joined the standard of the Pretender with his clan, and Colin, his youngest son, was appointed colonel of the clan battalion. Lord President Forbes thus states the strength of the Chisholms at that period. " Chisholms — Tbeir chief is Chisholm of Strathglass, in Gaelic called Chisallich. His lands are held crown, and he can bring out two hundred of the men."

Alexander Chisholm, chief of the clan, who succeeded in 1785, left an only child, Mary, married to James Gooden, Esq., London, and dying in 1793, the cbiefship and estates, agree- ably to the deed of entail, devolved on his youngest brother, William, who married Eliza- beth, eldest daughter of Duncan MacDonnell, Esq. of Glengarry, and left two sons and one

TEE CHISHOLMS— THE MUEEAYS.

309

daughter. On his death in 1817 he was suc- ceeded by the elder son, Alexander William, once member of parliament for Inverness-shire, who died, prematurely, in September 1838. He was succeeded by his brother, Duncan MacDonnell Chisholm, who died in London 14th September 1858, aged 47, when the estate devolved on James Sutherland Chisholm, the present Chisholm, son of Eoderich, son of Archi- bald, eldest son of the above Alexander, who resides at Erchless Castle, Inverness-shire.

The common designation of the chief of the house is The Chisholm, and, whatever be its antiquity, it is a title which is very generally accorded to him, and, like the designation of "The O'Connor Don," has ever been sanc- tioned by use in the senate. An old chief of the clan Chisholm once not very modestly said that there were but three persons in the world entitled to it — 'the Pope, the King, and the Chisholm.'

One of the chiefs of this clan having carried off a daughter of Lord Lovat, placed her on an islet in Loch Bruirach, where she was soon discovered by the Frazers, who had mustered for the rescue. A severe conflict ensued, during which the young lady was accidentally slain by her own brother. A plaintive Gaelic song records the sad calamity, and numerous tunmli mark the graves of those who fell.

The once great family of Chisholme of Croji- lix, sometimes written Ceomleck, in Perth- shire, which for above a century held the here- ditary bailie and justiciary-ship of the ecclesias- tical lordship of Dunblane, and furnished three bishops to that see, but which is now extinct, was also descended from the border Chisholmes; the first of that family, Edmund Chisholme of Cromlix, early in the fifteenth century, being the son of Chisholme of Chisholme in Eox- burghshire.

Into the history of other families — for they can scarcely be called clans — living on the Highland borders, and who have at one time played an important part in Highland history, and some of whom at the present day are re- garded as genuine Highland families, it would be out of place for us to enter here. We refer to such families as the Murrays, Drummonds, Grahams. Gordons, Cumings, &c. We shall

conclude this account of the Highland clans by referring briefly to the origin of these houses.

MURRAY (ATHOLEl.

Badge — Broom (butcher's).

The acknowledged chieftainship of the great family of Murray, or Moray (originally Murreff) is vested in Moray-Stirling of Abercairney and Ardoch, both in Perthshire. The Murrays are generally supposed to have descended from Freskine, a Fleming, who settled in Scotland in the reign of David I. (1122-1153), and acquired from that monarch the lands of Strath- broch in Linlithgowshire, and of Duffus in Moray.

The Athole Murrays are descended from Sir William de Moravia, who acquired the lands of Tullibardine, an estate in the lower part of Perthshire, with his wife Adda, daughter of Malise, seneschal of Strathern, as appears by charters dated in 1282 and 1284.

His descendant, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, succeeded to the estates of his family in 1446. He was sheriff of Perth- shire, and in 1458, one of the lords named for the administration of justice, who were of the king's daily council. He married Margaret, daughter of Sir John Colquhoun of Luss, great chamberlain of Scotland, by whom he had a numerous issue. According to tradition they bad seventeen sons, from whom a great many families of the name of

510

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Murray are descended. In a curious document entitled "The Declaration qf George Halley, in Ochterarder, concerning the Laird of Tulli- bardine's seventeen sons — 1710," it is stated that they "lived all to he men, and that they waited all one day upon their father at Stirling, to attend the king, with each of them one servant^ and their father two. This happening shortly after an act was made by King James Fifth, discharging any person to travel with >great numbers of attendants besides their own family, and having challenged, the laird of Tullibardine for breaking the said act, he answered he brought only his own sons, with their necessary attendants: with which the king was so well pleased that he gave them small lands in heritage."

The eldest of Tullibardine's seventeen sons, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, had, with other issue, William, his successor, and Sir Andrew Murray, ancestor of the Viscounts Stormont. His great-grandson, Sir William Murray of Tullibardine, was a zealous pro- moter of the Reformation in Scotland. George Halley, in the curious document already quoted,, says that "Sir William Murray of Tullibardine having broke Argyll's face with the hilt of his sword, in King James the Sixth's presence, was obliged to leave the kingdom. Afterwards, the king's mails and slaughter cows were not paid, neither could any subject to the realm be able to compel those wbo were bound to pay them; upon which the king cried out — ' 0, if I had Will. Murray again, he would soon get my mails and slaughter cows ;' to which one standing by replied — 'That if his majesty would not take Sir William Murray's life, he might return shortly.' The kiug answered, 'He would be loath to take his life, for he had not another subject like him!' Upon which promise Sir William Murray returned and got a commission from the king to go to the north, and lift up the mails and the cows, which he speedily did, to the great satisfaction of the king, so that immediately after he was made lord comp- troller." This office he obtained in 1565.

His eldest son, Sir John Murray, the twelfth feudal baron of Tullibardine, was brought up with King James, who, in 1592, constituted him his master of the household. On 10th

July 1606 he was created Earl of Tullibardine. His lordship married Catherine, fourth daughter of David, second Lord Drummond, and died in 1609.

His eldest son, William, second Earl of Tullibardine, married Lady Dorothea Stewart, daughter of the fifth Earl of Athole of the Stewart family, who died in 1595, and on the death in 1625 of James, second Earl of Athole, son of John, sixth Lord Innermeath, created Earl of Athole by James VI., he petitioned King Charles the First for the earldom of Athole, as his countess was the eldest daughter and heir of line of Earl John, of the family of Innermeath, which had become extinct in the male line. The king received the petition graciously, and gave his royal word that it should be done. The earl accordingly surrendered the title of Earl of Tullibardine into the king's hands, 1st April 1626, to be conferred on his brother Sir Patrick Murray, as a separate dignity, but before the patents could be issued, his lord- ship died the same year. His son John, how- ever, obtained in Feburary 1629 the title of Earl of Athole, and thus became the first earl of the Murray branch, and the earldom of Tulli- bardine was at the same time granted to Sir Patrick. This Earl of Athole was a zealous royalist, and joined the association formed by the Earl of Montrose for the king at Cumber nauld, in January 1 641. He died in June' 1642 His eldest son John, second Earl of Athole of the Murray family, also faithfully adhered to Charles the First, and was excepted by Crom- well out of his act of grace and indemnity, 12th April 1654, when he was only about nineteen years of age. At the restoration, he was sworn a privy councillor, obtained a charter of the hereditary office of sheriff of Fife, and in 1663 was appointed justice-general of Scotland. In 1670 he was constituted captain of the king's guards, in 1672 keeper of the privy seal, and 14th January 1673, an extraordinary lord of session. In 1670 he succeeded to the earldom of Tulli- bardine on the death of James, fourth earl of the new creation, and was created Marquis of Athole in 1676. He increased the power of his family by his marriage with Lady Amelia Sophia Stanley, third daughter of the seventh Earl of Derby, beheaded for his loyalty 15th October 1651. Through her mother, Charlotte

THE MUEEAYS.

311

de la Tremouille, daughter of Claude de la Tremouille, Duke of Thouars and Prince- of Palniont, she was related in blood to the Em- peror of Germany, the kings of Eranoe and Spain, the Prince of Orange, the Duke of Savoy, and most of the principal families of Europe; and by her the family of Athole ac- quired the seignory of the Isle of Man, and also large property in that island.

John, the second Marquis, and first Duke, of Athole, designated Lord John Murray, was one of the commissioners for inquiring into the massacre of Glencoe in 1693. He was created a peer in his father's lifetime, by the title of Earl of Tullibardine, Viscount of Glen- almond, and Lord Murray, for life, by patent dated 27th July 1696, and in April 1703 he was appointed lord privy seal. On the 30th July of that year, immediately after his father's death, he was created Duke of Athole, by Queen Anne, and invested with the order of the Thistle. His grace died 14th November 1724. He was twice married; first to Catherine, daughter of the Duke of Hamilton, by whom he had six sons and a daughter, and secondly to Mary, daughter of William Lord Eoss, by whom he had three sons and a daughter. His eldest son John, Marquis of Tullibardine, died in 1709. His second son William, who suc- ceeded his brother, was the Marquis of Tulli- bardine who acted the prominent part in both the Scottish rebellions of last century, which, is recorded in the former part of this work. In 1745 he accompanied Prince Charles Edward to Scotland, and landed with him at Borodale 25th July. He was styled Duke of Athole by the Jacobites. After the battle of Culloden he tied to the westward, intending to embark for the isle of Mull, but being unable, from the bad state of his health, to bear the fatigue of travelling under concealment, he surrendered, on the 27th April 1746, to Mr Buchanan of Drummakill, a Stirlingshire gentleman. Being conveyed to London he was committed to the Tower, where he died on the 9th July follow- ing.

James, the second Duke of Athole, was the third son of the first duke. He succeeded to the dukedom on the death of his father in November 1724, in the lifetime of his elder brother William, attainted by parliament. Being

maternal great-grandson of James, seventh Earl of Derby, upon the death of the tenth earl of that line, he claimed and was allowed the English barony of Strange, which had been conferred on Lord Derby by writ of summons, in 1628. His grace was married, first to Jean, sister of Sir John Erederick, Bart., by whom he had a son and two daughters; secondly to Jane, daughter of John Drummond of Meg- ginch, who had no issue. The latter was the heroine of Dr Austen's song of 'For lack of gold she's left me, 0 !' She-was betrothed to that gentleman, a physician in Edinburgh, when the Duke of Athole saw her, and falling in love with her, made proposals of marriage, which were accepted ; and, as Burns says, she jilted the doctor. Having survived her first husband, she married a second time, Lord Adam Gordon. The son and the eldest daughter of the second Duke of Athole died young. Charlotte, his youngest daughter, succeeded on his death, which took place in 1764, to the barony of Strange and the sovereignty of the Isle of Man. She married her cousin John Murray, Esq., eldest son of Lord George Murray, fifth son of the first duke, and the celebrated generalissimo of the forces of the Pretender in 1745. Though Lord George was attainted by parlia- ment for his share in the rebellion, his son was allowed to succeed his uncle and father-in-law as third duke, and in 1765 he and his duchess disposed of their sovereignty of the Isle of Man to the British government, for seventy thousand pounds, reserving, however, their landed inter- est in the island, with the patronage of the bishopric and other ecclesiastical benefices, on payment of the annual sum of one hundred and one pounds fifteen shillings and eleven pence, and rendering two falcons to the kings and queens of England upon the days of their coronation. His grace, who had five sons and two daughters, died 5th November 1774, and was succeeded by his eldest son John, fourth duke, who in 1786 was created Earl Strange and Baron Murray of Stanley, in the peerage of the United Kingdom. He died in 1830. The fourth duke was succeeded by his eldest son John, who was for many years a recluse, and died single 14th September 1846. His next brother James, a major-general in the army, was created a peer of the United King-

312

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

dom, as baron Glenlyon of Glenlyon, in the county of Pe"th, 9th July 1821. He married in May 1810, Emily Frances, second daughter of the Duke of Northumberland, and by her

the death of his uncle in 1846, sixth Duke of Athole. He died in 1864, and was succeeded by his only son, John James Hugh Henry, seventh Duke of Athole. The family resi-

he had two sons and two daughters. He died I dence of the Duke of Athole is Blair Castle,

in 1837. His eldest son, George Augustus Frederick John, Lord Glenlyon, became, on

Perthshire, a view of which, as restored in 1872, is here given.

Blair (Jastle.

The first baronet of the Ochtertyrb family was William Moray of Ochtertyre, who was created a baron of Nova Scotia, with remainder to his heirs male, 7th June 1673. He was descended from Patrick Moray, the first styled of Ochtertyre, who died in 1476, a son of Sir David Moray of Tullibardine. The family continued to spell their name Moray till 1739, when the present orthography, Murray, was adopted by Sir William, third baronet.

Drummond.

The name of Drummond may be derived originally from the parish of Drymen, in what is now the western district of Stirlingshire. The Gaelic name is Druiman, signifying a ridge, or high ground.

An ancestor of the noble family of Perth thus fancifully interprets the origin of the name : Drum, in Gaelic signifies a height, and onde a wave, the name being given to Maurice

the Hungarian, to express how gallantly he had conducted through the swelling waves the ship in which prince Edgar and his two sisters had embarked for Hungary, when they were driven out of their course, on the Scottish coast. There are other conjectural derivations of the name, but the territorial definition above- mentioned appears to be the most probable one.

The chief of the family at the epoch of their first appearing in written records was Malcolm Beg (or the little), chamberlain on the estate of Levenax, and the fifth from the Hungarian Maurice, who married Ada, daughter of Mal- duin, third Earl of Lennox, by Beatrix, daughter of Walter, lord high steward of Scot- land, and died before 1260.

Two of his grandsons are recorded as having sworn fealty to Edward the First.

The name of one of them, Gilbert de Dro- mund, "del County de Dunbretan," appears in Prynne's copy of the Eagman Poll. He was

THE DKUMMONDS.

313

Drummond of Balquapple in Perthshire, and had a son, Malcolm de Drummond, who also swore fealty to Edward in 1296, and was father of Bryce Drummond, killed in 1330 by the Monteiths.

DRUMMOND.

Badge — Thyme (or mother of thyme).

The other, the elder brother of Gilbert, named Sir John de Dromund, married his relation, a daughter of Walter Stewart, Earl of Menteith, and countess in her own right.

His eldest son, Sir Malcolm de Drummond, attached himself firmly to the cause of Bruce. King Bobert, after the battle of Bannockburn, bestowed upon him certain lands in Perthshire. He married a daughter of Sir Patrick Graham of Kincardine, elder brother of Sir John Gra- ham, and ancestor of the family of Montrose. He had a son, Sir Malcolm Drummond, who died about 1346. The latter had three sons, John, Maurice, and Walter. The two former married heiresses.

Maurice's lady was sole heiress of Concraig and of the stewardship of Strathearn, to both of which he succeeded.

The wife of John, the eldest son, was Mary, eldest daughter and co-heiress of Sir William de Montefex, with whom he got the lands of Auchterarder, Kincardine in Monteith, Cargill, and Stobhall in Perthshire. He had four sons. Sir Malcolm, Sir John, William, and Dougal; and three daughters — Annabella, married, in 1357, John, Earl of Carrick, high steward of Scotland, afterwards King Bobert the Third, and thus became Queen of Scotland, and the mother of David, Duke of Bothesav, starved

to death in the palace of Falkland, in 1402, and of James the First, as well as of three daughters ; Margaret, married to Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, Jean, to Stewart of Donally, and Mary, to Macdonald of the Isles.

About 1360, in consequence of a feud which had long subsisted between the Drummonds and the Menteiths of Busky, the residence of the family seems to have been transferred from Drymen, in Stirlingshire, where they had chiefly lived for about two hundred years, to Stobhall, in Perthshire, which had some years before come into their possession by marriage.

Sir Malcolm Drummond, the eldest son, succeeded to the earldom of Mar in right of his wife, Lady Isabel Douglas, only daughter of William, first Earl of Douglas. His death was a violent one, having been seized by a band of ruffians and imprisoned till he died ''of his hard captivity." This happened before 27th May 1403. Not long after his death, Alexander Stewart, a natural son of "the Wolf of Badenoch," a bandit and robber by profession, having cast his eyes on the lands of the earldom, stormed the countess' castle of Kildruminie : and, either by violence or persuasion, obtained her in marriage. As Sir Malcolm Drummond had died without issue, his brother, John, succeeded him.

John's eldest son, Sir Walter Drummond, was knighted by King James the Second, and died in 1455. He had three sons : Sir Malcolm his successor; John, dean of Dunblane; and Walter of Ledcrieff, ancestor of the Drum- monds of Blaie-Drumjioxd (now the Houe Drummoxds, Henry Home, the celebrated Lord Karnes, having married Agatha, daughter of James Drummond of Blair-Drummond, and successor in the estate to her nephew in 1766) ; of Cairdrum ; of Newton, and other families of the name.

The eldest son of the main stem, that is, the Cabgill and Stobhall family, Sir Malcolm by name, had great possessions in the counties of Dumbarton, Perth, and Stirling, and died in 1470 By his wife Marion, daughter of Murray of. Tullibardine, he had six sons. His eldest son, Sir John, was first Lord Drummond.

Sir John, the eldest son, was a personage of

314

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

considerable importance in the reigns of James the Third and Fourth, having been concerned in most of the public transactions of that period. He died in 1519.

By his wife, Lady Elizabeth Lindsay, daughter of David, Duke of Montrose, the first Lord Drummond, had three sons, and six daughters, the eldest of whom, Margaret, was mistress to James the Fourth. Malcolm, the eldest son, predeceased his father. William, the second son, styled master of Drummond, suffered on the scaffold.

William had two sons, Walter and Andrew, ancestor of the Drummonds of Bellyclone. Walter died in 1518, before his grandfather. By Lady Elizabeth Graham, daughter of the first Earl of Montrose, he had a son, David, second Lord Drummond, who was served heir to his great-grandfather, John, first lord, 17th February 1520. Of his two sons, Patrick, the elder, was third Lord Drummond ; James, the younger, created, 31st January 1609, Lord Maderty, was ancestor of the viscounts of Strathallan.

Patrick, third Lord Drummond, embraced the reformed religion, and spent some time in France. He died before 1600. He was twice married, and by his first wife, Elizabeth, daughter of David Lindsay of Edzell, eventually Earl of Crawford, he had two sons and five daughters.

The elder son, James, fourth Lord Drum- mond, passed a considerable portion of his youth in France, and after James the Sixth's accession to the English throne he attended the Earl of Nottingham on an embassy to the Spanish court. On his return he was created Earl of Perth, 4th March 1605. John, the younger son, succeeded his brother in 1611, as second Earl of Perth.

The Hon. John Drummond, second son of James, third Earl of Perth, was created in 1685 Viscount, and in 1686 Earl of Melfort'; and his representative Captain George Drum- mond, due de Melfort, and Count de Lussan in France, whose claim to the earldom of Perth in the Scottish peerage was established by the House of Lords, June 1853, is the chief of the clan Drummond, which, more' than any other, signalised itself by its fidelity to the lost cause of the Stuarts.

GRAHAM.

Badge — Laurel spurge.

The surname Graeme, or Graham, is said to be derived from the Gaelic word grumaeh. applied to a person of a stern countenance arid manner. It may possibly, however, be con- nected with the British word grym, signifying strength, seen in grime's dyke, erroneously called Graham's dyke, the name popularly given to the wall of Antoninus, from an absurd fable of Fordun and Boece, that one Greme, traditionally said to have governed Scotland during the minority of the fabulous Eugene the Second, broke through the mighty rampart erected by the Eomans between the rivers Forth and Clyde. It is unfortunate for this fiction that the first authenticated person who bore the name in North Britain was Sir William de Grasme (the undoubted ancestor of the Dukes of Montrose and all "the gallant Grahams" in this country), who came to Scotland in the reign of David the First, from whom he received the lands of Abercorn and Dalkeith, and witnessed the charter of that monarch to the monks of the abbey of Holyrood in 1128. In Gaelic grim means war, battle. Anciently, the word Grimes- dike was applied to trenches, roads, and boun- daries, and was not confined to Scotland.

This Anglo-Norman knight, Sir William de Graham, had two sons, Peter and John,in whom the direct line was carried on. The elder, Peter de Graham, styled of Dalkeith and Abercorn, had also two sons, Henry and Wil- liam. Henry the elder, witnessed some of the charters of King William the Lion. He was

THE GEAHAMS.

315

succeeded by his son Henry, whose son, also named Henry, "by marrying the daughter of Eoger Avenel (who died in 1243), acquired the extensive estates of Avenel, in Eskdale. His grandson, Sir John de Graham of Dalkeith, had a son, John de Graham, who dying with- out issue, was the last of the elder line of the original stock of the Grahams.

The male line of the family was carried on by the younger son of Sir William de Graham first above mentioned, John de Graham, whose son, David de Graham, obtained from his cousin, Henry, the son of Peter de Graham, the lands of Clifton and Clifton Hall in Mid- Lothian, and from King William the Lion those of Charlton and Barrowfield, as well as the lordship of Kinnaber, all in Forfarshire. This was the first connection of the family with the district near Montrose, whence they subsequently derived their ducal title. His eldest son, also named Sir David de Graham, had, from Patrick, Earl of Dunbar, in the reign of King Alexander the Second, with other lands, those of Dundaff, in Stirlingshire. The son of Sir David de Graham last men- tioned, also named Sir David de Graham, who appears to have held the office of sheriff of the county of Berwick, acquired from Malise, Earl of Strathearn, the lands of Kincardine, in Perthshire, which became one of the chief designations of the family. He died about 1270. By his wife, Annabella, daughter of Bobert, Earl of Strathearn, he had three sons, namely, Sir Patrick, who succeeded him; the celebrated Sir John the Graham, the companion of Wallace ; and Sir David, one of the nominees, his eldest brother being another, of Baliol, in his competition for the crown of Scotland, 1292. His eldest son, Sir Patrick Graham of Kincar- dine, fell in battle against the English at Dun- bar, 28th April 1296. Another son, Sir David de Graham, a favourite name among the early Grahams, was also designed of Kincardine. From Bobert the First, in consideration of his good and faithful services, he had several grants, and exchanged with that monarch his property of Cardross in Dumbartonshire for the lands of "Old Montrose" in Forfarshire. He died in 1327.

Sir William Graham of Kincardine, his great- grandson, was frequently employed in nego-

ciations with the English relative to the liber- ation of King James the First. He was twice married. By his first wife he had two sons, Alexander, — who predeceased him, leaving two sons, — and John. His second wife was the princess Mary Stewart, second daughter of King Bobert the Second, widow of the Earl of Angus and of Sir James Kennedy of Dun ure j after Sir William Graham's death she took for her fourth husband Sir William Edmonstone of Duntreath. By this lady he had five sons, namely, 1. Sir Bobert Graham of Strathcarron, ancestor of the Grahams of Fintry, of Claverhouse, and of Duntrane. 2. Patrick Graham, consecrated bishop of Brechin, in 1463, and three years after translated to the see of St. Andrews. 3. WLUiain, ancestor of the Grahams of Garvoch in Berthshire, from a younger son of whom came the Grahams of Balgowan, the most celebrated of which family was the gallant Sir Thomas Graham, Lord Lynedoch, the hero of Barossa. 4. Henry, of whom nothing is known. 5. Walter, of Wallacetown, Dumbartonshire, ancestor of the Grahams of Knoekdolian in Carrick, and their cadets.

Batrick Graham, of Kincardine, the son of Alexander, the eldest son, succeeded his grand- father, and was created a peer of parliament in 1451, under the title of Lord Graham. He died in 1465. His only son, William, second Lord Graham, married lady Anne Douglas, eldest daughter of the fourth Earl of Angus, and had two sons, WiUiam, third Lord Graham, and George, ancestor of the Grahams of Calen- dar.

William, third Lord Graham, sat in the first parliament of King James the Fourth, 1488; and on 3d March, 1504-5, he was created Earl of Montrose, a charter being granted to him of that date, of his hereditary lands of "Auld Montrose," which were then erected into a free barony and earldom to be called the barony and earldom of Montrose. It is from these lands, therefore, and not from the town of Montrose, that the family take their titles of earl and duke. He fell at the battle of Flodden, 9th September 1513. He was thrice married. By his first wife, Annabella, daughter of Lord Drummond, he had a son, second Earl of Montrose; by his

316

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAN'S.

second wife, Janet, a daughter of Sir Archibald Edmonstone of Duntreath, he had three daugh- ters; and by his third wife, Christian Wavance of Segy, daughter of Thomas "Wavance of Stevenston, and widow of the ninth Lord Haly burton of Dirleton, two sons, Patrick, ancestor of the Grasmes of Inchbrakie, Perth- shire ; and Andrew, consecrated bishop of Dunblane in 1575, and the first protestant bishop of that see.

From the third son of the second Earl of Montrose came the Grahams of Orchil, and from the fourth son the Grahams of Killearn. From the second son of the third earl descended the Grahams of Braco, who once possessed a baronetcy of Nova Scotia, conferred on the first of the family, 28th September 1625. From the third son of the same earl, the Grahams of Soottistoun derived their descent.

The Grahams of the borders are descended from Sir John Graham of Kilbbyde, called, from his bravery, Sir John "with the bright sword," second son of Malise, Earl first of Strathearn, and afterwards of Menteith, by his wife, the Lady Ann Vere, daughter of Henry, Earl of Oxford.

Sir John " with the bright sword " was also ancestor of the Grahams of Gartmore in Perth- shire. Sir William Graham of Gartmore, created a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1665, married Elizabeth, second daughter of John Graham, Lord Kilpont (son of the Earl of Airth), who was slain by one of his own vassals, James Stewart of Ardvoirlich, in the camp of the Marquis of Montrose, in 1644; and had a son, Sir John Graham, second baronet of Gartmore, declared insane in 1696. On his death, 12th July 1708, without issue, the baronetcy became extinct, and the representation of the family devolved upon his sister Mary, wife of James Hodge, Esq. of Gladsmuir, advocate. Their only daughter, Mary Hodge, married, in 1701, William, son of John Graham of Callingod, and had a son, William Graham, who assumed the title of Earl of Menteith.

The castle of Kilbryde, near Dunblane, built by Sir John "with the bright sword," in 1460, was possessed by his representatives, the Earls of Menteith, till 1 640, when it was sold. The Menteith Grahams were called the Grahams "of the hens," from the following circum-

stances. An armed party of the Stewarts of Appin, headed by Donald Nan Ord,2 called Donald of the Hammer, in their retreat from the disastrous field of Pinkie in 1547, in passing the lake of Menteith, stopped at a house of the Earl of Menteith, where a large feast, consist- ing principally of poultry, was prepared for a marriage party, and ate up all the provisions ; but, being immediately pursued, they were over- taken in the gorge of a pass, near a rock called Craig- Vad, or the Wolf's cliff, where a bloody encounter took place. The earl and nearly the whole of his followers were killed, and Donald of the Hammer escaped, amidst the darkness of the night, with only a single attendant. From the cause of the fight the Highlanders gave the name of Gramoch na Oeric, or "Gra- hams of the hens," to the Menteith branch ever after.

The clan Graham were principally confined to Menteith and Strathearn.

GORDON.

Badge — Rock ivy.

The Gordons are an ancient and distin- guished family, originally from Normandy, where their ancestors are said to have had large possessions. From the great antiquity of the race, many fabulous accounts have been given of the descent of the Gordons. Some derive them from a city of Macedonia, called Gordonia, whence they went to Gaul ; others find their origin in Spain, Flanders, &c. Some writers suppose Bertrand de Gourdon who, in 1199, wounded Pilchard the Lion-heart mortally with

- See our Account of the Stewarts.

THE GORDONS.

317

an arrow before the castle of Chalus in the Limoges, to have been the great ancestor of the Gordons, but there does not seem to be any other foundation for such a conjecture than that there was a manor in Normandy called Gourdon. It is probable that the first persons of the name in this island came over with William the Conqueror in 1066. According to Chalmers,3 the founder of this great family came from England in the reign of David the First (1124-53), and obtained from that prince the lands of Gordon (anciently Gordun, or Gor- dyn, from, as Chalmers supposes, the Gaelic Gor- din, " on the hill"). He left two sons, Eichard, and Adam, who, though the younger son, had a portion of the territory of Gordon, with the lands of Fanys on the southern side of it.

The elder son, Richard de Gordon, granted, between 1150 and 1160, certain lands to the monks of Kelso, and died in 1200. His son, Sir Thomas de Gordon, confirmed by charter these donations, and his son and successor, also named Thomas, made additional grants to the same monks, as well as to the religious of Coldstream. He died in 1285, without male issue, and his only daughter, Alicia, marrying her cousin Adam de Gordon, the son of Adam, younger brother of Richard above mentioned, the two branches of the family thus became united.

His grandson, Sir Adam de Gordon, Lord of Gordon, one of the most eminent men of his time, was the progenitor of most of the great families of the name in Scotland. In reward of his faithful services, Bruce granted to him and his heirs the noble lordship of Strathbolgie (now Strathbogie), in Aberdeen- shire, then in the Crown, by the forfeiture of David de Strathbogie, Earl of Athole, which grant was afterwards confirmed to his family by several charters under the great seal. Sir Adam fixed his residence there, and gave these lands and lordship the name of Huntly, from a village of that name in the western extremity of Gordon parish, in the Merse, the site of which is now said to be marked only by a solitary tree. From their northern domain, the family after- wards acquired the titles of Lord, Earl, and Mar- quis of Huntly, and the latter is now their chief

a Caledonia, vol. ii. p. 387.

title. Sir Adam was slain, fighting bravely in the vanguard of the Scotch army at the battle of HalidonhiU, July 12, 1333. By AnnabeUa, his wife, supposed to have been a daughter of David de Strathbolgie above mentioned, he had four sons and a daughter. The eldest son, Sir Alexander, succeeded him. The second son, William, was ancestor of the "Viscounts of Kenmure.

Sir John Gordon, his great-grandson, got a new charter from King Robert the Second of the lands of Strathbogie, dated 13th June 1376. He was slain at the battle of Otter- bourne in 1388. His son, Sir Adam, lord of Gordon, fell at the battle of Homildon, 14th September 1402. By his wife, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir William Keith, great mareschal of Scotland, he had an only child, Elizabeth Gordon, who succeeded to the whole family estates, and having married Alexander Seton, second son of Sir William Seton of Seton, ancestor of the Earls of Winton, that gentle- man was styled lord of Gordon and Huntly. He left two sons, the younger of whom became ancestor of the Setons of Meldrum.

Alexander, the elder, was, in 1449, created Earl of Huntly, with limitation to his heirs male, by Elizabeth Crichton, his third wife, they being obliged to bear the name and arms of Gordon. George, the sixth earl, was created Marquis of Huntly, by King James, in 1599. George, the fourth marquis, was made Duke of Gordon in 1684. George, fifth duke, died without issue on 28th May 1836. At his death the title of Duke of Gordon became extinct, as well as that of Earl of Norwich in the British peerage, and the Marquisate of Huntly devolved on George Earl of Aboyne, descended from Charles, fourth son of George, second Marquis of Huntly, while the Duke of Richmond and Lennox, son of his eldest sister, succeeded to Gordon castle, Banffshire, and other estates in Aberdeenshire and Inver- ness-shire.

The clan Gordon was at one period one of the most powerful and numerous in the north Although the chiefs were not originally of Celtic origin, as already shown, they yet gave their name to the clan, the distinctive badge of which was the rock ivy. The clan feuds and battles were frequent, especially with the

318

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

Mackintoshes, the Canierons, the Murrays, and the Fortieses. Their principal exploits have "been noticed in the first volume.

The Duke of Gordon, who was the chief of the clan, was usually styled " The Cock of the North.'' His most ancient title was the " Gude- man of the Bog," from the Bog-of-Gight, a morass in the parish of Bellie, Banffshire, in

r the centre of which the former stronghold of ' this family was placed, and which forms the ; site of Gordon castle, considered the most mag nificent edifice in the north of Scotland. The Marquis of Huntly is now the chief of the clan Gordon. Of the name of Gordon, there are many ancient families belonging to Aberdeen- shire, Banffshire, and the north of Scotland.

__^J£3^%&>

Gordon Castle. From Nattes' Scotia Depicta.

GUMMING.

Badge — Ciirriin plant.

The family of Cumyn, Comyn, Cumin, Cum- min, or Cumming, merit notice among the septs

of the north of Scotland, from the prominent figure which they made there in early times. But almost all authors agree in representing them as having come from England, and having been of either Norman or Saxon descent origin- ally. The time when they migrated north- wards is also well marked in history. The event occurred in the reign of David I. That prince still claimed a large part of the north of England, and, besides, had engaged deeply in the contests betwixt King Stephen and the Empress Matilda, which agitated South Britain in the twelfth century. He was thus brought into frequent contact with the barons of North- umberland and the adjoining districts, some of whom were properly his vassals, and many of whose younger sons followed him permanently into Scotland. In this way were founded various northern families in the time of King

THE CUMMIN GS— THE OGILVIES.

310

David, and among others, seemingly, the Curnyns. William Cumyn is the first of the name authentically mentioned in the Scottish annals. He had been trained clerically by Gaufred, bishop of Durham, some time chan- cellor to Henry I. ; and his abilities and experi- ence appear to have recommended Cumyn to David of Scotland for the same high office in the north. He was nominated chancellor of Scotland in 1133; though we find him seizing on the bishopric of Durham in 1142, under countenance of a grant from the Empress Maude. But he soon after resigned it to the proper incumbent, reserving only certain of the episcopal estates for behoof of his nephew and heir, Eichard.

Eichard Cumyn, properly the founder of the line of the Scottish Cuymn, rose high in the service of William the Lion, and long acted as chief minister and justiciary of Scotland. During his life he held the lands of North- allerton and others, secured to him by his uncle in England; and he also obtained estates in Eoxburghshire, the first property of the family in Scotland. That the Curnyns must have been of high importance in England is proved by, and in part explains, their sudden elevation in the north. Eichard Cumyn even intermarried with the royal famdy of Scotland, wedding Hexilda, great-granddaughter of the '■gracious" King Duncan of "Macbeth."1

In the reign of Alexander III., as stated by Fordun, there were of the name in Scotland three Earls — Buchan, Menteith,andAthole, and one great feudal baron, Cumyn lord of Strath- bogie, with thirty knights all possessing lands. The chief of the elan was lord of Badenoch and Lochaber, and other extensive districts in the Highlands. Upwards of sixty belted knights were bound to follow his banner with all their vassals, and he made treaties witli princes as a prince himself. One such compact with Lew- ellyn of Wales is preserved in Eymer's Fcedera.

The Cummings, as the name is now spelled, are numerous in the counties of Aberdeen, Banff, and Moray; but a considerable number, in consequence of being prevented, for some reason, from burying their relatives in the family burial-place, changed their names to

4 See Smibert's Clans.

Farquharson, as being descended from Fer- quhard, second son of Alexander the fourth designed of Altyre, who lived in the middle of the fifteenth century. It is from them that the Farquharsons of Balthog, Haughton, and others in the county of Aberdeen derive their descent.

From Sir Eobert Comyn, younger son of John lord of Badenoch, who died about 1274, are descended the Cummings of Altyre, Logie, Auchry (one of whom in 1760 founded the village of Cuminestovvn in Aberdeenshire), Ee lugas, &c.

OGILVY.

Badge — Alkanet.

Ogilvy is a surname derived from a barony in the parish of Glammis, Forfarshire, which, about 1163, was bestowed by William the Lion on Gilbert, ancestor of the noble family of Airlie, and, in consequence, he assumed the name of Ogilvy. He is said to have been the third son of Gillibrede, or Gilchrist, maormor of Angus. In the charters of the second and third Alexanders there are witnesses of the name of Ogilvy. Sir Patrick de Ogilvy - adhered steadily to Eobert the Bruce, wha bestowed upon him the lands of Kettins in Forfarshire. The barony of Cortachy was acquired by the family in 1369-70. The '• gracious gude Lord Ogilvy," as he is styled in the old ballad of the battle of Harlaw, in which battle the principal barons of Forfarshire fought on the side of the Earl of Mar, who commanded the royal army, was the son of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchterhouse, slain in a clan battle with the Eobertsons in 1394.

320

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.

' ' Of the best ainang them was

The gracious gude Lord Ogilvy,

The sheriff-principal of Angus, Renownit for truth and equity — For faith and magnanimity He had few fellows in the field, Yet fell by fatal destiny,

For he nae ways wad grant to yield. ''

His eldest son, George Ogilvy, was also slain.

Lord Ogilvy, the first title of Airlie family, was conferred by James IV., in 1491, on Sir John Ogilvy of Lintrathen.

James, seventh lord Oglivy, was created Earl of Airlie, in 1639.

The title of Lord Ogilvy of Deskford was conferred, 4th October 1616, on Sir Walter Ogilvy of Deskford and Eindlater, whose son, James, second Lord Deskford, was created Earl of Findlater, 20th Feburary 1638. He was de- scended from Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchleven, second son of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Lintra- then, high treasurer of Scotland.

The clan Ogilvy are called "the Siol Gil- christ," the race or posterity of Gilchrist. In 1526, the Mackintoshes invaded the country of the Ogilvies, and massacred no fewer than 24 gentlemen of the name. A feud between the Campbells and the Ogilvies subsisted for several centuries. In Pitcairn's Criminal Trials we find James Ogilvy complaining, on 21st October, 1591, that a body of Argyll's men had attacked him when residing peaceably in

Glenisla, in Forfarshire, which anciently be- longed to the Ogilvies, killed several of his people, ravaged the country, and compelled him and Iris lady to flee for their lives.

The Ogilvies had their revenge in 1645, for the burning of "the bonnie house of Airlie," and the other strongholds of the Ogilvies, when Castle Campbell, near Dollar, or the Castle of Gloom, its original name, was destroyed by them and the Macleans, and the territory of the Marquis of Argyll was overrun by the fierce and ruthless clan that followed Montrose, and carried fire and sword throughout the whole estates of the clan Campbell.

FERGUSON. Badge — Little Sunflower.

Ferguson, or Fergusson, is the surname (son of Fergus) of a Highland sept (whose arms we have been unable to obtain), which had its seat on the borders of the counties of Perth and Forfar, immediately to the north of Dun- keld, and the distinctive badge of which was the little sunflower. In the Roll of 1587, they are named as among the septs of Mar and Athole, where their proper seat as a clan originally lay, having chiefs and captains of their own. In Galloway, the Craigdarroch Fergussons have flourished from an early date, and in Fife the Fergusons of Raith have long held a high position as landholders.

PART THIRD.

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

INTEODUCTION.

Military character of the Highlands.

Hitherto the account of tke military exploits of the Highlanders has been limited to their own clan feuds and to the exertions which, for a century, they made in behalf of the unfortunate Stuarts. We are now to notice their operations on a more extended field of action, by giving a condensed sketch of their services in the cause of the country; services which have ac- quired for them a reputation as deserved as it has been unsurpassed. From moral as well as from physical causes, the Highlanders were well fitted to attain this pre-eminence.

"In forming his military character, the High- lander was not more favoured by nature than by the social system under which he lived. Nursed in poverty, he acquired a hardihood which enabled him to sustain severe pri- vations. As the simplicity of his life gave vigour to his body, so it fortified his mind. Possessing a frame and constitution thus hard- ened, he was taught to consider courage as the most honourable virtue, cowardice the most disgraceful failing; to venerate and obey his chief, and to devote himself for his native country and clan ; and thus prepared to be a soldier, he was ready to follow wherever honour and duty called him. With such principles, and regarding any disgrace he might bring on his clan and district as the most cruel misfor- tune, the Highland private soldier had a peculiar motive to exertion. The common soldier of many other countries has scarcely any other stimulus to ■ the performance of his duty than

the fear of chastisement, or the habit of mechanical obedience to command, produced by the discipline in which he has been trained. With a Highland soldier it is otherwise. When in a national or district corps, he is surrounded by the companions of his youth and the rivals of his early achievements ; he feels the impulse of emu- lation strengthened by the consciousness that every proof which he displays, either of bravery or cowardice, will find its way to his native home. He thus learns to appreciate the value of a good name; and it is thus, that in a Highland regiment, consisting of men from the same country, whose kindred and connexions are mutually known, every individual feels that his conduct is the subject of observation, and that, independently of his duty as a. member of a systematic whole, he has to sustain a separate and individual reputation, which will be reflected on his family, and district or glen. Hence he requires no artificial excitements. He acts from motives within himself; his point is fixed, and his aim must terminate either in victory or death. The German soldier considers himself as a part of the military machine, and duly marked out in the orders of the day. He moves onward to his destination with a well-trained pace, and with as phlegmatic indifference to the result as a labourer who works for his daily hire. The courage of the French soldier is supported in the hour of trial by his high notions of the point of honour; but this display of spirit is not always steady. A Highland soldier faces his enemy, whether in front, rear, or flank; and if he has confidence in his commander,itmavbe predicted 2 s

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

with certainty that he will be victorious or die on the ground which he maintains. He goes into the field resolved not to disgrace his name. A striking characteristic of the Highlander is, that all his actions seem to flow from sentiment. His endurance of privation and fatigue. — his resistance of hostile opposition, — his solicitude for the good opinion of his superiors, — all originate in this source, whence also proceeds his obedience, which is always most conspicuous when exhibited under kind treatment. Hence arises the difference observable between the conduct of one regiment of Highlanders and that of another, and frequently even of the same regiment at different times, and under different management. A Highland regiment, to be orderly and well disciplined, ought to be commanded by men who are capable of appreciating their character, directing their passions and prejudices, and acquiring their entire confidence and affection. The officer to whom the command of Highlanders is intrusted must endeavour to acquire their confidence and good opinion. With this view, lie must watch over the propriety of his own conduct. He must observe the strictest justice and fidelity in his promises to his men, conciliate them by an attention to their dispositions and prejudices, and, at the same time, by preserv- ing a firm and steady authority, without which he will not be respected.

"Officers who are accustomed to command Highland soldiers find it easy to guide and control them when their full confidence has been obtained; but when distrust prevails severity ensues, with a consequent neglect of duty, and by a continuance of this unhappy misunderstanding, the men become stubborn, disobedient, and in the end mutinous. The spirit of a Highland soldier revolts at any unnecessary severity; though he may be led to the mouth of a cannon if properly directed, will rather die than be unfaithful to his trust. But if, instead of leading, his officers attempt to drive him, he may fail in the discharge of the most common duties."1

A learned and ingenious author,2 who, though himself a Lowlander, had ample op-

1 Stewart's Sketches.

2 Jackson's View of the Formation, &c., of Armies. 1824.

portunity, while serving in many campaigns with Highland regiments, of becoming inti- mately acquainted with their character, thus writes of them : —

"The limbs of the Highlander are strong and sinewy, the frame hardy, and of great physical power, in proportion to size. He endures cold, hunger, and fatigue with patience; in other words, he has an elasticity or pride of mind which does not feel, or which refuses to complain of hardship. The air of the gentleman is ordinarily majestic; the air and gait of the gilly is not graceful. He walks with a bended knee, and does not walk with grace, but his movement has energy; and between walking and trotting, and by an interchange of pace, he performs long journeys with facility, particu- larly on broken and irregular ground, such as he has been accustomed to traverse in his native country.

"The Highlanders of Scotland, born and reared under the circumstances stated, mar- shalled for action by clans, according to ancient usage, led into action by chiefs who possess confidence from an opinion of knowledge, and> love from the influence of blood, may be calcu- lated upon as returning victorious, or dying in the grasp of the enemy.

"Scotch Highlanders have a courage devoted to honour; but they have an impetuosity which, if not well understood, and skilfully directed, is liable to error. The Scotch fight individually as if the cause were their own, not as if it were the cause of a commander only, — and they fight impassioned. Whether training and discipline may bring them in time to the apathy of German soldiers, further experience will determine; but the Highlanders are even now impetuous; and, if they fail to accomplish their object, they cannot be with- drawn from it like those who fight a battle by the job. The object stands in their own view; the eye is fixed upon it ; they rush towards it, seize it, and proclaim victory with exultation. " The Highlander, upon the whole, is a sol- dier of the first quality; but, as already said, he requires to see his object fully, and to come into contact with it in all its extent. He then feels the impression of his duty through a channel which he understands, and he acts con- sistently in consequence of the impression, that

MILITAEY CHARACTER OF THE HIGHLANDS.

323

is, in consequence of the impulse of his own internal sentiment, rather than the external impulse of the command of another; for it is often verified in experience that, where the enemy is before the Highlander and nearly in contact with him, the authority of the officer is in a measure null; the duty is notwithstand- ing done, and well done, by the impulses of natural instinct.

"Their conduct in the year 1745 proves very distinctly that they are neither a ferocious nor a cruel people. No troops ever, perhaps, tra- versed a country which might be deemed hostile leaving so few traces of outrage behind them as were left by the Highlanders in the year 1745. They are better known at the present time than they were then, and they are known to be eminent for honesty and fidelity, where confidence is given them. They possess exalted notions of honour, warm friend- ships, and much national pride."

Of the disinclination from peaceful employ- ment, and propensity for war here spoken of, Dr Jackson elsewhere affords us a striking illustration. "While passing through the Isle of Skye3 in the autumn of 1783, he met a man of great age whose shoulder had, through a recent fall, teen dislocated. This condition was speedily rectified by our traveller. "As there seemed to be something rather uncommon about the old man, I asked if he had lived all his life in the Highlands? No : — he said he made one of the Forty-second when they were first raised; then had gone with them to Germany; but when he had heard that his Erince was landed in the North, he pur- chased, or had made suck interest that he procured his discharge; came home, and en- listed under Ms banner. He fought at Cul-

■> "The Isle of Skye has, within the last forty years, furnished for the public service, twenty-one lieutenant- generals and major-generals ; forty-five lieutenant- colonels; six hundred majors, captains, lieutenants, and subalterns ; ten thousand foot soldiers ; one hun- dred and twenty pipers ; four governors of British colonies; one governor-general ; one adjutant-general ; one chief-baron of England ; and one judge of the Supreme Court of Scotland. The generals may be classed thus : — eight Macdonalds, six Macleods, two llacallisters, two Macaskills, one Mackinnon, one Elder, and one Macqueen. The Isle of Skye is forty- five miles long, and about fifteen in mean breadth. Truly the inhabitants are a wonderous people. It may be mentioned that this island is the birth-place of Cuthullin, the celebrated hero mentioned in Ossian's Poems." — Inverness Journal.

loden, and was wounded. After everything was settled, he returned to his old regiment, and served with it till he received another wound that rendered him unlit for service. He now, he said, lived the best way he could, on his pension."

Dr Jackson also strongly advocates the desirability of forming national and district regiments, and of keeping them free from any foreign intermixture. Such a policy seems to be getting more and more into favour among modern military authorities; and we believe that at the present time it is seldom, and only with reluctance, that any but Scotchmen are admitted into Scotch, and especially into Highland regiments, at least this is the case with regard to privates. Indeed, it is well known that in our own country there is even now an attempt among those who manage such matters, to connect particular regiments with certain districts. Not only does such a plan tend to keep up the morale respectability and esprit de coi-ps of each regiment, but is well calculated to keep up the numbers, by estab- lishing a connection between the various regi- ments and the militia of the districts with which they are connected. Originally each Highland regiment was connected and raised from a well defined district, and military men who are conversant in such matters think that it would be advisable to restore these regi- ments to their old footing in this respect. On this subject, we again quote the shrewd remarks of Dr Jackson : —

"If military materials be thrown together promiscuously — that is, arranged by no other rule except that of size or quantity of matter, as it is admitted that the individual parts possess different propensities and different powers of action, it is plain that the in- strument composed of these different and independent parts has a tendency to act dif- ferently; the parts are constrained to act on one object by stimulation or coercion only.

" Military excellence consists, as often hinted, in every part of the instrument acting with full force — acting from one principle and for one purpose ; and hence it is evident that in a mixed fabric, composed of parts of unequal power and different temper, disunion is a con- sequence, if all act to the full exteut of their

324

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

power; or if disunion be not a consequence, the combined act must necessarily be shackled, and, as such, inferior, the strong being restrained from exertion for the sake of preserving union with the weak.

"The imperfection now stated necessarily attaches to regiments composed of different nations mixed promiscuously. It even attaches, in some degree, to regiments which are formed indiscriminately from the population of all the districts or counties of an extensive king- dom. This assumption, anticipated by reason- ing, is confirmed by experience in the military history of semi-barbarous tribes, which are often observed, without the aid of tactic, as taught in modern schools, to stick together in danger and to achieve acts of heroism beyoad the comprehension of those who have no knowledge of man but as part of a mechanical instrument of war. The fact has numerous proofs in the history of nations; but it has not a more de- cisive one than that which occurred in the late Seventy-first Eegiment in the revolutionary war of America. In the summer of the year 1779, a party of the Seventy-first Regiment, consisting of fifty-six men and five officers, was detached from a redoubt at Stoneferry, in South Carolina, for the purpose of recon- noitring the enemy, which was supposed to be advancing in force to attack the post. The instructions given to the officer who commanded went no further than to reconnoitre and retire upon the redoubt. The troops were new troops, — ardent as Highlanders usually are. They fell in with a strong column of the enemy (upwards of two thousand) within a short distance of the post; and, instead of re- tiring according to instruction, they thought proper to attack, with an instinctive view, it was supposed, to retard progress, and thereby to give time to those who were in the redoubt to make better preparations for defence. This they did; but they were themselves nearly destroyed. All the officers and non-commis- sioned officers were killed or wounded, and seven cf the privates only remained on their legs at the end of the combat. The command- ing officer fell, and, in falling, desired the few who still resisted to make the best of their way to the redoubt. They did not obey. The national sympathies were warm. National

honour did not permit them to leave their officers in the field; and they actually persisted in covering their fallen comrades until a rein- forcement arriving from head quarters, which was at some distance, induced the enemy to retire.

In the narratives which follow, we have confined ourselves strictly to those regiments which are at the present day officially recog- nised as Highland. Many existing regiments were originally raised in Highland districts, and formerly wore the Highland dress, which, as our readers will see, had ultimately to be changed into ordinary line regiments, from the difficulty of finding Highlanders willing to enlist ; the history of such regiments we have followed only so long as they were recognised as Highland. In this way the existing strictly Highland regiments are reduced to eight — The Black Watch or 42d, the 71st, 72d, 74th, 78th, 79th, 92d, 93d.

42d EOYAL HIGHLAND EEGIMENT.

AM FREICEADAN DUBH— "THE BLACK WATCH."

1726-1775.

Embodying the Black "Watch — March for England — Mutiny — Fontenoy — Embarks for the French coast — Flanders — Battle of Lafeldt — Return of the regi- ment to Ireland — Number changed from the 43d to the 42d — Embarks for New York — Louisbourg — Ticonderoga — The West Indies — Ticonderoga and Crown Point — Surrender of Montreal— Martinique — Havannah — Bushy Run — Fort Pitt — Ireland — Return of the 42d to Scotland.

RAISING OF "THE BLACK WATCH."

325

Victories.

Egypt. Orthes.

(With the Sphinx.) Toulouse.

Corunna. Peninsula.

Fuentes d'Onor. Waterloo.

Pyrenees. Alma.

Nivelle. Sevastopol.

Nive. Lucknow.

The design of rendering such a valuable class of subjects available to the state by forming regular military corps out of it, seems not to have entered into the views of the govern- ment till about the year 1729, when six com- panies of Highlanders were raised, which, from forming distinct corps unconnected with each other, received the appellation of independent companies. Three of these companies consisted of 100 men each, and were therefore called large companies ; Lord Lovat, Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochnell, and Colonel Grant of Ballindalloch, were appointed captains over them. The three smaller companies, which consisted of 75 each, were commanded by Colonel Alexander Campbell of Finab, John Campbell of Carrick, and George Munro of Culcairn, under the commission of captain- lieutenants. To each of the six companies were attached two lieutenants and one ensign. To distinguish them from the regular troops, who, from having coats, waistcoats, and breeches of scarlet cloth, were called Saighdearan Dearg, or Red soldiers; the independent companies, who were attired in tartan consisting mostly of black, green, and blue, were designated Am Frekeadan Dahh, or Black Watch, — from the sombre appearance of their dress.

As the services of these companies were not required beyond their own territory, and as the intrants were not subjected to the humili- ating provisions of the disarming act, no diffi- culty was found in forming them; and when completed, they presented the singular spectacle of a number of young men of respectable families serving as privates in the ranks. " Many of the men who composed these companies were of a higher station in society than that from which soldiers in general are raised; cadets of gentlemen's families, sons of gentlemen farmers, and tacksmen, either imme- diately or distantly descended from gentlemen's families, — men who felt themselves responsible

for their conduct to high-minded and honour- able families, as well as to a country for which they cherished a devoted affection. In addition to the advantages derived from their superior rank in life, they possessed, in an eminent degree, that of a commanding external deport- ment, special care being taken in selecting men of full height, well proportioned, and of hand- some appearance."'

The duties assigned to these companies were to enforce the disarming act, to overawe the disaffected, and watch their motions, and to check depredations. For this purpose they were stationed in small detachments in dif- ferent parts of the country, and generally throughout the district in which they were raised. Thus Fort Augustus and the neigh- bouring parts of Inverness-shire were occupied by the Frasers under Lord Lovat; Ballindalloch and the Grants were stationed in Strathspey and Badenoch; the Munros under Culcairn, in Ross and Sutherland; Lochnell's and Carrick's companies were stationed in Athole and Bread- albane, and Finab's in Lochaber, and the northern parts of Argyleshire among the dis- affected Camerons, and Stewarts of Appin. All Highlanders of whatever clan were admitted in- discriminately into these companies as soldiers ; but the officers were taken, almost exclusively, from the whig clans.

The independent companies continued to exist as such until the year 1739, when govern- ment resolved to raise four additional com- panies, and to form the whole into a regiment of the line. For this purpose, letters of service, dated 25th October 1739, were addressed to the Earl of Crawford and Lindsay, who was appointed to the command of the regiment about to be formed, which was to consist of 1000 men. Although the commissions were dated as above, the regiment was not embodied till the month of May 1740, when it assembled

4 Stewart's Sketches. In confirmation of this, General Stewart mentions the case of Mr Stewart of Bohallie, his grand-uncle by marriage, who was one of the gentlemen soldiers in Carrick's company. ' ' This gentleman, a man of family and education, was five feet eleven inches in height, remarkable for his personal strength and activity, and one of the best swordsmen of his time in an age when good swordsmanship was common, and considered an indispensable and graceful accomplishment of a gentleman ; and yet, with all these qualifications, he was only a centre man of the centre rank of his company."

326

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

on a field between Taybridge and Aberfeldy,5 in the county of Perth, under the number of the 43d regiment, although they still retained the country name of the Black Watch. " The uniform was a scarlet jacket and waistcoat, with buff facings and white lace, — tartan6 plaid of twelve yards plaited round the middle of the body, the upper part being fixed on the left shoulder ready to be thrown loose, and wrapped overboth shoulders and firelockinrainy weather. At night the plaid served the purpose of a blanket, and was a sufficient covering for the Highlander. These were called belted plaids from being kept tight to the body by a belt, and were worn on guards, reviews, and on all occasions when the men were in full dress. On this belt hung the pistols and dirk when worn. In the barracks, and when not on duty, the little kilt or pliilibeg was worn, a blue bonnet with a border of white, red and green, arranged in small squares to resemble, as is said, the fess cheque in the arms of the different branches of the Stewart family, and a tuft of feathers, or sometimes, from economy or neces- sity, a small piece of black bear-skin. The arms were a musket, a bayonet, and a large basket-hilted broadsword. These were fur- nished by government. Such of the men as chose to supply themselves with pistols and

5 Sir Robert Menzies, writing to the Dundee Adver- tiser in connection with the monument recently erected at Dunkeld to the Black Watch, says this is a mistake, although it is the account generally received, and that given by General David Stewart. Sir Robert says "the detailed companies of the Black "Watch met "at Weem, and that the whole regiment was first drawn up in the field at Boltachan, between Weem and Tay- bridge." It is strange, considering the inscription on the monument, that Sir Robert should have been asked to allow it to be erected in the field in question. After all, both statements may be essentially correct, and it is of no great consequence.

0 While the companies acted independently, each commander assumed the tartan of his own clan. When embodied, no clan having a superior claim to offer a uniform plaid to the whole, and Lord Craw- ford, the colonel, being a lowlander, a new pattern was assumed, which has ever since been known as the 42d, or Black Watch tartan, being distinct from all others. Here we must acknowledge our indebtedness to a manuscript history of this regiment, kindly lent us by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, whose "happy home," he says himself, the regiment was for 38 years. The volume contains much curious, valuable, and in- teresting information, on which we shall largely draw in our account of the 42d. Our obligations to Colonel Wheatley in connection with this history of the Highland regiments are very numerous ; his wil- lingness to lend us every assistance in his power deserves our warmest thanks.

dirks were allowed to carry them, and some had targets after the fashion of their country. The sword-belt was of black leather, and the cartouch-box was carried in front, supported by a narrow belt round the middle."7

The officers appointed to this regiment were : —

Colonel — John, Karl of Crawford and Lindsay, died in 1748.

Lieutenant-Colonel — Sir Robert Munro of Foulis, Bart., killed at Falkirk, 1746.

Major — George Grant, brother of the Laird of Grant, removed from the service by sentence of a court-martial, for allowing the rebels to get possession of the castle of Inverness in 1746.

Captains.

George Munro of Culcairn, brother of Sir Robert

Munro, killed in 1746.» Dugal Campbell of Craignish, retired in 1745. John Campbell of Carriek, killed at Fontenoy. Colin Campbell, junior, of Monzie, retired in 1743. Sir James Colquhoun of Luss, Bart., retired in 1748. Colin Campbell of Baltimore, retired. John Munro, promoted to be Lieutenant-Colonel in

1743, retired in 1749. Captain-Lieutenant Duncan Macfarlane, retired in

1744.

Lieutenants. Paul Macpherson. Lewis Grant of Auchterblair.

John Maclean of Kingarloch. John Mackenzie.

Both removed from the I regiment in conse- I quence of having ( fought a duel in 1744. Alexander Macdonald. Malcolm Fraser, son of Culduthel, killed at Bergen-

op-Zoom in 1747. George Ramsay. Francis Grant, son of the Laird of Grant, died Lieu-

tenant-General in 1782. John Macneil.

Ensigns.

Dugal Campbell, killed at Fontenoy.

Dugal Stewart.

John Menzies of Comrie.

Edward Carriek.

Gilbert Stewart of Kincraigie.

Gordon Graham of Draines.

Archd. Macnab, son of the Laird of Macnab, died

Lieutenant-General, 1790. Colin Campbell. Dugal Stewart. James Campbell of Glenfalloch, died of wounds at

Fontenoy.

Clia2)lain — Hon. Gideon Murray,

Surgeon — James Munro, brother of Sir Robert Munro. *

Adjutant — Gilbert Stewart. Quarter- Master — John Forbes.

In 1740 the Earl of Crawford was removed to the Life Guards, and Brigadier-General Lord Sempill was appointed Colonel of the Highlanders.

7 Stewart's Sketches.

8 See p. 234 of this volume.

9 See vol. i., p. 626.

MARCH FOR ENGLAND.

32;

After remaining nearly eighteen months in quarters near Tayhridge,1 the regiment was inarched northward, in the winter of 1741-2 and the men remained in the stations assigned them till the spring of 1743, wh'en they were ordered to repair to Perth. Having assembled there in March of that year, they were surprised on being informed that orders had been received to march the regimen); for England, a step which they considered contrary to an alleged understanding when regimented, that the sphere of their services was not to extend beyond their native country. When the intention of employing them in foreign service came to be known, many of the warmest supporters of the government highly disapproved of the design, among whom was Lord President Forbes. In a letter to General Clayton, the successor of Marshal Wade, the chief commander in Scot- land, his lordship thus expresses himself: — "When I first heard of the orders given to the Highland regiment to march southwards, it gave me no sort of concern, because I supposed the intention was only to see them; but as I have lately been assured that they are destined for foreign service, I cannot dissemble my uneasiness at a resolution, that may, in my apprehension, be attended with very bad con- sequences; nor can 1 prevail with myself not to communicate to you my thoughts on the subject, however late they may coine; because if what I am to suggest has not been already under consideration, it's possible the resolution may be departed from." After noticing the con- sequences which might result from leaving the Highlands unprotected from the designs of the disaffected in the event of a war with France, he thus proceeds : — "Having thus stated to you the danger I dread, I must, in the next place, put you in mind, that the present system for securing the peace of the Highlands, which is the best I ever heard of, is by regular troops stationed from Inverness to Fort Wil- liam, alongst the chain of lakes which in a manner divides the Highlands, to command the obedience of the inhabitants of both sides, and by a body of disciplined Highlanders wearing the dress and speaking the language of

1 Taybridge and the Point of Lyon, a mile below Taymouth Castle, were their places of rendezvous for exercise.

the country, to execute such orders as require expedition, and for which neither the dress nor the manner of the other troops are proper. The Highlanders, now regimented, were at first independent companies; and though their dress, language, and manners, qualified them for securing the low country against depreda- tions ; yet that was not the sole use of them : the same qualities fitted them for every expedi- tion that required secrecy and despatch; they served for all purposes of hussars or light horse, in a country where mountains and bogs render cavalry useless, and if properly disposed over the Highlands, nothing that was com- monly reported and believed by the High- landers could be a secret to their commanders, because of their intimacy with the people and the sameness of the language." 2 Notwith- standing this remonstrance, the government persisted in its determination to send the regiment abroad; and to deceive the men, from whom their real destination was concealed, they were told that the object of their march to England was merely to gratify the curiosity of the king,3 who was desirous of seeing a

2 Culloden Papers, No. CCCXC.

3 The king, having never seen a Highland soldier, expressed a desire to see one. Three privates, re- markable for their figure and good looks, were fixed upon and sent to London a short time before the regiment marched. These were Gregor M'Gregor, commonly called Gregor the Beautiful, John Camp- bell, son of Duncan Campbell of the family of Dun- eaves, Perthshire, and John Grant from Strathspey, of the family of Ballindalloch. Grant fell sick, and died at Aberfeldy. The others "were presented by their Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir Robert Munro, to the king, and performed the broadsword exercise, and that of the Lochaber axe, or lance, before his majesty, the Duke of Cumberland, Marshal Wade, and a num- ber of general officers assembled for the purpose, in the Great Gallery at St James's. They displayed so much dexterity and skill in the management of their weapons, as to give perfect satisfaction to his majesty. Each got a gratuity of oue guinea, which they gave to the porter at the palace gate as they passed oat. "* They thought that the king had mistaken their character and condition in their own country. Such was, in general, the character of the men who originally com- posed the Black Watch. This feeling of self-estima- tion inspired a high spirit and sense of honour in the regiment, which continued to form its character and conduct long after the description of men who originally composed it was totally changed. These men after- wards rose to rank in the army. Mr Campbell got an ensigncy for his conduct at Fontenoy, and was captain- lieutenant of the regiment when he was killed at Ticonderoga, where he also distinguished himself. Mr M'Gregor was promoted in another regiment, and afterwards purchased the lands of Inverardine in

* Westminster Journal.

328

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

Highland regiment. Satisfied with this expla- nation, they proceeded on their march. The English people, who had been led to consider the Highlanders as savages, were struck with the warlike appearance of the regiment and the orderly deportment of the men, who re- ceived in the country and towns through which they passed the mostly friendly atten- tions.

Having reached the vicinity of London on the 29th and 30th of April, in two divisions, the regiment was reviewed on the 14th of May, on Fincbley Common, by Marshal Wade. The arrival of the corps in the neighbourhood of the metropolis had attracted vast crowds of people to their quarters, anxious to behold men of whom they had heard the most extra- ordinary relations; but, mingled with these, were persons who frequented the quarters of the Highlanders from a very different motive. Their object was to sow the seeds of distrust and disaffection among the men, by circu- lating misrepresentations and falsehoods re- specting the intentions of the government. These incendiaries gave out that a gross decep- tion had been practised upon the regiment, in regard to the object of their journey, in proof of which they adduced the fact of his majesty's departure for Hanover, on the very day of the arrival of the last division, and that the real design of the government was to get rid of them altogether, as disaffected persons, and, with that view, that the regiment was to be transported for life to the American plantations. These insidious falsehoods had their intended effect upon the minds of the Highlanders, who took care, however, to conceal the indignation they felt at their supposed betrayers. All their thoughts were bent upon a return to then- own country, and they concerted their measures for its accomplishment with a secrecy which escaped the observation of their officers, of whose 'in- tegrity in the affair they do not, however, appear to have entertained any suspicion.

The mutiny which followed created a great sensation, and the circumstances which led to it formed, both in public and in private, the ordinary topic of discussion. The writer of a

Breadalbane. He was grand father of Sir Gregor M'Gregor, a commander in South America. — Stewart's Sketches, vol. i. p. 250.

pamphlet, which was published immediately after the mutiny, and which contains the best view of the subject, and an intimate know- ledge of the facts, thus describes the affair : —

"On their march through the northern counties of England, they were every where received with such hospitality, that they ap- peared in the highest spirits ; and it was imagined that their attachment to home was so much abated, that they would feel no reluctance to the change. As they approached the metro- polis, however, and were exposed to the tauats of the true-bred English clowns, they became more gloomy and sullen. Animated, even to the lowest private, with the feelings of gentle- men, they could ill brook the rudeness of boors — nor could they patiently submit to affronts in a country to which they had been called by invitation of their sovereign. A still deeper cause of discontent preyed upon their minds. A rumour had reached them on their march that they were to be embarked for the planta- tions. The fate of the marines, the invalids, and other regiments which had been sent to these colonies, seemed to mark out this service as at once the most perilous and the most degrading to which British soldiers could be exposed. With no enemy to encounter worthy of their courage, there was another considera- tion, which made it peculiarly odious to the Highlanders. By the act of parliament of the eleventh of George I., transportation to the colonies was denounced against the Highland rebels, &c. as the greatest punishment that could be inflicted on them except death, and, when they heard that they were to be sent there, the galling suspicion naturally arose in their minds, that 'after being used as rods to scourge their own countrymen, they loere to be thrown into the fireP These apprehensions they kept secret even from their own officers; and the care with which they dissembled them is the best evidence of the deep impression which they had made. Amidst all their jealousies and fears, however, they looked for- ward with considerable expectation to the review, when they were to come under the immediate observation of his majesty, or some of the royal family. On the 14th of May they were reviewed by Marshal Wade, and many persons of distinction, who were highly de-

MUTINY.

329

lighted with the promptitude aud alacrity with which they went through their military exer- cises, and gave a very favourable report of them, where it was likely to operate most to their ad- vantage. From that moment, however, all their thoughts were bent on the means of returning to their own country; and on this wild and romantic march they accordingly set out a few days after. Under pretence of preparing for the review, they had been enabled to provide themselves, unsuspectedly, with some necessary articles, and, confiding in their capability of en- during privations and fatigue, they imagined that they should have great advantages over any troops that might be sent in pursuit of them.' It was on the night between Tuesday and Wednesday (17th and 18th May) after the review that they assembled on a common near Highgate, and commenced their march to the north. They kept as nearly as possible between the two great roads, passing from wood to wood in such a manner that it was not well known which way they moved. Orders were issued by the lords- justices to the commanding officers of the forces stationed in the counties between them and Scotland, and an advertisement was published by the secretary at war, exhorting the civil officers to be vigilant in their endea- vours to discover their route. It was not, however, till about eight o'clock on the evening of Thursday, 19 th May, that any certain intel- ligence of them was obtained, and they had then proceeded as far as Northampton, and were supposed to be shaping their course to- wards Nottinghamshire. General Blakeney, who commanded at Northampton, immediately despatched Captain Ball, of General Wade's regiment of horse, an officer well acquainted with that part of the country, to search after them. They had now entered Lady Wood between Brig Stock and Dean Thorp, about four miles from Oundle, when they were dis- covered. Captain Ball was joined in the evening by the general himself, and about nine all the troops were drawn up in order, near the wood where the Highlanders lay. Seeing themselves in this situation, and unwilling to aggravate their offence by the crime of shedding the blood of his majesty's troops, they sent one of their guides to inform the general that he might, without fear, send an officer to treat of ii.

the terms on which they should be expected to surrender. Captain Ball was accordingly delegated, and, on coming to a conference, the captain demanded that they should instantly lay down their arms and surrender as prisoners at discretion. This they positively refused, declaring that they wculd rather be cut to pieces than submit, unless the general should send them a written promise, signed by his own hand, that their arms should not be taken from them, and that they should have a free pardon. Upon this the captain delivered the conditions proposed by General Blakeney, viz., that if they would peaceably lay down their arms, and surrender themselves prisoners, the most favourable report should be made of them to the lords-j ustices ; when they again protested that they would be cut in pieces rather than surrender, except on the conditions of retain- ing their arms, and receiving a free pardon. 'Hitherto,' exclaimed the captain, 'I have been your friend, and am stUl anxious to do all I can to save you ; but, if you continue obstinate an hour longer, surrounded as you are by the king's forces, not a man of you shall be left alive; and, for my own part, I assure you that I shall give quarter to none.' He then de- manded that two of their number should be ordered to conduct him out of the wood. Two brothers were accordingly ordered to accompany him. Finding that they were inclined to sub- mit, he promised them both a free pardon, and, taking one of them along with him, he sent back the other to endeavour, by every means, to overcome the obstinacy of the rest. He soon returned with thirteen more. Having marched them to a short distance from the wood, the captain again sent one of them back to his comrades to inform them how many had submitted; and in a short time seventeen more followed the example. These were all marched away with their arms (the powder being blown out of their pans,) and when they came before the general they laid down their arms. On returning to the wood they found the whole body disposed to submit to the general's troops.

"While this was doing in the country," con- tinues our author, "there was nothing but the flight of the Highlanders talked of in town. The wiser sort blamed it, but some of their

2 T

330

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

hot-headed countrymen were for comparing it to the retreat of the 10,000 Greeks through Persia; by which, for the honour of the ancient kingdom of Scotland, Corporal M'Pherson was erected into a Xenophon. But amongst these idle dreams, the most injurious were those that reflected on their officers, and bjr a strange kind of innuendo, would have fixed the crime of these people's desertion upon those who did their duty, and staid here.

"As to the rest of the regiment, they were ordered immediately to Kent, whither they marched very cheerfully, and were from thence transported to Flanders, and are by this time with the army, where I dare say it will quickly appear they were not afraid of fighting the French. In King William's war there was a Highland regiment that, to avoid going to Flanders, had formed a design of -flying into the mountains. This was discovered before they could put it into execution ; and General M'Kay, who then commanded in Scotland, caused them to be immediately surrounded and disarmed, and afterwards shipped them for Holland. When they came to the confederate army, they behaved very briskly upon all occa- sions ; but as pick-thanks are never wanting in courts, some wise people were pleased to tell King William that the Highlanders drank King James's health, — a report which was probably very true. The king, whose good sense taught him to despise such dirty infor- mations, asked General Talmash, who was near him, how they behaved in the field? 'As well as any troops in the army,' answered the general, like a soldier and a man of honour. 'Why then,' replied the king, 'if they fight for me, let them drink my father's health as often as they please.' On the road, and even after they entered to London, they kept up their spirits, and marched very cheerfully; nor did they show any marks of terror when they were brought into the Tower."

Though it was evident that the Highlanders were led to commit this rash act under a false impression, and that they were the unconscious dupes of designing men, yet the government thought it could not overlook such a gross breach of military discipline, and the deserters were accordingly tried before a general court-martial on the 8th of June. They were all found

guilty, and condemned to be shot. Three only, however, suffered capitally. These were Cor- porals Malcolm and Samuel M'Pherson,4 and Farquhar Shaw, a private. They were shot

Farquhar Shaw, of the Black Watch, in the uniform of the Regiment, 1743. From the picture in the possession of Lord John Murray, Colonel of the Regiment 1745, Major-General 1755.

upon the parade within the Tower, in presence of the other prisoners, who joined in their prayers with great earnestness. The unfor- tunate men met their death with composure, and acted with great propriety. Their bodies were put into three coffins by three of the prisoners, their clansmen and connexions, and were buried together in one grave at the place of execution.5 From an ill-judged severity, one hundred of the deserters were equally divided between the garrisons of Gibraltar and Minorca, and a similar number were distributed among the different corps in the Leeward islands, Jamaica and Georgia, — a circumstance

4 Brother to General Kenneth M'Pherson of the East India Company's Service, who died in 1815. General Stewart says that Lord John Murray, who was afterwards colonel of the 'regiment, had por- traits of the sufferers hung up in his dining-room ; but for what reason is not known. They were remark- able for their great size and handsome figure.

6 St James's Chronicle, 20th July 1743.

FEENCH COAST— FLANDEES.

331

which, it is believed, impressed the Highlanders with an idea that the government had intended to deceive them.

Near the end of May the remainder of the regiment was sent to Flanders, where it joined the army under the command of Field-marshal the Earl of Stair. During the years 1743-44, they were quartered in different parts of that country, and by their quiet, orderly, and kind deportment, acquired the entire confidence of the people among whom they mixed. The regiment "was judged the most trust-worthy guard of property, insomuch that the people in Flanders choose to have them always for their protection. Seldom were any of them drunk, and they as rarely swore. And the elector-palatine wrote to his envoy in London, desiring him to thank the king of Great Britain for the excellent behaviour of the regiment while in his territories in 1743 and 1744, and for whose sake he adds, ' I will always pay a respect and regard to a Scotchman in future.'"6

Lord Sempill, who had succeeded the Earl of Crawford in the colonelcy of the regiment in 1740, being appointed in April 1745 to the 25th regiment, Lord John Murray, son of the Duke of Athole, succeeded him as colonel of the Highlanders. During the command of these officers, the regiment was designated by the titles of its successive commanders, as Lord Crawford's, Lord Sempill's, and Lord John Murray's Highlanders.

Baffled in his efforts to prevent the elevation of the Grand Duke of Tuscany to the im- perial throne, the King of France resolved to humble the house of Austria by making a con- quest of the Netherlands. With this view he assembled an immense army in Flanders under the command of the celebrated Marshal Saxe, and having with the dauphin joined the army in April 1745, he, on the 30th of that month, invested Tournay, then garrisoned by 8000 men, commanded by General Baron Dorth, who defended the place with vigour. The Duke of Cumberland, who arrived from England early in May, assumed the command of the allied army assembled at Soignies. It consisted of twenty battalions and twenty- six squadrons of British, five battalions and

6 Dr Doddridge's Life of Colonel Gardiner.

sixteen squadrons of Hanoverians, all under the immediate command of his royal high- ness; twenty-six battalions and forty squad- rons of Dutch, commanded by the Prince of Waldeck; and eight squadrons of Austrians. under the command of Count Konigseg.

Though the allied army was greatly inferior in number to the enemy, yet as the French army was detached, the duke resolved to march to the relief of Tournay. Marshal Saxe, who soon became aware of the design of the allies, drew up his army in line of battle, on the right bank of the Scheldt, extending from the wood of Barri to Fontenoy, and thence to the village of St Antoine in sight of the British army.

The allied army advanced to Leuse, and on the 9th of May took up a position between the villages of Bougries and Maulbre, in sight of the French army. In the evening the duke, attended by Field-marshal Konigseg and the Prince of Waldeck, reconnoitred the ptosition of Marshal Saxe. They were covered by the High- landers, who kept up a sharp fire with French sharp-shooters who were concealed in the woods. After a general survey, the Earl of Crawford, who was left in command of the advance of the army, proceeded with the Highlanders and a party of hussars to examine the enemy's out- posts more narrowly. In the course of the day a Highlander in advance observing that one of the sharp-shooters repeatedly fired at his post, placed his bonnet upon the top of a stick near the verge of a hollow road. This stratagem decoyed the Frenchman, and whilst he was intent on his object, the Highlander approaching cautiously to a point which afforded a sure aim, succeeded in bringing him to the ground.7

Having ascertained that a plain which lay between the positions of two armies was cov- ered with some flying squadrons of the enemy, and that their outposts commanded some narrow defiles through which the allied forces had necessarily to march to the attack, the Duke of Cumberland resolved to scour the plain, and to dislodge the outposts, preparatory to ad- vancing upon the besieging arrny. Accord- ingly at an earky hour next morning, six batta- lions and twelve squadrons were ordered to

7 Holt's Life of tlie Earl of Crawford.

332

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

disperse the forces on the plain and clear the defiles, a service which they soon performed. Some Austrian hussars being hotly pressed on this occasion by the French light troops, a party of Highlanders was sent to support them, and the Frenchmen were quickly repulsed with loss. This was the first time the High- landers stood the fire of the enemy in a regular body, and so well did they acquit themselves, that they were particularly noticed for their spirited conduct.

Resolving to attack the enemy next morning, the commander-in-chief of the allied army made the necessary dispositions. Opposite the space between Fontenoy and the wood of Barri, he formed the British and Hanoverian infantry in two lines, and posted their cavalry in the rear. Near the left of the Hanoverians he drew up the Dutch, whose left was towards St Antoine. The French in their turn completed their batteries, and made the most formidable preparations to receive the allies. At two o'clock in the morning of the 11th of May, the Duke of Cumberland began his march, and drew up his army in front of the enemy. The engagement began about four by the guards and the Highlanders attacking a re- doubt, advanced on the right of the wood near Vezon, occupied by 600 men, in the vicinity of which place the dauphin was posted. Though the enemy were entrenched breast-high tliey were forced out by the guards with bayonets, and by the Highlanders with sword, pistol, and dirk, the latter killing a consider- able number of them.

The allies continuing steadfastly to advance, Marshal Saxe, who had, during three attacks, lost some of his bravest men, began to think of a retreat; but being extremely unwilling to abandon his position, he resolved to make a last effort to retrieve the fortune of the day by attacking his assailants with all his forces. Being far advanced in a dropsy, the marshal had been carried about the whole day in a litter. This he now quitted, and mounting his horse, he rode over the field giving the necessary orders, whilst two men supported him on each side. He brought forward the ' household troops of the King of France: he posted his best cavalry on the flanks, and the king's body guards, with the flower of the infantry in the

centre. Having brought up all his field-pieces, he, under cover of their fire and that of the batteries, made a combined charge of cavalry and infantry on the allied army, the greater part of which had, by this time, formed into line by advancing beyond the confined ground. The allies, unable to withstand the impetuosity of this attack, gave way, and were driven back across the ravine, carrying along with them the Highlanders, who had been ordered up from the attack of the village, and two other regiments ordered from the reserve to support the line. After rallying for a short time beyond the ravine, the whole army retreated by order of the duke, the Highlanders and Howard's regiment (the 19th) under the com- mand of Lord Crawford, covering the rear. The retreat, which was commenced about three o'clock in the afternoon, was effected in excellent order. When it was over his lordship pulled off his hat, and returning thanks to the cover- ing party, said "that they had acquired as much honour in covering so great a retreat, as if they had gained a battle." s The carnage on both sides was great. The allies lost, in killed and wounded, about 7000 men, including a number of officers. The loss of the French is supposed to have equalled that of the allies. The High- landers lost Captain John Campbell of Carrick,0 whose head was carried off by a cannon-ball early in the action;1 Ensign Lachlan Campbell, son of Craignish, and 30 men ; Captain Bobert Campbell of Finab; Ensigns Ronald Campbell, nephew of Craignish, and James Campbell, son of Glenfalloch; 2 sergeants, and 86 rank and file wounded.

Before the engagement, the part which the Highlanders would act formed a subject of general speculation. Those who knew them had no misgivings ; but there were other persons,

8 Rolfs Life, of the Earl of Crawford.

9 " Captain John Campbell of Carrick was one of the roost accomplished gentleman of his day. Pos- sessing very agreeable manners and bravery, tempered by gaiety, "he was regarded by the people as one of those who retained the chivalrous spirit of their ances- tors. A poet, a soldier, and a gentleman, no less gal- lant among the ladies than he was brave among men ; he was the object of general admiration ; and the last generation of Highlanders among whom he was best known, took great pleasure in cherishing his memory, and repeating anecdotes concerning him. He married a sister of General Campbell of Mamore, afterwards Duke of Argyll. "—Stewart's Sketches.

1 Culloden Papers, p. 200.

BATTLE OF FONTEJSTOY.

333

high in rank, who looked upon the support of such men with an unfavourable eye. So strong was this impression "in some high quarters, that, on the rapid charge made by the High- landers, when pushing forward sword in hand nearly at full speed, and advancing so far, it was suggested that they inclined to change sides and join the enemy, who had already three brigades of Scotch and Irish engaged, which performed very important services on that day."2 All anxiety, however, was soon put an end to by the decided way in which they sustained the national honour.

Captain John Munro of the 43d regiment, in a letter to Lord-president Forbes, thus describes the battle: — "A little after four in the morning, the 30th of April, our cannon began to play, and the French batteries, with triple oar weight of metal and numbers too, answered us; about five the infantry was in march; we (the Highlanders) were in the centre of the right brigade ; but by six we were ordered to cross the field, (I mean our regiment, for the rest of our brigades did not march to attack,) a little village on the left of the whole, called Fontenoy. As we passed the field the French batteries played upon our front, and right and left flanks, but to no purpose, for their batteries being upon rising ground their balls flew over us and hurt the second line. We were to support the Dutch, who, in their usual way, were very dilatory.- We got within musket-shot of their batteries, when we received three full fires of their batteries and small arms, which killed us forty men and one ensign. Here we were obliged to skulk behind houses and hedges for about an hour and a half, waiting for the Dutch, who, when they came up, behaved but so and so. Our regiment being in some disorder, I wanted to draw them up in rear of the Dutch, which their general would scarce allow of; but at last I did it, and marched them again to the front. In half an hour after the Dutch gave way, and Sir Eobert Munro thought proper we should retire; for we had then the whole bat teries from the enemy's ground playing upon us, and three thousand foot ready to fall upon us. We retired; but before we had marched

2 Stewart's Sketches.

thirty yards, we had orders to return to the attack, which we did; and in about ten minutes after had orders to march directly with all expedition, to assist the Hanoverians, who had got by this time well advanced upon the bat- teries upon the left. They behaved most gal- lantly and bravely; and had the Dutch taken example from them, we had supped at Tournay. The British behaved well ; we (the Highland- ers) were told by his royal highness that we

did our duty well By two of the

clock we all retreated; and we were ordered to cover the retreat, as the only regiment that could be kept to their duty, and in this affair we lost sixty more; but the duke made so friendly and favourable a speech to us, that if we had been ordered to attack their lines afresh, I dare say our poor fellows would have done it." 3

The Highlanders on this occasion were com- manded by Sir Bobert Munro of Fowlis, their lieutenant-colonel, in whom, besides great military experience, were united all the best qualities of the soldier. Aware of the import- ance of allowing his men to follow their accus- tomed tactics, he obtained leave of the Duke of Cumberland to allow them to fight in their own way. He accordingly "ordered the whole regiment to clap to the ground on receiving the

3 Culloden Papers, No. CCXL1II. "On this occa- sion the Duke of Cumberland was so much struck with the conduct of the Highlanders, and concurred so cordially in the esteem which they had secured to themselves both from friends and foes, that, wishing to show a mark of his approbation, he desired it to be intimated to them, that he w-ould be happy to grant the men any favour which they chose to ask, and which he could concede, as a testimony of the good opinion he had formed of them. The reply was worthy of so handsome an offer. After expressing acknow- ledgments for the condescension of the commander-in- chief, the men assured him that no favour he could bestow would gratify them so much as a pardon for one of their comrades, a soldier of the regiment, who had been tried by a court-martial for allowing a prisoner to escape, and was under sentence of a heavy corporal punishment, which, if inflicted, would bring disgrace on them all, and on their families and country. This favour, of course, was instantly granted. The nature of this request, the feeling which suggested it, and, in short, the general qualities of the corps, struck the Duke with the more force, as, at the time, he had not been in Scotland, and had no means of knowing the character of its inhabitants, unless, indeed, he had formed his opinion from the common ribaldry of the times, when it was the fashion to consider the High- lander ' as a fierce and savage depredator, speaking a barbarous language, and inhabiting a barren and gloomy region, which fear and prudence forbade all strangers to enter.'" — Stewart's Sketclies, i. p. 274-5.

334

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

French, fire; and instantly" after its discharge they sprang up, and coming close to the enemy, poured in their shot upon them to the certain destruction of multitudes, and drove them pre- cipitately through their lines; then retreating, drew up again, and attacked them a second time after the same manner. These attacks they repeated several times the same day, to the surprise of the whole army. Sir Robert was everywhere with his regiment, notwith- standing his great corpulency, and when in the trenches he was Hauled out by the legs and arms by his own men; and it is observed that when he commanded the whole regiment to clap to the ground, he himself alone, with the colours behind him, stood upright, receiving the whole fire of the enemy; and this because, (as he said,) though he could easily lie down, his great bulk would not suffer him to rise so quickly. His preservation that day was the surprise and astonishment not only of the whole army, but of all that heard the par- ticulars of the action." 4

The gallantry thus displayed by Sir Robert and his regiment was the tbeme of universal admiration in Britain, and the French them- selves could not withhold their meed of praise. " The British behaved well," says a French writer, " and could be exceeded in ardour by none but our officers, who animated the troopis by their example, when the Highland furies rushed in upon us with more violence than ever did a sea driven by a tempest. I can- not say much of the other auxiliaries, some of whom looked as if they had no great concern in the matter which way it went. In short, we gained the victory; but may I never see such another!"5 Some idea may be formed of the havoc made bj' the Highlanders from the fact of one of them having killed nine Frenchmen with his broad- sword, and he was only prevented from in- creasing the number by his arm being shot oft'.6

4 Life of Colonel Gardiner.

5 Account published at Paris, 26th May 1745.

6 The Conduct of tlie Officers at Fontcnoy Con- sidered. Lond. 1745. — "Such was the battle of Fontenoy, and such were the facts from which a very favourable opinion was formed of the military quali- fications -of the Black Watch, as it was still called in Scotland. At this period there was not a soldier in the regiment born south of the Grampians." — Stewart's Sketches, i. 278.

In consequence of the rebellion in Scotland, eleven of the British regiments were ordered home in October 1745, among which was the 43d. The Highlanders arrived in the Thames on the 4th of November, and whilst the other regiments were sent to Scotland under General Hawley to assist in quelling the insurrection, the 43d was marched to the coast of Kent, and joined the division of the army assembled there to repel an expected invasion. When it is con- sidered that more than three hundred of the soldiers in the 43d had fathers and brothers engaged in the rebellion, the prudence and humanity of keeping them aloof from a contest between duty and affection, are evident. Three new companies, which had been added to the regiment in the early part of the year 1745, were, however, employed in Scotland against the rebels before joining the regiment. These companies were raised chiefly in the districts of Athole, Breadalbane, and Braeniar, and the command of them was given to the laird of Mackintosh, Sir Patrick Murray of Ochtertyre, and Campbell of Inveraw, who had recruited then}. The subalterns were James Farquhar- son, the younger of Invercauld ; John Camp- bell, the younger of Glenlyon, and Dugald Campbell ; and Ensign Allan Grant, son of Glenmoriston ; John Campbell, son of Glen- falloch; and Allan Campbell, son of Barcaldine. General Stewart observes that the privates of these companies, though of the best character, did not occupy that rank in society for which so many individuals of the independent com- panies had been distinguished. One of these companies, as has been elsewhere observed, was at the battle of Prestonpans. The services of the other two companies were confined to the Highlands during the rebellion, and after its suppression they were employed along with de- tachments of the English army in the barbarous task of burning the houses, and laying waste the lands of the rebels, — a service which must have been very revolting to their feelings.

Having projected the conquest of Quebec, the government fitted out an expedition at Portsmouth, the land forces of which consisted of about 8000 men, including Lord John Murray's Highlanders, as the 43d regiment was now called. The armament having been delayed from various causes until the season

BATTLE OF LAFELDT.

335

was too far advanced for crossing the Atlantic, it was resolved to employ ib in surprising the Port l'Orient, then the repository of all the stores and ships belonging to the French East India Company. While this new expedition was in preparation, the Highland regiment was increased to 1100 men, by draughts from the three companies in Scotland.

The expedition sailed from Portsmouth on the 15th of September, 174G, under the com- mand of Eear-Admiral Lestock, and on the 20th the troops were landed, without much opposition, in Quiuiperly bay, ten miles from Port l'Orient. As General St Clair soon per- ceived that he could not carry the place, he abandoned the siege, and retiring to the sea- coast, re-embarked Iris troops.

Some of these forces returned to England ; the rest landed in Ireland. The Highlanders arrived at Cork on the 4th of November, whence they marched to Limerick, where they remained till February 1747, when they re- turned to Cork, where they embarked to join a new expedition for Flanders. This force, which consisted cliiefly of the troops that had been recalled in 1745, sailed from Leith roads in the beginning of April 1747. Lord Lou- don's Highlanders and a detachment from the three additional companies of Lord John Mur- ray's Higldanders also joined this force; and such was the eagerness of the latter for this service, that when informed that only a part of them was to join the army, they all claimed permission to embark, in consequence of which demand it was found necessary to settle the question of preference by drawing lots."

To relieve Hulst, which was closely besieged by Count Lowendahl, a detachment, consisting of Lord John Murray's Highlanders, the first battalion of the Eoyals and Bragg's regiment, was ordered to Flushing, under the command of Major-general Fuller. The}' landed at Staple- dyke on the 1st of May. The Dutch governor of Hulst, General St Boque, ordered the Eoyals to join the Dutch camp at St Bergue, and directed the Highlanders and Bragg's regiment to halt within four miles of Hulst. On the 5th of May the besiegers began an assault, and drove the outguards and picquets back into

7 Caledonian Mercitry, March 1717.

the garrison, and would have carried the place, had not the Eoyals maintained their post with the greatest bravery till relieved by the High- land regiment, when the French were com- pelled to retire. The Highlanders had only five privates killed and a few wounded on this occasion. The French continuing the siege, St Eoque surrendered the place, although he was aware that an additional reinforcement of nine battalions was on the march to his relief. The British troops then embarked for South Beveland. Three hundred of the Highland regiment, who were the last to embark, were attacked by a body of French troops. " They behaved with so much bravery that they beat off three or four times their number, killing man}', and making some prisoners, with only the loss of four or five of their own number.""

A few days after the battle of Lafeldt, July 2d, in which the Highlanders are not particularly mentioned, Count Lowendahl laid siege to Bergen-op-Zoom with a force of 25,000 men. This place, from the strength of its fortifications, the favourite work of the cele- brated Coehorn, having never been stormed, was deemed impregnable. The garrison con- sisted of 3000 men, including Lord Loudon's Highlanders. Though Lord John Murray's Highlanders remained in South Beveland, his lordship, with Captain Fraser of Culduthel, Captain Campbell of Craignish, and several other officers of his regiment, joined the be- sieged. After about two months' siege, this important fortress was taken by storm, on account of the too great confidence of Constrom the governor, who never anticipated an assault. On obtaining possession of the ramparts, the French attempted to enter the town, but were attacked with such impetuosity by two bat- talions of the Scottish troops in the pay of the States-General, that they were driven from street to street, until fresh reinforcements arriv- ing, the Scotch were compelled to retreat in their turn ; yet they disputed every inch cf ground, and fought till two-thirds of them were killed on the spot. The remainder then abandoned the town, carrying the old governor along with them.

The different bodies of the allied array

* Hague Gazelle.

33G

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

assembled in the neighbourhood of Earemond in March 1748, but, with the exception of the capture of Maestricht, no military event of any importance took place in the Netherlands ; and preliminaries of peace having been signed, the Highlanders returned to England in Decem- ber, and were afterwards sent to Ireland. The three additional companies had assembled at Preston pans in March 1748, for the purpose of embarking for Flanders ; but the orders to ship were countermanded, and in the course of that year these companies were reduced.

In 1749, in consequence of the reduction of the 42d regiment (Oglethorpe's), the num- ber of the Black Watch was changed from the 43d to the 42d, the number it has ever since retained.

During eight years — from 1749 to 1756 — that the Highlanders were stationed in Ireland, the utmost cordiality subsisted between them and the inhabitants of the different districts where they were quartered ; a circumstance the more remarkable, when it is considered that the military were generally embroiled in quarrels with the natives. So lasting and favourable an impression did they make, that upon the return of the regiment from America, after an absence of eleven years, applications were made from the towns and districts where they had been formerly quartered, to get them again stationed among them. Although, as General Stewart observes, the similarity of language, and the general belief in a common origin, might have had some influence with both parties, yet nothing but the most exemplary good conduct on the part of the Highlanders could have overcome the natural repugnance of a people who, at that time, justly regarded the British soldiery as ready instruments of oppression.

In consequence of the mutual encroachments made by the French and English on their respective territories in North America, both parties prepared for war; and as the British ministry determined to make their chief efforts against the enemy in that quarter, they resolved to send two bodies of troops thither. The first division, of which the Highlanders formed a part, under the command of Lieutenant- general Sir James Abercromby, set sail iD March 1756, and landed at New York in June

following. In the month last mentioned, 700 recruits, who had been raised by recruiting parties sent from the regiment previous to its departure from Ireland, embarked at Greenock for America. When the Highlanders landed, they attracted much notice, particularly on the part of the Indians, who, on the march of the regiment to Albany, flocked from all quarters to see strangers, whom, from the similarity of their dress, they considered to be of the same extraction as themselves, and whom they therefore regarded as brothers.

Before the departure of the 42d, several changes and promotions had taken place. Lieutenant-colonel Campbell, afterwards Duke of Argyll, who had commanded the regiment during the six years they were quartered in Ire- land, having been promoted to the command of the 54th, was succeeded by Major Grant, who was so popular with the men, that, on the vacancy occurring, they subscribed a sum of money among themselves to purchase the lieutenant- colonelcy for him ; but the money was not required, the promotion at that time being without purchase. Captain Duncan Campbell of Inveraw was appointed major ; Thomas Graham of Duchray, James Abercromby, son of General Abercromby of Glassa, the commander of the expedition, and John Campbell of Strachur, were made captains ; Lieutenant John Campbell, captain-lieutenant; Ensigns Kenneth Tolme, James Grant, John Graham, brother of Duchray, Hugh M'Pherson, Alexander Turn- bull of Stracathro, and Alexander Campbell, son of Barcaldine, were raised to the rank of lieutenants. From the half-pay list were taken Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, James Gray, William Baillie, Hugh Arnot, William Suther- land, .John Small, and Archibald Campbell ; the ensigns were James Campbell, Archibald Lamont, Duncan Campbell, George MacLagan, Patrick Balneaves, son of Edradour, Patrick Stewart, son of Bonskeid, Norman MacLeod, George Campbell, and Donald Campbell.9

The regiment had been now sixteen years embodied, and although its original members had by this time almost disappeared, " their habits and character were well sustained by their successors, to whom they were left, as it

0 Stewart's Sketches,

NEW YORK— LOUISBURG— TICONDEROGA.

337

were, in charge. This expectation has been fulfilled through a long course of years and events. The first supply of recruits after the original formation was, in many instances, inferior to their predecessors in personal appear- ance, as well as in private station and family connexions ; but they lost nothing of that firm step, erect air, and freedom from awkward restraint, the consequence of a spirit of inde- dendence and self-respect, which, distinguished their predecessors."1

The second division of the expedition, under the Earl of Loudon, who was appointed commander-in-chief of the army in North America, soon joined the forces under General Abercromby ; but, owing to various causes, they did not take the field till the summer of the following year.2 Pursuant to an attack on Louisburg, Lord Loudon embarked in the month of June 1757 for Halifax with the forces under his command, amounting to 5300 men.- At Halifax bis forces were increased to 10,500 men, by the addition of five regiments lately arrived from England, including Eraser's and Montgomery's Highlanders.

When on the eve of bis departure from Halifax, Lord Loudon received information tbat the Brest fleet had arrived in the harbour of Louisburg. The resolution to abandon the enterprise, however, was not taken till it clearly

1 There were few courts-martial; and, for many years, no instance occurred of corporal punishment. If a soldier was brought to the halberts, he became degraded, and little more good was to be expected of him. After being publicly disgraced, he could no longer associate with his comrades ; and, in several instances, the privates of a company have, from their pay, subscribed to procure the discharge of an obnoxious individual.

Great regularity was observed in the duties of public worship. In the regimental orders, hours were fixed for morning prayers by the chaplain ; and on Sundays, for Divine service, morning and evening. The greatest respect was observed towards the ministers of religion. When Dr Ferguson was chaplain of the corps, he held an equal, if not, in some respects, a greater, influence over the minds of the men than the commanding officer. The succeeding chaplain, Mr Maclaggan, pre- served the same authority ; and, while the soldiers looked up with reverence to these excellent men, the most beneficial effects were produced on their minds and conduct by the religious and moral duties which their chaplains inculcated.

2 "During the whole of 1756 the regiment re- mained in Albany inactive. During the winter and spring of 1757, they were drilled and disciplined for bush-fighting and sharp-shooting, a species of war- fare for which they we.re well fitted, being in general good marksmen, and expert in the management of their arms." — Stewart's Sketches.

appeared from letters which were taken in a packet bound from Louisburg to France, that the force was too great to be encountered. Leaving the remainder of the troops at Hali- fax, Lord Loudon returned to New York, taking along with bim the Highlanders and four other regiments.

By the addition of three new companies and the junction of 700 recruits, the regiment was now augmented to upwards of 1300 men, all Highlanders, for at that period none else were admitted into the regiment. To the three additional companies the following officers were appointed ; James Murray, son of Lord George Murray, James Stewart of TJrrard, and Thomas Stirling, son of Sir Henry Stirling of Ardoch, to be captains ; Simon Blair, David Barklay, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Mac- kay, Alexander Menzies, and David Mills, to be lieutenants ; Duncan Stewart, George Rat- tray, and Alexander Farquharson, to be ensigns; and the Reverend James Stewart to be assistant chaplain.

The Earl of Loudon having been recalled, the command of the army devolved on General Abercromby. Determined to wipe off the dis- grace of former campaigns, the ministry, who had just come into power, fitted out a great naval armament and a military force of 32,000 men, which were placed under commanders who enjoyed the confidence of the country. The command of the fleet was given to Ad- miral Boscawen, and Brigadier-generals Wolfe, Townsend, and Murray, were added to the military staff. Three expeditions were planned in 1758; one against Louisburg; another against Ticonderoga and Crown Point ; and a third against Eort du Quesne.

General Abercromby, the commander-in-chief, took charge of the expedition against Ticon- deroga, with a force of 15,390 men, of whom 6337 were regulars (including Lord John Murray's Highlanders), and 9024 provincials, besides a train of artillery.

Fort Ticonderoga stands on a tongue of land between Lake Champlain and Lake George, and is surrounded on three sides by water ; part of the fourth side is protected by a morass ; the remaining part was strongly fortified with high entrenchments, supported and flanked by three batteries, and the whole front of that 2 D

338

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

part which, was accessible was intersected by deep traverses, and blocked up with felled trees, with their branches turned outwards and theh points first sharpened and then hardened by fire, forming altogether a most formidable defence.3 On the 4th of July 1758 the commander-in-chief embarked his troops on Lake George, on board 900 batteaux and 135 whale-boats, with provisions, artillery, and ammunition ; several pieces of cannon being mounted on rafts to cover the landing, which was effected next day without opposition. The troops were then formed into two parallel columns, and in this order marched towards the enemy's advanced post, consisting of one battalion, encamped behind a breast-work of logs. The enemy abandoned this defence without a shot, after setting the breast-work on fire and burning their tents and implements.

The troops continued their march in the same order, but the route lying through a wood, and the guides being imperfectly acquainted with the country, the columns were broken by coming in contact with each other. The right column, at the head of which was Lord Howe, fell in with a detachment of the enemy who had also lost their way in the retreat from the advanced post, and a smart skirmish ensuing, the enemy were routed with considerable loss. Lord Howe unfortunately fell in the beginning of this action. He was much regretted, being " a young nobleman of the most promising talents, who had distinguished himself in a peculiar manner by his courage, activity, and rigid observance of military discipline, and had acquired the esteem and affection of the soldiery by his generosity, sweetness of manners, and engaging address."1

LAKE 'M|

nttii-7u£fc CrcJo'iLt/ie.

ztuaitiiyT&t t/14 J^^cn^/i —

-TV/tltti? tc ike. Xttmie

7vit/i. tfu>j u&nvQJ t

Plan of the Sieges of Ticonderoga. Facsimile from The Scots Magazine, August 1758.

Perceiving that his men were greatly fatigued, General Abercromby ordered them to march back to their landing-place, which they reached about eight o'clock in the morning. Having taken possession of a saw-mill in the neigh- bourhood of Ticonderoga, which the enemy had abandoned, General Abercromby advanced towards the place next morning. It was garrisoned by 5000 men, of whom 2800 were

3 Stewart's Sketches.

French troops of the line, who were stationed behind the traverses and felled trees in front of the fort. Eeceiving information from some prisoners that General Levi, with a force of 3000 men, was marching to the defence of Ticonderoga, the English commander resolved to anticipate him by striking, if possible, a decisive blow before a junction could be effected. He therefore sent an engineer acros.1-

4 Smollett's History of England.

SIEGE OF TICONDEEOGA.

339

the river on the opposite side of the fort to reconnoitre the enemy's entrenchments, who reported that the works being still unfinished, might be attempted with a prospect of success. Preparations for the attack were therefore in- stantly made. The whole army being put in motion, the picquets, followed by the grena- diers, the battalions and reserve, which last consisted of the Highlanders and the 55th regiment, advanced with great alacrity towards the entrenchments, which they found to be much more formidable than they expected. The breast-work, which was regularly fortified, was eight feet high, and the ground before it was covered with an abbatis or chevaux-de- frize, projecting in such a manner as to render the entrenchment almost inaccessible. Undis- mayed by these discouraging obstacles, the British troops marched up to the assault in the face of a destructive fire, and maintained their ground without flinching. Impatient in the rear, the Highlanders broke from the reserve, and, pushing forward to the front, endeavoured to cut their way through the trees with their broadswords. After a long and deadly struggle, the assailants penetrated the exterior defences and advanced to the breast-work ; but being unprovided with scaling ladders, they attempted to gain the breast-work, partly by mounting on each other's shoulders, and partly by fixing their feet in the holes which they made with their swords and bayonets in the face of the work. No sooner, however, did a man reach the top, than he was thrown down by the troops behind the entrenchments. Captain John Campbell,5 with a few men, at length forced their way over the breast-work, but they were immediately despatched with the bayonet. After a desperate struggle, which lasted about four hours under such discouraging circumstances, General Abercromby seeing no possible chance of success, gave orders for a retreat. It was with difficulty, however, that the troops could be prevailed upon to retire, and it was not till the third order that the Highlanders were induced to retreat, after

5 This officer, who was son of Duncan Camphell, of the family of Duneaves, in Perthshire, along with Gregor MacGregor, commonly called Gregor the Beau- tiful, grandfather of Sir Gregor MacGregor, were the two who were presented to George II. in the year 1743, when privates in the Black Watch.

more than one-half of the men and twenty-five officers had been either killed or desperately wounded. No attempt was made to molest them in their retreat, and the whole retired in good order, carrying along with them the whole of the wounded, amounting to 65 officers and 1178 non-commissioned officers and sol- diers. Twenty-three officers and 567 rank and file were killed.

The loss sustained by the 42d was as fol- lows, viz.: — 8 officers, 9 sergeants, and 297 men killed ; and 17 officers, 10 sergeants, and 306 soldiers wounded. The officers killed were Major Duncan Campbell of Inveraw, Captain John Campbell, Lieutenants George Earquarson, HughMacPherson, William Eaillie, and John Sutherland ; Ensigns Patrick Stewart, brother of Bonskeid, and George Eattray. The wounded were Captains Gordon Graham, Thomas Graham of Duchray, John Campbell of Strachur, James Stewart of Urrard, James Murray (afterwards General); Lieutenants James Grant, Eobert Gray, John Campbell, William Grant, John Graham, brother of Duchray, Alexander Campbell, Alexander Mackintosh, Archibald Campbell, David Miller, Patrick Balneaves ; and Ensigns John Smith and Peter Grant. 6

The intrepid conduct of the Highlanders on this occasion was made the topic of uni- versal panegyric in Great Britain, and the public prints teemed with honourable testi- monies to their bravery. If anything could add to the gratification they received from the approbation of their country, nothing was better calculated to enhance it than the hand- some way in which their services were appre- ciated by their companions in arms. " With a mixture of esteem, grief, and envy (says an officer of the 55th), I consider the great loss and immortal glory acquired by the Scots High- landers in the late bloody affair. Impatient for orders, they rushed forward to the entrench- ments, which many of them actually mounted. They appeared l^ke lions breaking from their chains. Their intrepidity was rather animated than damped by seeing their comrades fall on every side. I have only to say of them, that they seemed more anxious to revenge the

6 Stewart's Sketches.

340

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND SEGMENTS.

cause of their deceased friends, than careful to avoid the same fate. By their assistance, we expect soon to give a good account of the enemy and of ourselves. There is much harmony and friendship between us."7 The following ex- tract of a letter from Lieutenant William Grant, an officer of the regiment, seems to contain no exaggerated detail : — " The attack began a little past one in the afternoon, and about two the fire became general on both sides, which was exceedingly heavy, and without any inter- mission, insomuch that the oldest soldier present never saw so furious and incessant a fire. The affair at Fontenoy was nothing to it : I saw both. We laboured under insur- mountable difficulties. The enemy's breast- work was about nine or ten feet high, upon the top of which they had plenty of wall-pieces fixed, and which was well lined in the inside with small arms. But the difficult access to their lines was what gave them a fatal advan- tage over us. They took care to cut down monstrous large oak trees which covered all the ground from the foot of their breast-work about the distance of a cannon-shot every way in their front. This not only broke our ranks, and made it impossible for us to keep our order, but put it entirely out of our power to advance till we cut our way through. I have seen men behave with courage and resolution before now, but so much determined bravery can hardly be equalled in any part of the history of ancient Eome. Even those that were mortally wounded cried aloud to their companions, not to mind or lose a thought upon them, but to follow their officers, and to mind the honour of their country. Nay, their ardour was such, that it was difficult to bring them off. They paid dearly for their intre- pidity. The remains of the regiment had the honour to cover the retreat of the army, and brought off the wounded as we did at Fontenoy. When shall we have so fine a regiment again 1 I hope we shall be allowed to recruit."8 Lieu-

7 St James's Chronicle.

8 "It lias been observed, that the modern Highland corps display less of that chivalrous spiritwhich marked the earlier corps from the mountains. If there be any good ground for this observation, it may probably he attributed to this, that these corps do not consist wholly of native Highlanders. If strangers are intro- duced among them, even admitting them to be the best of soldiers, still they are not Highlanders. The charm

tenant Grant's wish had been anticipated, as letters of service had been issued, before the affair of Ticonderoga was known in England, for raising a second battalion. Moreover, previous to the arrival of the news of the affair at Ticonderoga, his majesty George II. had issued a warrant conferring upon the regiment the title of Eoyal, so that after this it was known as the 42d Eoyal Highland Eegi- ment.

So successful were the officers in recruiting, that within three months seven companies, each 120 men strong, which, with the three additional companies raised the preceding year, were to form the- second battalion, were raised in three months, and embodied at Perth in October 1758. 9 The officers appointed to

is broken, — the conduct of such a corps must be divided, and cannot be called purely national. The motive whiun made the Highlanders, when united, fight for the honour of their name, their clan, and district, is by this mixture lost. Officers, also, who are strangers to their language, their habits, and peculiar modes of thinking, cannot be expected to understand their character, their feelings, and their prejudices, which, under judicious management, have so frequently stimu- lated to honourable conduct, although they have sometimes served to excite the ridicule of those who knew 'not the dispositions and cast of character on which they were founded. But if Highland soldiers are judiciously commanded in quarters, treated with kind- ness and confidence by their officers, and led into action with spirit, it cannot on any good grounds be alleged that there is any deficiency of that firmness and courage which formerly distinguished them, although it may be readily allowed that much of the romance of the character is lowered. The change of manners in their native country will sufficiently account for this.

In my time many old soldiers still retained their original manners, exhibiting much freedom and ease in their comunieations with the officers. I joined the regiment in 17S9, a very young soldier. Colonel Graham, the commanding officer, gave me a steady old soldier, named William Fraser, asmyservant, — perhaps as my adviser and director. I know not that he had received any instructions on that point, but Colonel Graham himself could not have been more frequent and attentive in his remonstrances, and cautious with regard to my conduct and duty, than my old soldier was, when he thought he had cause to disapprove . These admonitions he always gave me in Gaelic, calling me by my Christian name, with an allusion to the colour of my hair, which was fair, or bane, never prefixing Mr or Ensign, except when he spoke in English. However contrary to the common rules, and however it might surprise those unaccustomed to the manners of the people, to hear a soldier or a servant calling his master simply by his name, my honest old monitor was one of the most respectful, as he was one of the most faithful, of servants. " — Stewart's Sketches, p. 302.

9 General Stewart says that two officers, anxious to obtain commissions, enlisted eighteen Irishmen at Glas- gow, contrary to the peremptory orders of Lord John Murray, that none but Highlanders should be taken. Several of the men were O'Donnels, O'Lachlans, O'Briens, &c. To cover this deception the 0 was

THE WEST INDIES— GUADALOUPE.

341

these seven additional companies were Francis MacLean, Alexander Sinclair, John Stewart of Stenton, "William Murray, son of Lintrose, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Eeid, and Robert Arbuthnot, to be captains ; Alexander MacLean, George Grant, George Sinclair, Gordon Clunes, Adam Stewart, John Robertson, son of Lude, John Grant, James Fraser, George Leslie, John Campbell, Alexander Stewart, Duncan Richardson, and Robert Robertson, to be lieutenants ; and Patrick Sinclair, John Mackintosh, James MacDuff, Thomas Fletcher, Alexander Donaldson, William MacLean, and William Brown, to be ensigns.

Government having resolved to employ the seven new companies in an expedition against Martinique and Guadaloupe, 200 of the 840 men, embodied at Perth, were immediately embarked at Greenock for the West Indies, under the convoy of the Ludlow Castle, for the purpose of joining the armament lying in Carlisle bay, destined for that service. The whole land force employed in this expedition amounted to 5560 men, under the command of Major-generals Hopson and Barrington, and of Brigadier-generals Armiger, Haldane, Trapaud, and Clavering. They sailed from Barbadoes on the 13th of January 1759, for Martinique, which they descried next morning; and on the following day the British squadron entered the great bay of Port RoyaL About this time the other division of the seven newly raised companies joined the expedition. On the 16th, three ships of the line attacked Fort Negro, the guns of which they soon silenced. A detachment of marines and sailors landing in flat-bottomed boats, clambered up the rock, and, entering, through the embrasures with fixed bayonets, took possession of the fort, which had been abandoned by the enemj^. The whole French troops retired to Port Royal, leaving the beach open, so that the British forces landed next morning at Cas de Navire without opposition. No enemy being in sight, the grenadiers, the 4th or king's regi- ment, and the Highlanders, moved forward about ten o'clock to reconnoitre; but they had not proceeded far when they fell in with

changed to Mac, and the Milesians passed muster as true Macdonnels, Maclachlans, and Macbriars, with- out being questioned.

parties of the enemy, who retired on their approach. When within a short distance of Morne Tortueson, an eminence that overlooked the town and citadel of Port Royal, and the most important post in the island, the ad- vanced party halted till the rest of the army came up. The advancing and retiring parties had kept up an irregular fire when in motion, and they still continued to skirmish. It was observed on this occasion, " that although debarred the use of arms in their own country, the Highlanders showed themselves good marks- men, and had not forgot how to handle their arms." The inhabitants of Martinique were in the greatest alarm, and some of the principal among them were about sending deputies to the British commander to treat for a surrender, but General Hopson relieved them from their anxiety by re-embarking his troops in the evening. The chief reason for abandoning the enterprise was the alleged impracticability of getting up the heavy cannon. The British had one officer killed and two wounded, one of whom was Lieutenant Leslie of the Royal Highlanders. Sixty privates were killed and wounded.

In a political point of view, the possession of Martinique was an object of greater importance than Guadaloupe, as it afforded, from its spa- cious harbour, a secure retreat to the enemy's fleets. By taking possession of St Pierre, the whole island might have been speedily reduced ; and the British commanders proceeded to that part of the island with that view; but alarmed lest they might sustain considerable loss by its capture, which might thus cripple their future operations, they absurdly relinquished their design, and proceeded to Guadaloupe. On the expedition reaching the western division of the island, it was resolved to make a general attack by sea upon the citadel, the town, and the batteries by which it was defended. Accordingly, on the 20th of January, such a fire was opened upon the place that about- ten o'clock at night it was in a general confla- gration.

The troops landed at five o'clock in the evening of the following day without oppo- sition, and took possession of the town and citadel, which they found entirety abandoned. The Chevalier D'Etreil, the governor of the

342

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

island, taking shelter among the mountains, yielded the honour of continuing the contest to a lady of masculine courage named Dnchar- mey. Arming her slaves, whom she headed in person, she made several bold attempts upon an advanced post on a hill near the town, occupied by Major (afterwards General) Mel- ville, opposite to which she threw up some entrenchments. Annoyed by the incessant attacks of this amazon, Major Melville attacked her entrenchments, which he carried, after an obstinate resistance. Madame Ducharmey escaped with difficulty, but some of her female companions in arms were taken prisoners. Ten of her people were killed and many wounded. Of the British detachment, 12 were slain and 30 wounded, including two subaltern officers, one of whom, Lieutenant MacLean of the High- landers, lost an arm.

Finding it impracticable to carry on a cam- paign among the mountains of Basseterre, the general resolved to transfer the seat of war to the eastern division of the island, called Grande- terre, which was more accessible. Accordingly, on the 10th of February, a detachment of Highlanders and marines was landed in that part of the island in the neighbourhood of Fort Louis, after a severe cannonading which lasted six hours. The assailants, sword in hand, drove the enemy from their entrench- ments, and, taking possession of the fort, hoisted the English colours.

General Hopson died on the 27th. He was succeeded by General Barrington, who resolved to complete the reduction of the island with vigour. Leaving, therefore, one regiment and a detachment of artillery under Colonel Debri- say in Basseterre, the general re-embarked the rest of the army and proceeded to Grandeterre, where he carried on a series of successful opera- tions by means of detachments. One of these consisting of 600 men, under Colonel Crump, carried the towns of St Anne and St Francis with little loss, notwithstanding the fire from the entrenchments. The only officer who fell was Ensign MacLean of the Highlanders. Another detachment of 300 men took the town of Gosier by storm, and drove the garrison into the woods. The next operation of the general was an attempt to surprise the three towns of Petit Bourg, St Mary's, and Gouyave,

on the Capesterre side, the execution of which was committed to Colonels Crump and Claver- ing ; but owing to the extreme darkness of the night, and the incapacity of the negro guides, the attempt was rendered abortive. Resolved to carry these towns, the general directed the same commanders to land their forces in a bay near the town of Arnonville. No opposition was made to their landing by the enemy, who retreated behind a strong entrenchment they had thrown up behind the river Licorn. With the exception of two narrow passes which they had fortified with a redoubt and entrenchments mounted with cannon, which were defended by a large body of militia, the access to the river was rendered inaccessible by a morass covered with mangroves ; yet, in spite of these difficulties, the British commanders resolved to hazard an assault. Accordingly, under cover of a fire from the entrenchments from their field -pieces and howitzers, the regiment of Duroure and the Highlanders moved for- ward, firing by platoons with the utmost regularity as they advanced. Observing the enemy beginning to abandon the first entrench- ment on the left, " the Highlanders drew their swords, and, supported by a part of the other regiment, rushed forward with their character- istic impetuosity, and followed the enemy into the redoubt, of which they took possession."1

Several other actions of minor importance afterwards took place, in which the enemy were uniformly worsted ; and seeing resistance hopeless, they capitulated on the 1st of May, after an arduous struggle of nearly three months. The only Highland officer killed in this expedition was Ensign MacLean. Lieu- tenants MacLean, Leslie, Sinclair, and Robert- son, were wounded ; and Major Anstruther and Captain Arbuthnot died of the fever. Of the Royal Highlanders, 106 privates were killed, wounded, or died of disease.2

1 Letters from Giutdaloupe.

2 "By private accounts, it appears that the French had formed the most frightful and absurd notions of the Sauvages d'Ecosse. They believed that they would neither take nor give quarter, and that they were so nimble, that, as no man could catch them, so nobody could escape them ; that no man had a chance against their broadsword ; and that, with a ferocity natural to savages, they made no prisoners, and spared neither man, woman, nor child : and as they were always in the front of every action in which they were engaged, it is probable that these notions had no small influence on

EVACUATION OF CROWN POINT.

343

After the reduction of Guadaloupe, the services of the second battalion of Royal High- landers were transferred to North America, where they arrived early in July, and after reaching the head quarters of the British army, were combined with the first battalion. About this time a series of combined operations had been projected against the French settlements in Canada. Whilst Major-general Wolfe, who had given proofs of great military talents at the siege of Louisburg, was to proceed up the St Lawerence and besiege Quebec, General Amherst, who had succeeded General Aber- cromby as commander-in-chief, was to attempt the reduction of Ticonderoga and Crown Point, after which he was to cross Lake Champlain and effect a junction with General Wolfe before Quebec. Brigadier-general Prideaux was to proceed against the French fort near the falls of the Niagara, the most important post of all French America. The army under General Amherst, which was the first put in motion, assembled at Fort Edward on the 19th of June. It included the 42d and Montgomery's Highlanders, and when after- wards joined by the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders, it amounted to 14,500 men. Preceded by the first battalion of the last named regiment and the light infantry, the main body of the army moved forward on the 21st, and en- camped in the neighbourhood of Ticonderoga. The enemy seemed at first resolved to defend that important fortress; but perceiving the for- midable preparations made by the English general for a siege, they abandoned the fort, after having in part dismantled the fortifica- tions, and retired to Crown Point.

On taking possession of this important post, which effectually covered the frontiers of New York, General Amherst proceeded to repair the fortifications ; and, while these were going on, he directed batteaux and other vessels to be prepared, to enable him to obtain the com-

the nerves of the militia, and perhaps regulars of Guadaloupe." It was always believed by the enemy that the Highlanders amounted to several thousands. This erroneous enumeration of a corps only eight hundred strong, was said to proceed from the frequency of their attacks and annoyance of the outposts of the enemy, who ' ' saw men in the same garb who attacked them yesterday from one direction, again appear to-day to advance from another, and in this manner ever harassing their advanced position, so as to allow them no rest." — Letters from Giuulaloupe.

mand of the lakes. Meanwhile the enemy, who seems to have had no intention of hazard- ing an action, evacuated Crown Point, and retired to Isle aux Noix, on the northern extremity of Lake Champlain. Detaching a body of rangers to take possession of the place the general embarked the rest of the army and landed at the fort on the 4th of August, where he encamped. The general then ordered up the second battalion of the Royal Highlanders from Oswego, with the exception of 150 men under Captain James Stewart, who were left to guard that post. Having by great exertions acquired a naval superiority on Lake Champlain, the general embarked his army in furtherance of his original plan of descending the St Lawrence, and co-operating with General Wolfe in the reduction of Quebec; but in con- sequence of contrary winds, the tempestuous state of the weather, and the early setting in of winter, he was compelled to abandon further prosecution of active operations in the mean time. He then returned to Crown Point to winter. A detailed account of the important enterprise against Quebec will be found in the history of Fraser's Highlanders.

After the fall of the fort of Niagara, which was taken by Prideaux's division, and the conquest of Quebec, Montreal was the only place of strength which remained in possession of the French in Canada. General Murray was ordered to proceed up the St Lawrence to attack Montreal, and General Amherst, as soon as the season permitted, made arrange- ments to join him. After his preparations were completed, he ordered Colonel Haviland, with a detachment of troops, to take possession of the Isle aux Noix, and thence to proceed to the banks of the St Lawrence by the nearest route. To facilitate the passage of the armed vessels to La Galette, Colonel Haldiniand with the grenadiers, light infantry, and a bat- talion of the Royal Highlanders, took post at the bottom of the lake. Embarking the whole of his army on the 10th of August, he pro- ceeded towards the mouth of the St Lawrence, and, after a dangerous navigation, in the course of which several boats were upset and about eighty men drowned, landed six miles above Montreal on the 6th of September. General Murray appeared before Montreal on the even-

344

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

ing of the same day, and the detachments under Colonel Haviland came down the follow- ing day on the south side of the river. Thus heset by three armies, who, by a singular combination, had united almost at the same instant of time, after traversing a great extent of unknown country, Monsieur Vandreuil, the governor, seeing resistance hopeless, surrendered upon favourable terms. Thus ended a series of successful operations, which secured Canada to the Crown of Great Britain.3

The Eoyal Highlanders remained in North America until the close of the year 1761, when they were embarked along with ten other regiments, among whom was Montgomery's Highlanders, for Barbadoes, there to join an armament against Martinique and the Havan- nah. The land forces consisted altogether of eighteen regiments, under the command of Major-general Monckton. The naval part of the expedition, which was commanded by Bear-admiral Bodney, consisted of eighteen sail of the line, besides frigates, bomb-vessels, and fire-ships.

The fleet anchored in St Ann's Baj', Martin- ique, on the 8th of January 1762, when the bulk of the army immediately landed. A detachment, under Brigadiers Grant (Ballin- dalloch) and Haviland, made a descent with- out opposition in the bay of Ance Darlet. Be-embarking his troops, General Monckton landed his whole army on the 16th near Cas de Navire, under Morne Tortueson and Morne Gamier. As these two eminences commanded the town and citadel of Fort Boyal, and were their chief defence, great care had been taken to improve by art their natural strength, which, from the very deep ravines which protected them, was great. The general having resolved to attack Morne Tortueson first, he ordered a body of troops and 800 marines to advance on the right along the sea-side towards the town, for the purpose of attacking two redoubts near the beach; and to support this movement, he at the same time directed some flat-bottomed boats,

3 An Indian sachem, astonished at the success of the British arms, remarked that "the English, formerly women, are now men, and are thick all over the country as trees in the woods. They have taken Niagara, Cataracrue, Ticonderoga, Louisburg, and now lately Quebec, and they will soon eat the re- mainder of the French in Canada, or drive them out of the country. "

each carrying a gun, and manned with sailors, to follow close along the shore. A corps of light infantry was to get round the enemy's left, whilst, under cover of the fire of some batteries which had been raised on the opposite ridges by the perseverance of some sailors from the fleet, the attack on the centre was to be made by the grenadiers and Highlanders, supported by the main body of ■the army. After an arduous contest, the enemy were driven from the Morne Tortueson; but a more difficult operation still remained to be performed. This was to gain possession of the other eminence, from which, owing to its greater height, the enemy annoyed the British troops. Freparations were made for carrying this post ; but before they were completed, the enemy descended from the hill, and attacked the advanced posts of the British. This attempt was fatal to the assailants, who were instantly repulsed. " When they began to retire, the Highlanders, drawing their swords, rushed forward like furies, and being supported by the grenadiers under Colonel Grant (Ballin- dalloch), and a party of Lord Bollo's brigade, the hills were mounted, and the batteries seized, and numbers of the enemy, unable to escape from the rapidity of the attack, were taken."4 The militia dispersed themselves over the country, but the regulars retired into the town, which surrendered on the 7th of February. The whole island immediately sub- mitted, and in terms of the capitulation all the Windward Islands were delivered up to the British.

In this enterprise the Eoyal Highlanders had 2 officers, viz., Captain William Cockburn and Lieutenant David Barclay, 1 sergeant, and 12 rank and file killed: Major John Eeid, Captains James Murray and Thomas Stirling; Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, David Milne, Patrick Balnea ves, Alexander Turnbull, John Eobertson, William Brown, and George Leslie; 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 72 rank and file, were wounded.

The Eoyal and Montgomery's Highlanders were employed the following year in the im- portant conquest of the Havannah, under Lieutenant-general the Earl of Albemarle, in which they sustained very little loss. That of

4 Westminster Journal.

HA VANNAH— BUSHY BUN— FOET PITT.

345

the two battalions of the 42d consisted only of 2 drummers and 6 privates killed, and 4 privates wounded; but they lost by disease Major Maeneil, Captain Eobert Menzies (brother of Sir John Menzies), and A. Mac- donald ; Lieutenants Farquharson, Grant, Lapsley, Gunnison, Hill, and Blair, and 2 drummers and 71 rank and file.

Shortly after the surrender of the Havannah, all the available forces in Cuba were removed from the island. The first battalion of the 42d and Montgomery's regiment embarked for New York, which they reached in the end of October. Before leaving Cuba all the men of the second battalion of the Eoyal Highlanders fit for service were drafted into the first. The remainder with the officers returned to Scot- land, where they were reduced the following year. The junior officers were placed on half pay.

The Eoyal Highlanders were stationed in Albany till the summer of 1763, when they were sent to the relief of Fort Pitt, then be- sieged by the Indians. The management of this enterprise was intrusted to Colonel Bouquet of the 60th regiment, who, in addition to the 42d, had under his command a detachment of his own regiment and another of Montgomery's Highlanders, amounting in all to 956 men. This body reached Bushy Bun about the end of July. When about to enter a narrow pass beyond the Eun, the advanced guards were suddenly attacked by the Indians, who had planned an ambuscade. The light infantry of the 42dj regiment moved forward to the sup- port of the advanced guard, and driving the Indians from the ambuscade, pursued them a considerable distance. The Indians returned and took possession of some neighbouring heights. They were again compelled to retire ; but they soon re-appeared on another position, and continuing to increase in numbers, they succeeded in surrounding the detachment, which they attacked on every side. Night put an end to the combat ; but it was renewed next morning with increased vigour by the Indians, who kept up an incessant fire. They, how- ever, avoided coming to close action, and the troops could not venture to pursue them far, as they were encumbered with a convoy of pro- visions, and were afraid to leave their wounded,

lest they might fall into the hands of the enemy. Eecourse was, therefore, had to stratagem to bring the Indians to closer action. Feigning a retreat, Colonel Bouquet ordered two companies which were in advance to re- tire, and fall within a square which had been formed, which, as if preparing to cover a retreat, opened its files. The stratagem succeeded. Assuring themselves of victory, the Indians rushed forward with great impetuosity, and whilst they were vigorously charged in front, two companies, moving suddenly round a hill which concealed their approach, attacked them in flank. The assailants, in great consternation, turned their backs and fled, and Colonel Bouquet was allowed to proceed to Fort Pitt without further molestation. In this affair, the loss sustained by the Eoyal Highlanders was as follows : — Lieutenants John Graham and James Mackintosh, 1 sergeant, and 26 rank and file, killed; and Captain John Graham of Duchray, Lieutenant Duncan Campbell, 2 ser- geants, 2 drummers, and 30 rank and file, wounded.

After passing the winter in Fort Pitt, eight companies of the Eoyal Highlanders were sent on a new enterprise, in the summer of 1764, under Colonel Bouquet, now promoted to the rank of brigadier-generaL The object of this expedition was to repress the attacks of the Indians on the back-settlers. After a harass- ing warfare among the woods, the Indians sued for peace, which was granted, and the detachment under Brigadier-general Bouquet- returned to Fort Pitt in the month of January, after an absence of six months. Notwithstand- ing the labours of a march of many hundred miles among dense forests, during which they experienced the extremes of heat and cold, the Highlanders did not lose a single man from fatigue or exhaustion.5

5 It was in 1776 that William Pitt, afterwards Lord Chatham, uttered in Parliament his famous eulogy on the Highland regiments : — " I sought for merit where- ever it could he found. It is my hoast that I was the first minister who looked for it, and found it, in the mountains of the north. I called it forth, and drew into your service a hardy and intrepid race of men : men who, when left by your jealousy, became a prey to the artiticies of your enemies, and had gone nigh to have overturned the State, in the war before last. These men, in the last war, were brought to combat on your side ; they served with fidelity, as they fought with valour, and conquered for you in every quarter of the world. "

346

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND BEGLMENTS.

The regiment passed the following year in Pennsylvania. Being ordered home, permis- sion was given to such of the men as were desirous of remaining in America to volunteer into other regiments, and the result was, that a considerahle number availed themselves of the offer. The regiment, reduced almost to a skeleton, embarked at Philadelphia for Ireland in the month of July 1767. The following extract from the Virginia Gazette of the 30th of that month shows the estimation in which the Highlanders were held by the Americans : — " Last Sunday evening the Eoyal Highland regiment embarked for Ireland, which regi- ment, since its arrival in America, has been distinguished for having undergone most amaz- ing fatigues, made long and frequent marches through an inhospitable country, bearing ex- cessive heat and severe cold with alacrity and cheerfulness, frequently encamping in deep snow, such as those that inhabit the interior parts of this province do not see, and which only those who inhabit the northern parts of Europe can have any idea of, continually ex- posed in camp, and on their marches, to the alarms of a savage enemy, who, in all their attempts, were forced to fly. ... In a par- ticular manner, the freemen of this and the neighbouring provinces have most sincerely to thank them for that resolution and bravery with which they, under Colonel Bouquet, and a small number of Eoyal Americans, defeated the enemy, and insured to us peace and security from a savage foe; and, along with our bless- ings for these benefits, they have our thanks for that decorum in behaviour which they maintained during their stay in this city, giving an example that the most amiable behaviour in civil life is no way inconsistent with the cha- racter of the good soldier; and for their loyalty, fidelity, and orderly behaviour, they have every wish of the people for health, honour, and 'a pleasant voyage."

The loss sustained by the regiment during the seven years it was employed in North Ame- rica and the West Indies was as follows : —

In Officers, Sergeants, Rank and Tile,		WOUHDED 33 22 . 508
	Total,	. 563
Grand Total,	. 970

In Officers, Sergeants, Rank and File,

Total,

KILLKP.

13

12

382

407

With the exception of the unfortunate affair at Ticonderoga, the loss sustained by the 42d in the field during this war was comparatively smaller than that of any other corps. The moderate loss the Highlanders suffered was accounted for by several officers who served in the corps, from the celerity of their attack and the use of the broadsword, which the enemy could never withstand. " This likewise," says General Stewart, "was the opinion of an old gentleman, one of the original soldiers of the Black Watch, in the ranks of which, although a gentleman by birth and education, he served till the peace of 1748. He informed me that although it was believed at home that the regi- ment had been nearly destroyed at Fontenoy, the thing was quite the reverse; and that it was the subject of general observation in the army that their loss should have been so small, considering how actively they were engaged in different parts of the field. ' On one occasion,' said the respectable veteran, who was animated with the subject, 'a brigade of Dutch were ordered to attack a rising ground, on which were posted the troops called the Xing of France's Own Guards. The Highlanders were to support them. The Dutch conducted their march and attack as if they did not know the road, halting and firing, and halting every twenty paces. The Highlanders, losing all patience with this kind of fighting, which gave the enemy such time and opportunity to fire at their leisure, dashed forward, passed the Dutch, and the first ranks giving their fire- locks to the rear rank, they drew their swords, and soon drove the French from their ground. When the attack was concluded, it was found that of the Highlanders not above a dozen men were killed and wounded, while the Dutch, who had not come up at all, lost more than five times that number.' "

On the arrival of the regiment at Cork, recruiting parties were sent to the Highlands, and so eager were the youths there to enter the corps, that in May following the regiment was

"THE GAEB OF OLD GAUL."

347

fully completed. 6 When the battle of Fontenoy was fought, there was not a soldier in the regiment born south of the Grampians, and at

6 To allure the young Highlanders to enlist into other regiments, recruiting parties assumed the dress of the Royal Highlanders, thus deceiving the recruits into the helief that they were entering the 42d. When the regiment lay in Dublin, a party of Highland recruits, -destined for the 38th regiment, arrived there ; but on representing the deception which had been practised upon them, they were, after a full inquiry, discharged by Lord Townshend, the lord lieu- tenant. They, however, immediately re-enlisted into the 42d regiment. — Stewart.

7 At this time, the words of " the Garb of Old Gaul" were composed. Major Reid set them to music of his own composition, which has ever since been the regi- mental march. Peace and country quarters affording leisure to the officers, several of them indulged their taste for poetry and music. Major Reid was one of the most accomplished flute-players of the age. He died in 1806, a general in the army, and colonel of the 88th or Connaught Rangers. He left the sum of £52, 000 to the University of Edinburgh, where he was educated, to establish a Professorship of Music in the College, with a salary of not less than £800 per annum, and to hold an annual concert on the anniversary of his

IN THE GARB OF OLD GAUL.

In the garb of old Gaul, with the fire of old Rome, From the heath-covered mountains of Scotia we come ; Where the Romans endeavoured our country to gain, But our ancestors fought, and they fought not in vain.

Such our love of liberty, our country, and our laws, That, like our ancestors of old, we stand by freedom's

cause ; We'll bravely fight, like heroes bright, for honour

and applause, And defy the French, with all their arts, to alter

our laws.

No effeminate customs our sinews unbrace,

No luxurious tables enervate our race ;

Our loud-sounding pipe bears the true martial strain,

So do we the old Scottish valour retain.

As a storm in the ocean when Boreas blows, So are we enraged when we rush on our foes : We sons of the mountains, tremendous as rocks, Dash the force of our foes with our thundering strokes.

We're tall as the oak on the mount of the vale, Are swift as the roe which the hound doth assail, As the full moon in autumn our shields do appear, Minerva would dread to encounter our spear.

Quebec and Cape Breton, the pride of old France, In their troops fondly boasted till we did advance ; But when our claymores they saw us produce, Their courage did fail, and they sued for a truce.

In our realm may the fury of faction long cease, May our councils be wise and our commerce increase, And in Scotia's cold climate may each of us find, That our friends still prove true and our beauties prove kind.

Then we'll defend our liberty, our country, and our

laws, And teach our late posterity to fight in freedom's

cause, That they like our ancestors bold, for honour and

applause, May defy the French, with all their arts, to alter

our laws.

this period they were all, except two, born north of the Tay."

At the period of their arrival in Ireland the

birth-day, the 13th of February; the performance to commence with several pieces of his own composition, for the purpose of showing the style of music in his early years, and towards the middle of the last century. Among the first of these pieces is the Garb of Old Gaul. [See account of Clan Robertson.] The statement in Stewart's Sketches, that this song was originally written in Gaelic by a soldier of the 42d, is incorrect. Dr David Laing says, in Wood's Sonys of Scotland, edited by G. F. Graham, that it was originally written in English by Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Erskine, Bart., second son of Sir John Erskine of Alva, who commanded the Scots Greys in 1762. It has been attributed to Sir Henry Erskine of Torry, but it was not written by him. Its earliest appear- ance (in English) was iu The Lark, 1765. An indifferent translation into Gaelic, by Morrison, was published in Gillies' Gaelic Poetry, 1786. This is the first Gaelic version. A much better translation into Gaelic is by Captain M'Intyre, and appeared in Am Filidh, a Gaelic Song Book, edited by James Munro, 12mo, Edin. 1840.

We give here the original song, with the Gaelic version of Captain M'Intyre : —

EIDEADH NAN GAEL.

Ann an eideadh nan Gael, Le tein'-ardain na Roimh', 'S ann o f hraoch-bheannaibh Alba A dh' fhalbh sinn a chum gleois, Til a stribhich na Roimhich Le foirneart thoirt uainn, Ach ar sinnsearra chomhraig, 'S mar sheoid thug iad buaidli!

Le soghalas no feisdeachas

Ar feithean las cha-n f has ;

Cha toir roic no ruidht oirnn striocadh

Chum's gu'u diobair sinn ar cail ;

'S i a' phlob a's airde nual

A hhios g' ar gluasad gu blar ; —

Sin an ceol a chumas suas annainn

Cruadal nan Gael.

'S co-chruaidh sinn ris na daragan Tha thaR-ud arms a' ghleann ; Is co-luath sinn ris an eilid Air nach beir ach an cu seang ; Mar a' ghealach Ian as t-fhogar Nochdar aghaidh ar cuid sgiath, 'S roimh 'r lannan guineach geur Air Minerbha bi'dh fiamh !

Mar a sheideas a' ghaoth tuath Air a' chuan a's gairge toirm, 'S ann mar sin a ni sinn bmchdadh Air ar naimhde 'nidi gu horb ; Mar chreaga trom a' tuirling orr' Thig ur-shiol nam beannta, G' an caitheamh as le 'n treuntas, 'S le geiread an lann.

Mar so, ar Lagh 's ar Righeaehd Gu'n dionar leinn gu brath ; — Agus cath air taobli na saorsa Gu'm faoghluim sinn d' ar n-al ; Gus an diong iad fos an seanairean 'Am fearalas 's 'an cail, 'S gus an cuir iad cis gun tainng Air an Fhraing 's air an Spainn.

318

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

uniform of the regiment had a very sombre appearance. " The jackets were of a dull rusty-coloured red, and no part of the accoutre- ments was of a light colour. Economy was strictly observed in the article of clothing. The old jacket, after being worn a year, was converted into a waistcoat, and the plaid, at the end of two years, was reduced to the phili- beg. The hose supplied were of so bad a quality that the men advanced an additional sum to the government price, in order to supply themselves with a better sort. Instead of feathers for their bonnets, they were allowed only a piece of black bear-skin; but the men supplied themselves with ostrich feathers in the modern fashion,8 and spared no expense in fitting up their bonnets handsomely. The sword-belts were of black leather, two inches and a half in breadth; and a small cartouch- box, fitted only for thirty-two rounds of car- tridges, was worn in front above the purse, and fixed round the loins with a thick belt, in which hung the bayonet. In these heavy colours and dark-blue facings the regiment had a far less splendid appearance at a short distance than English regiments with white breeches and belts; but on a closer view the line was imposing and warlike. The men possessed what an "ingenious author calls ' the attractive beauties of a soldier ; sun burnt complexions, a hardy weather-beaten visage, with a penetrating eye, and firm expressive countenance, sinewy and elastic limbs, traces of muscles strongly impressed, indicating capa- city of action, and marking experience of ser- vice.'1' The personal appearance of the men has, no doubt, varied according as attention was paid to a proper selection of recruits. The appointments have also been different. The first alteration in this respect was made in the year 1769, when the regiment removed to Dublin. At this period the men. received white cloth waistcoats, and the colonel sup- plied them with white goat-skin and buff leather purses, which were deemed an im-

8 "Officers and non-commissioned officers always wore a small plume of feathers, after the fashion of their country ; hut it was not till the period of which I am now writing that the soldiers used so many feathers as they do at present." — Stewart's Sketches.

3 Jackson's European Armies.

provement on the vests of red cloth, and the purses made of badgers' skin.

" The officers also improved their dress, by having their jackets embroidered. During the war, however, they wore only a narrow edging of gold-lace round the borders of the facings, and very often no lace at all, epaulettes and all glittering ornaments being laid aside, to render them less conspicuous to the Indians, who always aimed particularly at the officers. During their stay in Ireland the dress of the men underwent very little alteration. The officers had only one suit of embroidery; this fashion being found too expensive was given up, and gold-lace substituted in its stead. Upon ordinary occasions they wore light hangers, using the basket-kilted broadsword only in full dress. They also carried fusils. The sergeants were furnished with carbines instead of the Lochaber axe or halbert, which they formerly carried. The soldiers were pro- vided with new arms when on Dublin duty in 1774. The sergeants had silver-lace on their coats, which they furnished, however, at their own expense." '

The regiment remained in Ireland after its return from North America about eight years, in the course of which it was occasionally occupied in different parts of that country in aid of the civil power, — a service in which, from their conciliatory disposition, they were found very useful. While in Ireland, a new company was added, as was the case with all the other regiments on the Irish establishment. Captain James Macpherson, Lieutenant Camp- bell, and Ensign John Grant, were in conse- quence appointed to the 42d.

In 1775 the regiment embarked at Donagh- adee, and landed at Port Patrick, after an absence from Scotland of thirty-two years. Impelled by characteristic attachment to the country of their birth, many of the old soldiers leaped on shore with enthusiasm, and kissed the earth, which they held up in handfuls. Erom Port Patrick the regiment marched to Glasgow.

The conduct of the regiment and its mode of discipline while in Ireland is depicted by an intelligent officer who served in it at

1 Stewart's Sketches. The use of silver lace was not discontinued until 1830.

DISCIPLINE— EMBARKS FOE AMERICA.

349

that time, and for many years both before and after that period, in a communication to Gene- ral Stewart. He describes the regiment as still possessing the character which it had acquired in Germany and America, although there were not more than eighty of the men remaining who had served in America, and only a few individuals of those who had served in Germany previously to the year 1748. Their attachment to their native dress, and their peculiarity of language, habits, and manners contributed to preserve them a race of men separate from others of the same pro- fession, and to give to their system of regi- mental discipline a distinctive and peculiar character. Their messes were managed by the non-commissioned officers, or old soldiers, who had charge of the barrack-room; and these messes were always so arranged that in each room the men were in friendship or intimacy with each other, or belonged to the same glen or district, or were connected by some similar tie. By these means every barrack-room was like a family establishment. After the weekly allowances for breakfast, dinner, and small necessaries had been provided, the surplus pay was deposited in a stock purse, each member of the mess drawing for it in his turn. The stock thus acquired was soon found worth preserving, and instead of hoarding, they lent it out to the inhabitants, who seemed greatly surprised at seeing a soldier save money. Their accounts with their officers were settled once in three months, and, with the exception of a few careless spendthrifts, all the men purchased their own necessaries, with which they were always abundantly provided. At every settle- ment of accounts they enjoyed themselves very heartily, but with a strict observance of pro- priety and good humour; and as the members of each mess considered themselves in a manner answerable for one another's conduct, they animadverted on any impropriety with such severity as to render the interference of further authority unnecessary.

Shortly after the arrival of the regiment in Glasgow two companies were added, and the establishment of the whole regiment augmented to 100 rank and file each company. The bat- talion, when complete, amounted to 1075 men, including sergeants and drummers. Little in-

ducement was required to .fill the ranks, as men were always to be found ready to join a corps in such high estimation. At this time the bounty was a guinea and a crown. It was afterwards increased to three guineas; but this advance had little effect in the north where the esprit du corps had greater influence than gold.

Hitherto the officers had been entirely High- land and Scotch; but the lord-lieutenant of Ireland, contrary to the remonstrances of Lord John Murray, who saw the advantage of officering the regiment with natives of Scot- land, prevailed with the government to admit two English officers into the regiment. His excellency even went so far as to get two lieutenants' commissions in favour of Scotch- men cancelled, although they had been gazetted.

In consequence of hostilities with America, the regiment was ordered to embark for that country. Before its departure the recruits were taught the use of the firelock, and, from the shortness of the time allowed, were drilled even by candle-light. New arms and accoutre- ments were supplied to the men by the govern- ment, and the colonel furnished them with broadswords and pistols, iron-stocked, at his own expense. The regiment was reviewed on the 10th of April 1776 by General Sir Adol- phus Oughton, and being reported quite com- plete and unexceptionable, embarked on the 14th at Greenock, along with Eraser's High- landers.''

II.

1776-1795.

The 42d goes to America — Battle of Brooklyn, 1776 — Broadswords and pistols laid aside — Skirmish near New York— White Plains— Capture of Fort Wash- ington and Fort Lee — Skirmish at Trenton — Defeat of Mawhood's detachment— Pisquatua — Chesapeak — Battle of Brandy Wine — Skirmish at Monmouth — Hew Plymouth — Portsmouth — Verplanks and Stony Point, 1779 — Mutiny of a detachment at Leith — Charlestown — Panlus Hook — Desertion, 1783 — Halifax — Cape Breton — Return of the regi- ment to England — Proceeds to Flanders — The "red heckle" — England — Coast of France — Ostend — Nimeguen — Gilderwalsen — Eeturn of the regiment to England.

In conjunction with Fraser's Highlanders, the

42d embarked at Greenock on the 14th of

* Of the number of privates, 931 were Highlanders, 74 Lowland Scotch, 5 English (in the band), 1 Welsh, and 2 Irish.

350

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

April 1776, to join an expedition under General Howe against the American revolu- tionists. The transports separated in a gale of wind, hut they all reached their destination in Staten Island, where the main hody of the army had assembled.1 A grenadier "battalion was immediately formed under the command of the Hon. Major (afterwards General) Sir Charles Stewart, the staff appointments to which, out of respect to the 42 d, were taken by the commander-in-chief from that regi- ment. A light infantry corps was also formed, to the command of which Lieutenant-colonel Musgrave was appointed. The flank com- panies of the 42d were attached to these battalions. " The Highland grenadiers were remarkable for strength and height, and con- sidered equal to any company in the army : the light infantry were quite the reverse in 'point of personal appearance, as the command- ing officer would not allow a choice of men for them. The battalion companies were formed into two temporary battalions, the command of one being given to Major William Murray (Lintrose), and that of the other to Major William Grant (Eothiemurchus), with an adjutant quarter-master in each battalion; the whole being under the command of Lieutenant- colonel Thomas Stirling. These grenadiers were placed in the reserve with the grenadiers of the army, under the command of Earl Corn-

1 The Oxford transport, with a company of the 42d on board, was captured by an American privateer. The military officers and ship's crew were taken on board the privateer, and a crew and guard sent to the transport, with directions to make the first friendly port. A few days afterwards the soldiers overpowered the Americans ; and with the assistance of the car- penter, who had been left on board, navigated the vessel into the Chesapeak, and casting anchor at Jamestown, which had been evacuated by Lord Dunmore and the British, she was taken possession of, and the men marched as prisoners to Williamsburgh in Virginia, where every exertion was made, and every inducement held out, to prevail with them to break their allegiance, and join the American cause. When it was found that the offers of military pro- motion were rejected, they were told that they would have grants of fertile land to settle in freedom and happiness, and that they wonld all be lairds them- selves, and have no rents to pay. These latter induce- ments also failed. " These trust-worthy men declared they would neither take nor possess any land, but what they had deserved by supporting their king, whose health they could not be restrained from drinking, although in the middle of enemies ; and when all failed, they were sent in small separate parties to the back-settlements.'' — They were exchanged in 1778, and joined the regiment. — Stewart's Sketches, i. 368.

wallis. To these were added the 33d, his lordship's own regiment." a

The whole of the British force under the command of Sir William Howe, including 13,000 Hessians and Waldeckers, amounted to 30,000 men. The campaign opened by a landing on Long Island on the 22d of August 1776. The whole army encamped in front of the villages of Gravesend and Utrecht. The American army, under General Putnam, was encamped at Brooklyn, a few miles distant. A range of woody hills, which intersected the country from east to west, divided the two armies.

The British general having resolved to attack the enemy in three divisions, the right wing, under General Clinton, seized, on the 26th of August, at night-fall, a pass on the heights, about three miles from Bedford. The main body then passed through, and descended to the level country which lay between the hills and General Putnam's lines. Whilst this movement was going on, Majur-general Grant (Ballindalloch) with his brigade (the 4th), supported by the Eoyal Highlanders from the reserve, was directed to march from the left along the coast to the Narrows, and attack the enemy in that quarter. The right wing having reached Bedford at nine o'clock next morning, attacked the left of the American army, which, after a short resistance, retired to their lines in great confusion, pursued by the British troops, Colonel Stuart leading with his battalion of Highland grenadiers. The Hes- sians, who had remained at Plat Bush, on hearing the fire at Bedford, advanced, and, attacking the centre of the American army, drove them, after a short engagement, through the woods, and captured three pieces of cannon. General Grant had previously attacked the right of the enemy, and a cannonade had been kept up near the Narrows on both sides, till the Americans heard the firing at Bedford, when they retreated in disorder. Notwithstanding these advantages, neither General Howe nor General Grant ventured to follow them up by pursuing the enemy, and attacking them in their lines, although they could have made no effectual resistance. The enemy lost 2000 men, killed, drowned, and taken prisoners. 2 Stewart's Sketches.

SKIEMISH NEAR NEW TOEK— WHITE PLAINS.

351

The British, had 5 officers, and 56 non-com- missioned officers and privates killed ; and 12 officers and 245 non-commissioned officers and privates wounded. Among the latter "was Lieutenant Cramniond and 9 rank and file of the 42d.

About this time the broadswords and pis- tols which the men received in Glasgow were ordered to be laid aside. The pistols being considered unnecessary, except in the field, were not intended, like the swords, to be worn by the men in quarters. The reason for discontinuing the broadswords was that the.y retarded the men by getting entangled in the brushwood. " Admitting that the objection was well-founded, so far as regarded the swords, it certainly could not apply to the pistols. In a close woody country, where troops are liable to sudden attacks and surprises by a hidden enemy, such a weapon is peculiarly useful. It is, therefore, difficult to discover a good reason for laying them aside. I have been told by several old officers and soldiers, who bore a part in these attacks, that an enemy who stood for many hours the fire of musketry, invariably gave way when an advance was made sword in hand. They were never re- stored, and the regiment has had neither swords nor pistols since." 3

The army encamped in front of the enemy's lines in the evening of the 27th of August, and next day broke ground opposite their left redoubt. General "Washington had crossed over from New York during the action at Brooklyn, and seeing resistance hopeless, re- solved to retreat. With surprising skill he transported 9000 men, with guns, ammunition, and stores, in the course of one night, over to New York; and such was the secrecy with which this movement was effected, that the British army knew nothing of it till next morning, when the last of the rear-guard were seen in their boats crossing the broad ferry and out of danger.

Active operations were not resumed till the 15th of September, when the reserve, including the Eoyal Highlanders, crossed over to New York, and, after some opposition, took pos- session of the heights above the town. The

3 Stewart's Sketches.

Highlanders and Hessians fell in with and captured a body of Xew England men and Virginians. Next day the light infantry were sent out to dislodge a party of the enemy from a wood opposite the British left. A smart action ensued, and, the enemy pushing forward reinforcements, the Highlanders were sent to support the light infantry. The Americans were then driven back to their entrenchments; but they renewed the attack with an increased force, and were again repulsed with consider- able loss. The British had 14 men killed, and 5 officers and 70 men wounded. The 42d had 1 sergeant and 5 privates killed; and Captains Duncan Maepherson and John Mackintosh, and Ensign Alexander Mackenzie (who died of his wounds), and 1 piper, 2 drummers, and 47 privates wounded.

General Howe, in expectation of an attack, threw up entrenchments; but General Wash- ington having no such intention, made a general movement, and took up a strong position on the heights in the rear of the White Plains. To induce the enemy to quit their ground, General Howe resolved to make a movement, and accordingly embarked his army on the 12th of October in flat-bottomed boats, and passing through the intricate narrow called Hell Gate, disembarked the same evening at Frogsneck, near West Chester. In conse- quence of the bridge which connected the latter place with the mainland having been broken down by the enemy, the general re- embarked his troops next day, and landed at Pell's Point, at the mouth of Hudson's river. On the 14th he reached the White Plains in front of the enemy's position. As a preli- minary to a general engagement, General Howe attacked a post on a rising ground occupied by 4000 of the enemy, which he carried; but General Washington declining battle, the British general gave up the attempt, and pro- ceeded against Fort Washington, the posses- sion of which was necessary in order to open the communication between New York and the continent, to the eastward and northward of Hudson's river. The fort, the garrison of which consisted of 3000 men, was pro- tected by strong grounds covered with lines and works. The Hessians, under General Knyphausen, supported by the whole of the

352

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND BEGIMENTS.

reserve, under Major- General Earl Percy, with the exception of the 42d, who were to make a feint on the east side of the fort, were to make the principal attack. The Eoyal Highlanders embarked in "boats on the 16th of November, before day-break, and landed in a small creek at the foot of the rock, in the face of a smart fire. The Highlanders had now discharged the duty assigned them, but determined to have a full share in the honour of the day, they resolved upon an assault, and assisted by each other, and by the brushwood and shrubs which grew out of the crevices of the rocks, scrambled up the precipice. On gaining the summit, they rushed forward, and attacked the enemy with such rapidity, that upwards of 200, unable to escape, threw down their arms; whilst the Highlanders, following up their ad- vantage, penetrated across the table of the hill, and met Lord Percy's brigade as they were coming up on the opposite side. On seeing the Hessians approach in another direction, the enemy surrendered at discretion. In this affair the Eoyal Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 10 privates killed; and Lieutenants Patrick Graham (Inchbrakie), Norman Mac- leod,4 and Alexander Grant, and 4 sergeants and 66 rank and file wounded.

To secure the entire command of the North river, and to open an easy entrance into the Jerseys, Port Lee was next reduced, in which service the Eoyal Highlanders were employed. The enemy, pursued by the detachment which captured that post, retired successively to Newbridge, Elizabeth Town, Newark, and Brunswick. On the 17th of November Gene- ral Howe entered Prince Town with the main body of the army, an hour after it was evacu- ated by General Washington. Winter having

4 "This hill was so perpendicular, that the ball which wounded Lieutenant Maeleod, entering the pos- terior part of his neck, ran down on the middle of his ribs, and lodged in the lower part of his back.

" One of the pipers, who began to play when he reached the point of a rock on the summit of the hill, was immediately shot, and tumbled from one piece of rook to another till he reached the bottom.

" Major Murray, being a large corpulent man, could not attempt this steep ascent without assistance. The soldiers, eager to get to the point of their duty, scrambled up, forgetting the situation of Major Murray, when he, in a melancholy supplicating tone, cried, ' Oh soldiers, will you leave me !' A party leaped down instantly, and brought him up, supporting him from one ledge of the rocks to another till they got him to the top." — Stewart's Sketches.

now set in, General Howe put his army into winter quarters. The advanced posts, which extended from Trenton to Mount-holly, were occupied by the Hessians and the Eoyal High- landers, who were the only British regiments in front.

If, instead of suspending active operations, General Howe had continued occasionally to beat up the quarters of the Americans whilst dispirited by their late reverses, it is thought that he would have reduced them to the last extremity. General Washington availed him- self of the inactivity of the British commander, and by making partial attacks on the advanced posts, he not only improved the discipline of his army, but, in consequence of the success which sometimes attended these attacks, re- vived the drooping spirits of his men. On the 22d of January 1777, he surprised and com- pletely defeated the detachment of Hessians stationed at Trenton ; in consequence of which reverse, the Eoyal Highlanders, who formed the left of the line of defence at Mount-holly, fell back on the light infantry at Prince Town.

During the remainder of the season the Eoyal Highlanders were stationed in the vil- lage of Pisquatua, on the line of communica- tion between New York and Brunswick by Amboy. The duty was severe, from the rigour of the season and the want of accommodation. The houses in the village not being sufficient to contain one-half of the men, the officers and soldiers were intermixed in barns and sheds, and they always slept in their body-clothes, as the enemy were constantly sending down nocturnal parties to fire at the sentinels and picquets. The Americans, however, always kept at a respectful distance, and did not make any regular attack on the post till the 10th of May 1777, on which day, at four o'clock in the afternoon, a body of 2000 men, under the command of Maxwell and Stephens, American generals, attempted to surprise the Highlanders. Advancing with great secrecy, and being completely covered by the rugged nature of the country, their approach was not perceived till they had gained a small level piece of ground in front of the picquets, when they rushed forward, and attacked them with such promptitude, that the picquets had hardly time to seize their arms. At this time the

THE BATTLE OF BEANDY WINE.

353

soldiers were either all differently employed, or taking the rest they could not obtain at night; but the picquets, by disputing every inch of ground, gave time to the soldiers to assemble, who drove the enemy back with great precipitation, leaving behind them up- wards of 200 men in killed and wounded. On this occasion the 42d had 3 sergeants and 9 privates killed ; and Captain Duncan Mac- pherson, Lieutenant William Stewart, 3 ser- geants, and 35 privates wounded.5

The British troops again took the field about the middle of June, when General Howe attempted to draw Washington from his sta- tion at Middle Brook ; but the American com- mander knew too well the value of such a strong position to abandon it. Not judging it prudent to attack it, the British general re- solved to change the seat of war. Pursuant to this resolution, he embarked 36 battalions of British and Hessians, including the flank battalions of the grenadiers and light infantry, and sailed for the Chesapeak. Before the embarkation the Eoyal Highlanders received an accession of 170 recruits from Scotland.

The army landed at Elk Eerry on the 24th of August, after a tedious voyage. It was not till the 3d of September that they began their march for Philadelphia. The delay enabled Washington to cross the country, and to take an advantageous position at Eed Clay Creek,

5 "On this occasion Sergeant Macgregor, whose company was immediately in the rear of the picquet, rushed forward to their support with a few men who happened to have their arms in their hands, when the enemy commenced the attack. Being severely wounded, he was left insensible on the ground. When the piequet was overpowered, and the few survivors forced to retire, Macgregor, who had that day put on a new jacket with silver-laee, having, besides, large silver buckles in his shoes, and a watch, attracted the notice of an American soldier, who deemed him a good prize. The retreat of his friends not allowing him time to strip the sergeant on the spot, he thought the shortest way was to take him on his back to a more convenient distance. By this time Macgregor began to recover ; and, perceiving whither the man was carrying him, drew his dirk, and grasping him by the throat, swore that he would run him through the breast if he did not turn back and carry him to the camp. The American finding this argument irresistible, complied with the request, and meeting Lord Cornwallis (who had come up to the support of the regiment when he heard the firing), and Colonel Stirling, was thanked for his care of the sergeant ; but he honestly told them that he only conveyed him thither to save his own life. Lord Cornwallis gave him liberty to go whithersoever he chose. His lordship procured for the sergeant a situation under government at Leith, which he enjoyed many years." — Stewart's Sketches.

If.

whence he pushed forward detachments to harass the British troops on their march. General Howe did not reach the Brandy Wine Eiver till the middle of September, in conse- quence of the difficulties he met with in traversing a country covered with wood and full of defiles. On reaching that river, he found that the enemy had taken up a strong position beyond it, with the view of opposing the further advance of the royal army. The Americans had secured all the fording places, and in expectation that the British would attempt to cross at Chad's Ford, they had erected batteries and thrown up entrenchments at that place to command the passage. Making a circuit of some miles, Lord Cornwallis crossed Jeffrey's Ford with one division of the army without opposition, and turning down the river fell in with the American general, Sullivan, who had been detached by Washing- ton to oppose him. An action took place, and the Americans were driven from all their posts through the woods towards the main army. Meanwhile General Knyphausen, with his division, made demonstrations for crossing the river at Chad's Ford, and as soon as he knew from the firing of cannon that Lord Corn- wallis's movement had succeeded, he passed the river, and carried the batteries and entrench- ments of the enemy. A general rout ensued, and Washington, with the corps he was able to keep together, fled with his baggage and cannon to Chester. The British had 50 officers killed and wounded in the battle of Brandy Wine, and 438 rank and file, including non- commissioned officers. The flank companies of the 42d, being the only ones engaged, had 6 privates killed, and 1 sergeant and 15 privates wounded.

On the 25th, the army marched to German Town, and the following morning the grenadiers took peaceable possession of Philadelphia. The 42d took part in the operations, by which the British commander endeavoured to bring the enemy to a general engagement at White Marsh, and was afterwards quartered at Philadelphia.6

6 From Watson's Annals of Philadelphia we learn that a Mrs Gordon opened a boarding-house in Front Street, which was much frequented by British officers during the American Revolution war, and at times was nearly filled with officers of the 42d and Royal 2 Y

354

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

The next enterprise in which the Eoyal Highlanders were engaged, was under Major- General Charles Grey, who emharked with the grenadiers, the light infantry brigade, and the 42d regiment, for the purpose of destroying a number of privateers, with their prizes, at New Plymouth. The troops landed on the hanks of the Acushnet river on the 5th of September, and having destroyed seventy

vessels, with all the stores, cargoes, wharfs, and buildings, along the whole extent of the river, the whole were re-embarked the follow- ing day, and returned to New York.

Matters remained quiescent till the 25th of February 1779, when Colonel Stirling, with a detachment consisting of the light infantry of the Guards and the 42 d regiment, was ordered to attack a post at Elizabeth Town, which was

British Barracks, Philadelphia. From "Watson's Annals of Philadelphia.

taken without opposition. In April following, the Highland regiment was employed in an expedition to the Chesapeak, to destroy the stores and merchandise at Portsmouth in Virginia. They were again employed with the Guards and a corps of Hessians in another expedition under General Mathews, which sailed on the 30th, under the convoy of Sir

Irish. "The British Barracks," we learn from Wat- son's Annals of Philadelphia, "were bnilt in the Northern Liberties soon after the defeat of Braddock's army, and arose from the necessity, as it was alleged, of making better permanent provision for troops deemed necessary to be among us for future pro- tection. Many of the people had so petitioned the king, not being then so sensitive of the presence of 'standing armies' as their descendants have since become. The parade and 'pomp of war' "which their erection produced in the former peaceful city of Penn, gave it an attraction to the town's people, and being located far out of town, it was deemed a pleasant walk to the country and fields, to go out and see the long ranges of houses, the long lines of kilted and bon- neted Highlanders, and to hear 'the spirit stirring fife and soul-inspiring drum ! ' The ground plot of the barracks extended from Second to Third Street, and from St Tamany Street to Green Street, having the officer's quarters, a large three-storey brick build-

George Collier, in the Reasonable and several ships of war. This expedition reached its destination on the 10th of May, when the troops landed on the glebe on the western bank of Elizabeth. They returned to New York after fulfilling the object of the expe- dition.

The campaign of 1779 was begun by the

ing, on Third Street, the same now standing as a Northern Liberty Town Hall. The parade ground fronted upon Second Street, shut in by an ornamental palisade fence on the line of that street. After the war of Independence they were torn down, and the lots sold for the benefit of the public. It was from the location of those buildings that the whole region thereabout was familiarly called Campingtown. In 1758 I notice the first public mention of 'the new barracks in Campingtown,' the Gazettes stating the arrival there of ' Colonel Montgomery's Highlanders,' and some arrangement by the City Council to provide them their bedding, &c. In the year 1764 the bar- racks were made a scene of great interest to all the citizens ; there the Indians, who fled from the threats of the murderous Paxtaug boys, sought their refuge under the protection of the Highlanders, while the approach of the latter was expected, the citizens ran there with their arms to defend them and to throw up entrenchments. "

CAPTUEE OF VERPLANKS AND STONY POINT.

355

capture, on the part of tlie British, of Ver- planks and Stony Point. A garrison of 600 men, among whom were two companies of Eraser's Highlanders, took possession of this last post ; but owing to the too great con- fidence of the commander, it was surprised and re-captured. Flushed with this success, the American general, Wayne, made an imme- diate attack upon Verplanks, which was garrisoned by the 33d regiment; but receiving accounts of the advance of Colonel Stirling with the light infantry of the 42d, he retreated from Verplanks and abandoned Stony Point, of which Colonel Stirling took possession. This officer being shortly thereafter appointed aid-de-camp to the king, and a brigadier- general, the command of the 42d regiment devolved on Major Charles Graham.

About this time a circumstance occurred which tended greatly to deteriorate, for several years, the hitherto irreproachable character of the Royal Highland regiment. By order of the inspector-general at Chatham, a body of 150 recruits, raised principally from the refuse of the population of London and Dublin, was embarked for the regiment in the autumn of this year. Of such dissipated habits had these men been, that 16 died on the voyage, and 75 were seat to the hospital as soon as they dis- embarked.7 The infusion of such immoral ingredients could not have failed to taint the whole mass, and General Stirling made a strong representation to the commander-in- chief to avert such a calamity from the regiment, by removing the recruits to another corps. They were, in consequence, drafted into the 26th, in exchange for the same number of Scotchmen; but the introduction of these men into the regiment dissolved the charm which, for nearly forty years, had preserved the High- landers from contamination. During that long period there were few courts-martial, and, for many years, no instance of corporal punish- ment occurred. So nice were their notions of honour, that, " if a soldier was brought to the balberts, be became degraded, and little more good was to be expected of him. After being

7 " In the year 1776 (says General Stewart) the three battalions of the 42d and of Fraser's Highlanders embarked 3248 soldiers ; after a stormy passage of more than three months, none died ; they had only a few sick, and these not dangerously. "

publicly disgraced, he could no longer associate with his comrades; and, in several instances, the privates of a company have, from their pay, sub- scribed to procure the discharge of an obnoxious individual." But " punishments being found indispensable for the men newly introduced, and others becoming more habituated to the sight, much of the sense of honour was neces- sarily lost.8

An illustration of the strong national feeling with, which the corps was regarded by the Highlanders, and of the expediency of keeping it unmixed, occurred in April of the same year, when two strong detachments of recruits belonging to the 42d and 71st regiments arrived at Leith from Stirling Castle, for the purpose of embarking to join their respective regiments in North America. Being told that they were to be turned over to the 80th and 82d, the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments, the men remonstrated, and declared openly and firmly that they were determined to serve only in the corps for which they were enlisted. After some negotiation, troops were sent to Leith with orders to convey the refractory Highlanders as prisoners to Edinburgh Castle, if they persisted in their determination. As they still refused to forego their resolution, attempts were made to enforce the orders; but the Highlanders refused to submit, and flying to arms, a desperate conflict ensued, in which Captain Mansfield of the South Fencible regiment and 9 men were killed, and 31 soldiers wounded. Being at last overpowered, the mutineers were carried to the castle.

In the month of May following, three of these prisoners, Charles Williamson and Archi- bald Macivor, soldiers of the 42d regiment, and Robert Budge, soldier of the 71st, were brought before a court-martial, " charged with having been guilty of a mutiny at Leith, upon Tuesday the 20th of April last past, and of having instigated others to be guilty of the same, in which mutiny several of his majesty's subjects were killed, and many wounded."

Their reasons for resisting the orders to embark are thus stated in their defence : — " The prisoners, Archibald Macivor and Charles Williamson, enlisted as soldiers in the 42d.

6 Stewart's Sketches.

356

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

being an old Highland regiment, wearing the Highland dress. Their native language was Gaelic, — the one being a native of the northern parts of Argyleshire, and the other of the western parts of Inverness-shire, where the language of the country is Gaelic only. They have never used any other language, and are so ignorant of the English tongue that they cannot avail themselves of it for any purpose of life. They have always been accustomed to the Highland habit, so far as never to have worn breeches, a tiling so inconvenient, and even so impossible for a native Highlander to do, that, when the Highland dress was prohibited by act of parliament, though the philibeg was one of the forbidden parts of the dress, yet it was necessary to connive at the use of it, pro- vided only that it was made of a stuff of one colour and not of tartan, as is well known to all acquainted with the Highlands, particu- larly with the more mountainous parts of the country. These circumstance made it more necessary for them to serve in a Highland regiment only, as they neither could have understood the language, nor have used their arms, or marched in the dress of any other regiment."

The other prisoner, Budge, stated that he was a native of the upper parts of Caithness, and being ignorant of the English language, and accustomed to wear the Highland garb, he enlisted to serve in Eraser's Highlanders, and in no other regiment. In continuation, the three prisoners stated, that, " when they arrived at Leith, they were informed by their officer, Captain Innes, who had conducted them, that they were now to consider the officers of the 82d, or Duke of Hamilton's regiment, a regiment wearing the Lowland dress and speaking the tongue, as their officers; but how this happened they were not informed. No order from the commander-in-chief for their being drafted was read or explained to them, but they were told that they must immediately join the Hamilton and Edinburgh regiments. A great number of the detachment represented, without any disorder or mutinous behaviour, that they were altogether unfit for service in any other corps than Highland ones, particularly that they were incapable of wearing breeches as a part of their dress. At the same time, they declared

their willingness to be regularly transferred to any other Highland regiment, or to continue to serve in those regiments into which they had been regularly enlisted. But no regard was paid to these remonstrances, which, if they had had an opportunity, they would have laid before the commander-in-chief. But an order for an immediate embarkation prevented this. The idea that naturally suggested itself to them was, that they should insist on serving in the same regiment in which they had been enlisted, and not to go abroad as part of the Duke of Hamilton's regiment till such time as these difficulties were removed. They accord- ingly drew up under arms on the shore of Leith, each respective corps by itself. The prisoners were informed that the orders issued were to take them prisoners to the castle : had these orders been explained to them, they would have submitted, and, with proper humility, have laid their case before those that could have given them redress. But, unfortunately, the sergeant who undertook to explain to them in Gaelic, represented that they were immediately to go on board as part of the Hamilton regiment, but which they do with great deference say, that they did not at the time conceive they could lawfully have done." After the defence was read, " Captain Innes of the 71st regiment showed an attesta- tion to the court, which he said was in the uni form style of the attestations for that regiment; and it expressly bore, that the persons thereby attested were to serve in the 71st regiment, commanded by General Simon Eraser of Lovat, and that they were to serve for three years only, or during the continuance of the present war."

Having been found guilty, the prisoners were sentenced to be shot. The king gave them a free pardon, " in full confidence that they would endeavour, by a prompt obedience and orderly behaviour, to atone for this atrocious offence." These men, along with the rest of the detachment, joined the second battalion of the 42d. The prisoners justified the confidence of his majesty by steadiness and good conduct in the regiment.

With the intention of pushing the war with vigour, the new commander-in-chief resolved to attack Charlestown, the capital of South

EE-EMBABK FOE NEW YOEK.

357

Carolina. Leaving General Kmyphausen in command, he embarked part of his army, and after a boisterous and protracted voyage of nearly seven weeks, during which some of his transports were lost or taken, he landed at John's Island, 30 miles from Charles- town, on the 11th of February 1780. Owing to various impediments, he did not reach Charlestown till the end of March. After a siege of six weeks the place surrendered. The loss of the British did not exceed 300 men. Lieutenant Macleod of the 42d, and 9 privates, were killed; and Lieutenant Alexander Grant of the same regiment, son of Colonel Grant of Moy, was wounded by a six-pound ball, which struck him on the back in a slanting direction, near the right shoulder, and carried away the entire scapula with several other bones. The surgeons considered his case as utterly hope- less, but to their surprise they found him alive next morning, and free from fever and all bad symptoms. He recovered completely, and served many years in perfect good health. 14 privates were wounded.

The Eoyal Highlanders, with the Grenadiers and Hessians, re-embarked on the 4th of June for New York, and, after several movements in the province, went into winter quarters. Here they received an accession of 100 recruits from Scotland. The regiment was not again em- ployed in any active service during the re- mainder of the war.

Whilst the war lasted, the Americans held out every allurement to the British soldiers to induce them to desert their ranks and join the cause of American independence. Many were, in consequence, seduced from their allegiance; but during five campaigns, and until the un- fortunate draft of men from the 26th regiment, not one man from the 42d deserted its ranks. About the close of the war the regiment was stationed at Paulus Hook, an advanced post from New York leading to the Jerseys, and here, for the first time, several of the men deserted to the enemy. One of these deserters, by name Anderson, was afterwards taken, tried by a court-martial, and shot.

After the peace the establishment of the regiment was reduced to 8 companies of 50 men each. The officers of the ninth and tenth companies were not put on half-pay, but kept

as supernumeraries to fill up vacancies as they occurred in the regiment. Many of ths men having been discharged at their own request, their places were supplied by drafts from Fraser's and Macdonald's Highlanders, and from the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments, some of the men in these corps having preferred rather to remain in America than return home with their regiments.

During the American revolutionary war the loss of the Eoyal Highlanders was as follows : —

KILLED. 9

In Officers, ....

Sergeants, ..... 9 Rank and File, including Drummers, 72

Total,

83

WOUNDED.

In Officers, ..... 12

Sergeants, ..... 18 Rank and File, including Drummers, 256

Total, Grand Total,

286 369

In October 1783, the regiment was sent to Halifax, in Nova Scotia, where it remained till the year 1786, when six companies were re- moved to the island of Cape Breton, the remaining two companies being detached to the island of St John. Next year two com- panies were added to the regiment, in conse- quence of preparations for war with Holland. Captains William Johnstone and Eobert Christie succeeded to these companies. Lieu- tenant Eobert Macdonald, brother of Mac- donald of Sanda, from the half-pay of Fraser's regiment, and Ensign James Eose, were ap- pointed lieutenants ; and Ensign David Stewart (afterwards major-general, and author of the Sketches,) and James Stewart, nephew of the Earl of Moray, ensigns.

On the 1st of January 1785, new colours were presented to the regiment by Major- General John Campbell, commanding the Forces in Nova Scotia, who made an eloquent address on that occasion : —

"Forty-second, Eoyal Highlanders, — With particular pleasure I address you on this occasion, and congratulate you on the service you have done your country, and the honour you have procured yourselves, by protecting your old colours, and defending them from

358

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

your enemies in different engagements during the late unnatural rebellion.

" From those ragged, but honourable, re- mains, yon are now to transfer your allegiance and fidelity to these new National and Regi- mental Standards of Honour, now consecrated and solemnly dedicated to the service of our King and Country. These Colours are com- mitted to your immediate care and protection ; and I trust you will, on all occasions, defend them from your enemies, with honour to your- selves, and service to your country, — with that distinguished and noble bravery which has always characterised the Royal Highlanders in the field of battle.

" With what pleasure, with what peculiar satisfaction, — nay, with what pride, would I enumerate the different memorable actions where the regiment distinguished itself. To particularise the whole would exceed the bounds of this address : let me therefore beg your indulgence while I take notice only of a few of them."

He then in glowing language alluded to the numerous engagements in which the regiment had distinguished itself, from Fontenoy to Pisquata, and concluded by urging upon the men ever to try to sustain the high character of the regiment, and never to forget they were citizens of a great . country, and Christians as well as soldiers.

About this time the regiment had to regret the loss of its colonel, Lord John Murray, who died on the 1st of June 1787, after com- manding the corps forty-one years. He was the steady friend of the officers and men. Major-General Sir Hector Monro succeeded him in the command.9

9 "On the 1st of June this year, Lord John Murray died, in the forty-seeond year of his command of the regiment, and was succeeded by Major-General Sir Hector Munro. It is said that Lord Eglinton was much disappointed on that occasion. He had formed an attachment to the Highland soldiers, when he commanded his Highland regiment in the seven years' war ; and, owing to Lord J. Murray's great age, had long looked to the command of the Royal Highlanders. In Lord North's administration, and likewise in Mr Pitt's, he had, in some measure, secured the suc- cession; but the king had previously, and without the knowledge of his ministers, assented to an applica- tion from Sir H. Munro. Lord Eglinton was appointed to the Scots Greys on the first vacancy. Till Lord John Murray was disabled by age, he was the friend and supporter of every deserving officer and soldier in the regiment. The public journals during the German

The regiment embarked for England in August 1789, and landed in Portsmouth in October, after an absence of fourteen years. They wintered in Tynemouth barracks, where they received a reinforcement of 245 young recruits. At this time a small alteration was made in the military appointments of the men. Instead of the black leather belts for the bayonet, white buff belts were substituted. The epaulettes of the officers, formerly very small, were then enlarged.1

The regiment was removed to Glasgow in the month of May 1790, where they were received with great cordiality by the inhabitants. From an ill-judged hospitality on the part of the citizens, who compelled some of the soldiers to drink copiously of ardent spirits, the dis- cipline of the regiment was relaxed; but its removal to Edinburgh Castle in the month of November cured the evil.

"Warlike preparations having been made in 1790, in expectation of a rupture with Spain, orders were received to augment the regiment; but, from recent occurrences in the Highlands, the regiment was not successful in recruiting. Several independent companies were raised, one of which, a fine body of young Highlanders, recruited by the Marquis of Huntly (afterwards Duke of Gordon), joined the regiment along with his lordship, who had exchanged with Captain Alexander Grant.

The regiment was reviewed in June 1791, by Lord Adam Gordon, the commander-in- chief in Scotland, and was marched to the north in October following. The head quarters were at Fort George; one company was stationed at Dundee, another at Montrose, two at Aberdeen, and one at Banff. The regiment assembled at Fort George in the

or seven years' war give many instances. I shall notice one. When the disabled soldiers came home from Ticonderoga in 1758, to pass the Board at Chelsea, it is stated, "that the morning they were to appear before the Board, he was in London, and dressed himself in the full Highland uniform, and, putting himself at the head of all those who could walk, he marched to Chelsea, and explained their case in such a manner to the Commissioners, that all obtained the pension. He gave them five guineas to drink the king's health, and their friends, with the regiment, and two guineas to each of those who had wives, and lie got the whole a free passage to Perth, with an offer to such as chose to settle on his estate, to give them a house and garden."— Westminster Journal.

1 Stewart's Sketches.

EMBAEK FOE FLANDEBS.

359

spring of 1792, and after having been marched south to Stirling, and reviewed by the Hon. Lieutenant-General Leslie, returned to their former cantonments along the coast. The men had however scarcely returned to their quarters, when they were ordered to proceed by forced marches into Eoss-shire, to quell some tumults among the tenantry who had been cruelly ejected from their farms. Fortunately, how- ever, there was no occasion for the exercise of such an unpleasant duty, as the poor people separated and concealed themselves on hearing of the approach of the military. After a series of marches and countermarches, the regiment returned to its former cantonments.

In consequence of the war with France, the whole regiment was ordered south, and, pre- paratory to their march, assembled at Montrose in April 1793. An attempt to increase the establishment by recruiting proved unsuc- cessful, the result, in some degree, of the depopulating system which had lately been commenced in Eoss-shire, and which soured the kindly dispositions of the Highlanders. The corps at this time scarcely exceeded 400 men, and to make up for deficiencies in recruit- ing, two independent companies, raised by Captains David Hunter of Burnside, and Alexander Campbell of Ardchattan, were ordered to join the regiment.

On the 8th of May, the regiment embarked at Musselburgh for Hull, the inhabitants of which received the Highlanders most kindly, and were so well pleased with their good con- duct that, after they embarked for Flanders, the town sent each man a present of a pair of shoes, a flannel shirt, and worsted socks. The regiment joined the army under his Eoyal High- ness the Duke of York, then encamped in the neighbourhood of Menin, on the 3d of October.

The first enterprise in which the Highlanders were engaged was in conjunction with the light companies of the 19th, 27th, and 57th regi- ments, in the month of October, when they marched to the relief of Nieuport, then gar- risoned by the 53d regiment, and a small battalion of Hessians. On the appearance of this reinforcement, the besiegers retired. The Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 1 private killed, and 2 privates wounded. After this the regiment was re-embarked for England,

along with the three others just mentioned, to join an expedition then preparing against the French colonies in the West Indies ; but on arriving at Portsmouth, the 42d was ordered to join another expedition then fitting out against the coast of France, under the com- mand of the Earl of Moira. Colonel Graham, who had held the command of the regiment since the year 1791, being at this time ap- pointed to the command of a brigade, the com- mand devolved on Major George Dalrymple.

The expedition sailed on the 30th of Novem- ber ; but although it reached the coast of France to the eastward of Cape la Hogue, no landing took place. The expedition, after stopping some time at Guernsey, returned to Portsmouth in the beginning of January 1794. The troops remained in England till the 18th of June, when they were re-embarked for Flanders, under the command of the Earl of Moira. They landed at Ostend on the 26th. At this time the allied armies, in consequence of the advance of a large French army and the partial defection of Prussia, were placed in a very critical situation, particularly the small division under the Duke of York encamped at Malines. A junction with the duke be- came a primary object with Lord Moira, who accordingly resolved to abandon Ostend. He embarked all the stores and the garrison, and whilst the embarkation was proceeding, the troops were ordered under arms on the sand hills in the neighbourhood in light marching order. The officers left all their luggage behind, except what they carried on their backs. In the evening of the 28th the troops moved forward, and halting ten miles beyond the town, proceeded at midnight towards Ostaker, and reached Alost on the 3d of July. Whilst these troops remained here, about 400 of the enemy's cavalry entered the town, and being mistaken for Hessians, passed unmo- lested to the market-place. One of them made an attempt to cut down a Highlander named Macdonald, who was passing through the market-place with a basket on bis head. The dragoon having wounded the man severely in the hand which held the basket, the enraged mountaineer drew his bayonet with the other hand and attacked the horseman, who fled. Macdonald thereupon continued his course,

360

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

venting his regret as lie went along that lie had not a broadsword to out down the in- truder. On being recognised, the enemy were driven out by some dragoons and picquets.

After a fatiguing march in presence of a superior force under General Vandamme, the reinforcement joined the Duke of York on the 9 th of July. A succession of petty skirmishes occurred until the 20th, when Lord Moira resigned the command. He was succeeded by Lieutenant - General Ealph Abercromby, to whom the command of the third brigade, or reserve, in which were the Highlanders, was assigned. The army crossed the Waal at JSTimeguen on the 8th of October. Several smart affairs took place between the advanced posts of the two armies till the 20th, when the enemy attacked the whole of the British advanced posts. They were repulsed, but the 77th regiment sustained a severe loss in officers and men. By incessant attacks, however, the enemy established themselves in front of Nime- guen, and began to erect batteries preparatory to a siege; but on the 4th of November they were driven from their works, after an obstinate re- sistance. The enemy still persevering with great energy to push their preparations for a siege, it . was found necessary to evacuate the town.

This evacuation took place on the 7th of November, and the army was cantoned along the banks of the river. They suffered greatly from the severity of the weather, and so in- tense was the frost, that the enemy crossed the Waal on the ice. They took post at Thuyl ; but although the place was surrounded with entrenchments, and the approach flanked by batteries placed on the isle of Bommell, they were forced from all their posts, and obliged to repass the Waal, by a body of 8000 British, among whom was the third brigade. The loss of the British was trifling. The enemy again crossed the Waal on the 4th of January 1795', and retook Thuyl, from which it was now found impossible to dislodge them. In an attack which they made on the forces under General David Dundas at Gildermaslen, they were repulsed with the loss of 200 men, whilst that of the British was only about one-fourth of that number. The 42d had 1 private killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Lamond and 7 privates wounded.

Compelled by the severity of the weather, and the increasing numbers of the French, to retreat, the British troops retired behind the Leek, after the division under Lord Cathcart had repulsed an attack made by the enemy on the 8th.

Disease, the result of a want of necessaries and proper clothing, had greatly diminished the ranks of the British ; and the men, whose robustness of constitution had hitherto enabled them to withstand the rigours of one of the severest winters ever remembered, at last sank under the accumulated hardships which beset them. Such was the state of the British army when General Pichegru, crossing the Waal in great force, made a general attack on the 14th of January along the whole line, from Arnheim to Amerougen. After a continued resistance till morning, the British began the disastrous retreat to Deventer, the miseries of which have only been exceeded by the sufferings of the French in their disastrous retreat from Moscow.2 The inhumanity of the Dutch boors, who uni- formly shut their doors against the unfortunate sufferers, will ever remain a disgrace on the Dutch nation. The hospitable conduct of the inhabitants of Bremen, where the remains of this luckless army arrived in the beginning of April, formed a noble contrast to that of the selfish and unfeeling Dutch.

In no former campaign was the superiority of the Highlanders over their companions in arms, in enduring privations and fatigues, more conspicuous than in this ; for whilst some of the newly-raised regiments lost more than 300 men by disease alone, the 42d, which had 300 young recruits in its ranks, lost only 25, in- cluding those killed in battle, from the time of their disembarkation at Ostend till their embarkation at Bremen, on the 1 4th of April.

The Eoyal Highlanders having landed at Harwich were marched to Chelmsford, and encamped in June 1795 in the neighbourhood of Danbury. In September the regiment was augmented to 1000 men, by drafts from the Strathspey and Perthshire Highlanders, and the regiments of Colonel Duncan Cameron and Colonel Simon Fraser, which had been raised the preceding year, and were now broken

2 Stewart's Sketches.

STOEY OF THE " EED HECKLE."

361

up. " Although these drafts," says General Stewart, " furnished many good and service- able men, they were, in many respects, very inferior to former recruits. This difference of character was -more particularly marked in their habits and' manners in quarters, than in their conduct in the field, which was always unexceptionable. Having been embodied for upwards of eighteen months, and having been subject to a greater mixture of character than was usual in Highland battalions, these corps had lost much of their original manners, and of that strict attention to religious and moral duties which distinguished the Highland youths on quitting their native glens, and which, when in corps unmixed with men of different cha- racters, they always retained. This intermix- ture produced a sensible change in the moral conduct and character of the regiment."

Since 1795 the soldiers of the 42d have worn a red feather or " heckle" in their bonnets, being in this respect distinguished from all the other Highland regiments. The following is the story of the " glorious old red heckle," as told by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who, we believe, had his information directly from those who took part in the exploit on account of which the Black Watch is entitled to wear the plume.

In December 1794, when the Forty-Second were quartered at Thuyl, as above mentioned, they received orders for the night of the 31st to march upon Bommell, distant some miles on the opposite side of the river Waal, which they reached by four o'clock on the morning of 1st January 1795. Here they were joined by a number of other regiments, and lay on their arms until daybreak, when they attacked the French army, aud drove them across the river on the ice. The British held their posi- tion on the banks of the river until the even- ing of the 3d, when (the French having been reinforced) a partial retreat took place early on the morning of the 4th. The British retired upon the village of Guildermalson, where the 4"2d, with a number of other regiments, halted, and formed up to cover the retreat through the village. The French cavalry, however, cut through the retreating picquets, and made their way up to the regiments stationed at the village, where they were met and repulsed,

n.

and a number of them taken prisoners.3 Two field-pieces were placed in front of the village to protect the retreat of the picquets; but instead of resisting the charge of cavalry, they (the picquets) retreated to the rear of the village, leaving their guns in possession of the French, who commenced dragging them off. An A.D.C. (Major Eose) ordered Major Dalrymple, commanding the 42d, to charge with his regiment, and retake the guns; which was immediately done, with the loss of 1 man killed and 3 wounded. The guns were thus rescued and dragged in by the 4 2d, the horses having been disabled and the harness cut.

There was little or no notice taken of this affair at the time, as all was bustle ; but after their arrival in England, it was rumoured that the 42d were to get some distinctive badge for their conduct in retaking the guns on the 4th of January; but the nature of the honour was kept a profound secret. On the 4th of June 1795, as the regiment, then quar- tered at Eoyston, Cambridgeshire, was out on parade to fire three rounds in honour of his Majesty's birthday, the men were surprised and delighted when a large box was brought on to the field, and a red feather distributed to each soldier. This distinctive ornament has ever since adorned the otherwise funereal headdress of the old Black Watch.

In 1822, from a mistaken direction in a book of dress for the guidance of the army, some of the other Highland regiments con- cluded that they also had a right to wear " a red vulture feather." The 42d, however, remonstrated, and their representations at headquarters called forth the following me- morandum : —

"For Officers commanding Highland Regime.nts.

" Horse Guards, 20tt Aug. 1822. " The red vulture feather prescribed by the recent regulations for Highland regiments is intended to be used exclusively by the Forty- Second Eegiment : other Highland corps will be allowed to continue to wear the same description of feather that may have been hitherto in use.

" H. Torrens, Adjutant-General"

3 One of these, a trumpeter, was brought to Eng- land by the 42d, and given over to the York Rangers, at the formation of that corps. 2 z

362

HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

III.

1795—1811.

Expedition to the West Indies — England, Gibraltar, Minorca, 1798— Expedition to Egypt, 1800— Battle of the 13th March 1801— Battle of the 21st— Death of Sir Ralph Abercromby — Capture of Rosetta — Surrender of Grand Cairo and of Alexandria — England — Misunderstanding between the 42d and the Highland Society of London — The regiment re- viewed by George III. — Return of the 42d to Scotland —Embarks at Leith for Weeley in Essex — Second battalion — Gibraltar — Portugal — Spain — Retreat to Corunna — Battle of Corunna — Death of Sir John Moore — England, 1809 — Walcheren — Scotland, 1810— England, 1811.

Government having determined to reduce the French and Dutch possessions in the West Indies, a large armament was fitted out under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Ealph Abercromby. The land forces consisted of 460 cavalry and 16,479 infantry. The Eoyal Highlanders formed part of this expedition. Another expedition, destined also for the West Indies, consisting of 2600 cavalry and 5680 foot, assembled at Cork during the embarka- tion of the first. Great care was taken to furnish the troops with everything necessary for the voyage, and particular attention was paid to their clothing. To protect them from the damps and chills of midnight, they were supplied with flannel, and various changes were made in their clothing to guard them against the effects of the yellow fever. Among other changes, the plaid kilt and bonnet of the Highlanders were laid aside, and their place supplied by Eussian duck pantaloons and a round hat; but experience showed that the Highland dress was better suited to a cam- paign in the West Indies during the rainy season, than the articles which superseded it.

The embarkation was completed by the 27th of October 1795 ; but in consequence of damage sustained by some of the ships in a hurricane, and the loss of others, the expedition did not sail till the 11th of November. On that clay the fleet, amounting to 328 sail, got under weigh with a favourable breeze. Owing to accidents which befell two of the ships, the fleet did not clear the channel till the 1 3th of December; but it had scarcely got out when a violent storm arose, which continued almost without intermission for several weeks. The

greater part of the fleet was scattered, and many of the ships took refuge in different ports in England. Admiral Crichton struggled with such of the ships as remained with him till the end of January, but was at last obliged, from the disabled state of some of the ships, to re- turn to Portsmouth, where he arrived on the 29th of that month with about 50 sail. Seventy-eight of the ships which kept the sea proceeded on their voyage, and reached Bar- badoes in a straggling manner. Had the troops been sent off in detachments as they embarked, these misfortunes would have been avoided.

After the partial return of the expedition, the destination of some of the returned regi- ments was changed. Five companies of the Highlanders were in a few weeks embarked for Gibraltar, under the commanded of Lieu- tenant-Colonel Dickson. The other five com- panies reached Barbadoes on the 9th of February in the Middlesex East Indiaman, one of the straggling ships which had pro- ceeded on the voyage. The expedition again put to sea on the 14th of February, and arrived at Barbadoes on the 14th of March. By the great care of Sir Ealph Abercromby, in ordering the transports to be properly ven- tilated on their arrival, and by enforcing clean- liness and exercise among the troops, few deaths occurred ; and of the five Highland companies, none died, and only 4 men with trifling com- plaints were left on board when the troops disembarked at St Lucia in April. The troops from Cork, though favoured with better weather, were less fortunate in their voyage, several officers and a great many men having died.

The first enterprise was against the Dutch colonies of Demerara and Berbice, which sur- rendered to a part of the Cork division under Major-General White on the 22d of April. On the same day the expedition sailed from Barbadoes, and appeared off St Lucia on the 26th, it being considered imprudent to attempt Guadaloupe with a force which had been so much diminished.

The troops landed in four divisions at Lon- gueville Bay, Pigeon Island, Chock Bay, and Ance la Baze. The Highlanders, under the command of Brigadier-General John Moore, landed in a small bay close under Pigeon

EXPEDITION TO THE WEST INDIES.

363

Island. The army moved forward on the 27th to close in upon Morne Fortunee, the principal post in the island. To enable them to invest this place, it became necessary to obtain possession of Morne Chabot, a strong and commanding position overlooking the principal approach. Detachments under the command of Brigadier-Generals Moore and the Hon. John Hope, were accordingly ordered to attack this post on two different points. General M'oore advanced at midnight, and General Hope followed an hour after by a less circuitous route; but falling in with the enemy sooner than he expected, General Moore carried the Morne, after a short but obstinate resistance, before General Hope came up. Next day General Moore took possession of Morne Duchassaux. By the advance of Major- General Morshead from Ance la Raze, Morne Fortunee was completely invested, but not until several officers and about 50 of the grenadiers, who formed the advanced post under Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonald, had been killed and wounded.

To dispossess the enemy of the batteries they had erected on the Cul de Sac, Major-General Morshead's division was ordered to advance against two batteries on the left ; whilst Major- General Hope, with the five companies of the Highlanders, the light infantry of the 57th regiment, and a detachment of Malcolm's Bangers, supported by the 55th regiment, was to attack the battery of Secke, close to the works of Morne Fortunee. The light infantry and the rangers quickly drove the enemy from the battery; but they were obliged to retire from the battery in their turn under the cover of the Highlanders, in consequence of the other divisions under Brigadier- General Perryn and Colonel Biddle having been obstructed in their advance. In this affair Colonel Malcolm, a brave officer, was killed, and Lieutenant J. J. Fraser of the 42d, and a few men, wounded. The other divisions suffered severely.

So great were the difficulties which pre- sented themselves from the steep and rugged nature of the ground, that the first battery was not ready to open till the 14th of May. In an attempt which the 31st regiment made upon a fortified ridge called the Vizie, on the even- ing of the 1 7th, they were repulsed with great

loss; but the grenadiers, who had pushed for- ward to support them, compelled the enemy to retire. For six days a constant fire was kept up between the batteries and the fort. Having ineffectually attempted to drive back the 27th regiment from a lodgment they had formed within 500 yards of the garrison, the enemy applied for and obtained a suspension of hos- tilities. This was soon followed by a capitula- tion and the surrender of the whole island. The garrison marched out on the 29th, and became prisoners of war. The loss of the British was 2 field officers, 3 captains, 5 subalterns, and 1 84 non-commissioned officers and rank and file killed ; and 4 field officers, 12 captains, 15 subalterns, and 523 non-com- missioned officers and rank and file wounded and missing.

As an instance of the influence of the mind on bodily health, and of the effect of mental activity in preventing disease, General Stewart adduces this expedition as a striking illustra- tion : — " During the operations which, from the nature of the country, were extremely harassing, the troops continued remarkably healthy; but immediately after the cessation of hostilities they began to droop. The five companies of Highlanders, who landed 508 men, sent few to the hospital until the third day subsequent to the surrender; but after this event, so sudden was the change in their health, that upwards of 60 men were laid up within the space of seven days. This change may be, in part, ascribed to the sudden transi- tion from incessant activity to repose, but its principal cause must have been the relaxation of the mental and physical energies, after the motives which stimulated them had subsided."

The next enterprise was against St Vin- cent, where the expedition, consisting of the Buffs, the 14th, 34th, 42d, 53d, 54th, 59th, and 63d regiments, and the 2d West Indian Regiment, landed on the 8th of June. The enemy had erected four redoubts on a high ridge, called the Vizie, on which they had taken up a position. The arrangements for an attack having been completed on the 10th, the troops were drawn up in two divisions under Major-Generals Hunter and William. Morshed, at a short distance from the ridge. Another division formed on the opposite side

364

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

of the hill. The attack was commenced by a fire from some field-pieces on the redoubts, which was kept up for some hours, apparently with little effect. As a feint, the Highlanders and some of the Rangers in the meantime moved forward to the bottom of a woody steep which terminated the ridge, on the top of which stood one of the redoubts, the first in the range. Pushing their way up the steep, the 42d turned the feint into a real assault, and, with the assistance of the Buffs, by whom they were supported, drove the enemy successively from the first three re- doubts in less than half an hour. Some of the Highlanders had pushed close under the last and principal redoubt, but the general, seeing that he had the enemy in his power, and wishing to spare the lives of his troops, recalled the Highlanders, and offered the enemy terms of capitulation, which were accepted. The conditions, inter alia, were, that the enemy should embark as prisoners of war ; but several hundreds of them broke the capitulation by escaping into the woods the following night. The total loss of the British on this occasion was 181 in killed and wounded. The High- landers had 1 sergeant and 12 rank and file killed; and 1 officer (Lieutenant Simon Eraser), 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 29 rank and file wounded.1

In order to subjugate the island, the troops were divided and sent to different stations, and military posts were established in the neigh- bourhood of the country possessed by the Caribs and brigands. Favoured by the natural strength of the country, the enemy carried on a petty warfare with the troops among the woods till the month of September, when they

1 General Stewart says that in the assault on the redoubts, when proceeding from the second to the third, he found a lad of seventeen years of age whom he had enlisted in August preceding, with his foot on the body of a French soldier, and his bayonet thrust through from ear to ear, attempting to twist off his head. Lieu- tenant Stewart touched him on the shoulder, and desired him to let the body alone. " Oh, the brigand," said he, "I must take off his head." When told thatthe man was already dead, and that he had better go and take the head off a living Frenchman, he answered, " You are very right, Sir; I did not think of that;" and immediately ran forward to the front of the attack. Yet such is the power of example, that this young man, so bold, turned pale and trembled, when, a few days after he had enlisted, he saw one of his companions covered with blood from a cut he had received in the head and face in some horseplay with his comrades.

surrendered. The French, including the bri- gands, were sent prisoners to England, and the Indians or Caribs, amounting to upwards of 5000, were transported to Eatan, an island in the gulf of Mexico.2

2 In one of the skirmishes in the woods between a party of the 42d and the enemy, Lieutenant-Colonel Graham (afterwards a lieutenant-general and governor of Stirling Castle) was wounded, and lay senseless on the ground. "His recovery from his wound," says General Stewart, "was attended by some uncommon circumstances. The people believing him dead, rather dragged than carried him over the rough channel of the river, till they reached the sea-beach. Observing here that he was still alive, they put him in a blanket and proceeded in search of a sur- geon. After travelling in this manner four miles, I met them, and directed the soldiers to carry him to a military post, occupied by a party of the 42d under my command. All the surgeons were out in the woods with the wounded soldiers, and none could be found. Colonel Graham was still insensible. A ball had entered his side, and passing through, had come out under his breast. Another, or perhaps the same ball, had shattered two of his fingers. No assistance could be got but that of a soldier's wife, who had been long in the service, and was in the habit of attending sick and wounded soldiers. She washed his wounds, and bound them up in such a manner, that when a surgeon came and saw the way in which the operation had been performed, he said he could not have done it better, and would not unbind the dressing The colonel soon afterwards opened his eyes, and though unable to speak for many hours, seemed sensible of what was passing around him. In this state he lay nearly three weeks, when he was carried to Kingston, and thence conveyed to England. He was still in a most exhausted state, — the wound in his side discharg- ing matter from both orifices. He went to Edinburgh, with little hopes of recovery ; but on the evening of the illumination for the victory of Camperdoun, the smoke of so many candles and fl ambeaux having affected his breathing, he coughed with great violence ; and, in the exertion, threw up a piece of cloth, carried in and left by the ball in its passage through his body. From that day he recovered as by a charm.

"The soldier's wife," continues the General, "who was so useful to him in his extremity, was of a character rather uncommon. She had been long a follower of the camp, and had acquired some of its manners. While she was so good and useful a nurse in quarters, she was bold and fearless in the field. When the arrangements were made previously to the attack on the Vizie on the 10th of June, I directed that her husband, who was in my company, should remain behind to take charge of the men's knapsacks, which they had thrown off to be light for the advance up the hill, as I did not wish to expose him to danger on account of his wife aud family. He obeyed his orders, and remained with his charge ; but his wife, believing, perhaps, that she was not included in these injunc- tions, pushed forward to the assult. When the enemj had been driven from the third redoubt, I was standing giving some directions to the men, and preparing to push on to the fourth and last redoubt, when I found myself tapped on the shoulder, and turning round, I saw my Amazonian friend standing with her clothes tucked up to her knees, and seizing my hand, ' Well done, my Highland lad, ' she exclaimed, ' see how the brigands scamper like so many deer !' — 'Come,' added she, ' let us drive them from yonder hill ! ' On inquiry, I found that she had been in the hottest fire, cheering

EXPEDITION TO MINOECA.

305

In September, Sir Ealph Abercromby re- turned to England, when the temporary com- mand of the army devolved upon Major-General Charles Graham, who was promoted this year from the lieutenant-colonelcy of the 42d to the colonelcy of the 5 th West India Eegiment. He was succeeded in the lieutenant-colonelcy by Major James Stewart. The commander-in- chief returned from England in February 1797, and immediately collected a force for an attack on Trinidad, which surrendered without oppo- sition. He, thereafter, assembled a body of troops, consisting of the 26th light dragoons dismounted, the 14th, 42d, 53d, and some other corps, at St Christopher's, for an attack on Porto Eico, whither they proceeded on the 15th of April, and anchored off Congregus's Point on the 17th. The enemy made a slight opposition to the landing, but retired when the troops disembarked. As the in- habitants of Porto Eico, who had been re- presented as favourable, did not show any disposition to surrender, and as the Moro or castle was too strong to be attacked with such an inconsiderable force, which was insufficient to blockade more than one of its sides, the commander-in-chief resolved to give up the attempt, and accordingly re-embarked his troops on the 30th of April. This was the last enterprise against the enemy in that quar- ter during the rest of the war. The High- landers were sent to Martinique, where they embarked for England, free from sickness, after having the casualties of the two preced- ing years more than supplied by volunteers from the 79th Highlanders, then stationed in Martinique. The Eoyal Highlanders landed at Fortsmouth on the 30th of July in good health, and were marched to Hillsea barracks. After remaining a few weeks there, the five companies embarked for Gibraltar, where they joined the five other companies, whose destina- tion had been changed by their return to port after the sailing of the expedition to the West Indies. The regiment was now 1100 men strong.

The next service in which the Eoyal High- landers were engaged was on an expedition

and animating the men ; and when the action was over, she was as active as any of the surgeons in assisting the wounded."

against the island of Minorca, under the com- mand of Lieutenant-Geueral the Hon. Sir Charles Stewart, in the month of November 1798. The British troops having invested Cittadella, the principal fortress in the island, on the 14th of November, the Spanish com- mander, who had concentrated his forces in that garrison, surrendered on the following day. The Spanish general, whose force greatly exceeded that of the invaders, was deceived as to their numbers, which, from the artful mode in which they were dispersed over the adjoin- ing eminences, he believed to amount to at least 10,000 men.

The possession of Minorca was of consider- able importance, as it was made the rendezvous of a large force about to be employed on the coast of the Mediterranean, in support of our allies, in the year 1800. The command of this army was given to Sir Ealph Abercromby, who arrived on the 22d of June 1799, accom- panied by Major-Generals Hutchinson and Moore. A part of the army was embarked for the relief of Genoa, then closely besieged by the French, and a detachment was also sent to Colonel Thomas Graham of Balgowan, who blockaded the garrison of La Vallette in the island of Malta.

Genoa having surrendered before the rein- forcement arrived, the troops returned to Minorca, and were afterwards embarked for Gibraltar, where they arrived on the 14th of September, when accounts were received of the surrender of Malta, after a blockade of nearly two years. Early in October the arma- ment sailed for Cadiz, to take possession of the city, and the Spanish fleet in the harbour of Carraccas, and was joined by the army under Sir James Pulteney from Ferrol; but when the Highlanders and part of the reserve were about landing in the boats, a gun from Cadiz announced the approach of a flag of truce. The town was suffering dreadfully from the ravages of the pestilence, and the object of the communication was to implore the British commander to desist from the attack. Sir Ealph Abercromby, with his characteristic humanity, could not withstand the appeal, and accordingly suspended the attack. The fleet got under weigh the fol- lowing morning for the bay of Tetuan, on the

366

HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

coast of Barbary, and after being tossed about in a violent gale, during which, it was obliged to take refuge under the lee of Cape Spartell, the fleet returned to Gibraltar.

Government having determined to make an attempt to drive the French out of Egypt, despatched orders to the commander-in-chief to proceed to Malta, where, on their arrival, the troops were informed of their destination. Tired of confinement on board the transports, they were all greatly elevated on receiving this intelligence, and looked forward to a con- test on the plains of Egypt with the hitherto victorious legions of France, with the feelings of men anxious to support the honour of their country. The whole of the British land forces amounted to 13,234 men and 630 artillery, but the efficient force was only 12,334. The French force amounted to 32,000 men, besides several thousand native auxiliaries.

The fleet sailed in two divisions for Mar- morice, a bay on the coast of Greece, on the 20th and 21st of December, in the year 1800. The Turks were to have a reinforcement of men and horses at that place. The first division arrived on the 28th of December, and the second on the 1st of January follow- ing. Having received the Turkish supplies, which were in every respect deficient, the fleet again got under weigh on the 23d of February, and on the morning of Sunday the 1st of March the low and sandy coast of Egypt was descried. The fleet came to anchor in the evening of 1st March 1801 in Aboukir bay, on the spot where the battle of the Nile had been fought nearly three years before. After the fleet had anchored, a violent gale sprung up, which continued without intermission till the evening of the 7th, when it moderated:

As a disembarkation could not be attempted during the continuance of the gale, the French had ample time to prepare themselves, and to throw every obstacle which they could devise in the way of a landing. No situation could be more embarrassing than that of Sir Ralph Abercromby on the present occasion; but his strength of mind carried him through every difficulty. He had to force a landing in an unknown country, in the face of an enemy more than double his numbers, and nearly three times as numerous as they were pre-

viously believed to be — an enemy, moreover, in full possession of the country, occupying all its fortified positions, having a numerous and well-appointed cavalry, inured to the climate, and a powerful artillery, — an enemy who knew every point where a landing could, with any prospect of success, be attempted, and who had taken advantage of the unavoidable delay, already mentioned, to erect batteries and bring guns and ammunition to the point where they expected the attempt would be made. In short, the general had to encounter embarrass- ments and bear up under difficulties which would have paralysed the mind of a man less firm and less confident of the devotion and bravery of his troops. These disadvantages, however, served only to strengthen his resolu- tion. He knew that his army was determined to conquer, or to perish with him; and, aware of the high hopes which the country had placed in both, he resolved to proceed in the face of obstacles which some would have deemed in- surmountable.3

The first division destined to effect a landing consisted of the flank companies of the 40th, and Welsh Fusileers on the right, the 28th, 42d, and 58th, in the centre, the brigade of Guards, Corsican Eangers, and a part of the 1st brigade, consisting of the Royals and 54th, on the left, — amounting altogether to 5230 men. As there was not a sufficiency of boats, all this force did not land at once; and one company of Highlanders, and detachments of other regiments, did not get on shore till the return of the boats. The troops fixed upon to lead the way got into the boats at two o'clock on the morning of the 8th of March, and formed in the rear of the Mondovi, Captain John Stewart, which was anchored out of reach of shot from the shore. By an admirable arrangement, each boat was placed in such a manner, that, when the landing was effected, every brigade, every regiment, and even every company, found itself in the proper station assigned to it. As such an arrangement required time to complete it, it was eight o'clock before the boats were ready to move forward. Expectation was wound up to the highest pitch, when, at nine o'clock, a signal

3 Stewart's Sketches.

EXPEDITION TO EGYPT.

367

was given, and the whole boats, with a simul- taneous movement, sprung forward, under the command of the Hon. Captain Alexander Cochrane. Although the rowers strained every nerve, such was the regularity of their pace, that no boat got a-head of the rest.

At first the enemy did not believe that the British would attempt a landing in the face of their lines and defences; but when the boats had come within range of their batteries, they began to perceive their mistake, and then opened a heavy fire from their batteries in front, and from the castle of Aboukir in flank. To the showers of grape and shells, the enemy added a fire of musketry from 2500 men, on the near approach of the boats to the shore. In a short time the boats on the right, con- taining the 23d, 28th, 42d, and 58th regiments, with the flank companies of the 40th, got under the elevated position of the enemy's batteries, so as to be sheltered from their tire, and meeting with no opposition from the enemy, who did not descend to the beach, these troops disembarked and formed in line on the sea shore. Lest an irregular fire might have created confusion in the ranks, no orders were given to load, but the men were directed to rush up the face of the hill and charge the enemy.

When the word was given to advance, the soldiers sprung .up the ascent, but their pro- gress was retarded by the loose dry sand which so deeply covered the ascent, that the soldiers fell back half a pace every step they advanced. When about half way to the summit, they came in sight of the enemy, who poured down upon them a destructive volley of musketry. Eedoubling their exertions, they gained the height before the enemy could reload their pieces ; and, though exhausted with fatigue, and almost breathless, they drove the enemy from their position at the point of the bayonet. A squadron of cavalry then advanced and attacked the Highlanders, but they were instantly repulsed, with the loss of their com- mander. A scattered fire was kept up for some time by a party of the enemy from behind a second line of small sand-hills, but they fled in confusion on the advance of the troops. The Guards and first brigade having landed on ground nearly on a level with the

water, were immediately attacked, — the first by cavalry, and the 54th by a body of infantry, who advanced with fixed bayonets. The assailants were repulsed.4

In this brilliant affair the British had 4 officers, 4 sergeants, and 94 rank and file killed, among whom were 31 Highlanders; 26 officers, 34 sergeants, 5 drummers, and 450 rank and file wounded; among whom were, of the Highlanders, Lieutenant-Colonel James Stewart, Captain Charles Macquarrie, Lieu- tenants Alexander Campbell, John Dick, Frederick Campbell, Stewart Campbell, Charles Campbell, Ensign Wilson, 7 sergeants, 4 drummers, and 140 rank and file.5

The venerable commander-in-chief, anxious to be at the head of his troops, immediately left the admiral's ship, and on reaching the shore, leaped from the boat with the vigour of youth. Taking his station on a little sand-hill, he received the congratulations of the officers by whom he was surrounded, on the ability and firmness with which he had conducted

4 When the boats were about to start, two young French field officers, who were prisoners on board the Minotaur, Captain Louis, went up to the rigging " to witness, as they said, the last sight of their English friends. But when they saw the troops land, ascend the hill, and force the defenders at the top to fly, the love of their country and the honour of their arms overcame their new friendship : they burst into tears, and with a passionate exclamation of grief and surprise ran down below, and did not again appear on deck during the day." — Stewart's Sketches.

6 " The great waste of ammunition," says General Stewart, "and the comparatively little execution of musketry, unless directed by a steady hand, was exemplified on this occasion. Although the sea was as smooth as glass, with nothing to interrupt the aim of those who fired, — although the line of musketry was so numerous, that the soldiers compared the fall of the bullets on the water to boys throwing handfuls of pebbles into a mill-pond, — and although the spray raised by the cannon-shot and shells, when they struck the water, wet the soldiers in the boats, — yet, of the whole landing force, very few were hurt ; and of the 42d one man only was killed, and Colonel James Stewart and a few soldiers wounded. The noise and foam raised by the shells aud large and small shot, compared with the little effect thereby produced, afford evidence of the saving of lives by the invention of gunpowder ; while the fire, noise, and force, with which the bullets flew, gave a greater sense of danger than in reality had any existence. That eight hundred and fifty men (one company of the Highlanders did not land in the first boats) should force a passage through such a shower of balls and bomb-shells, and only one man killed and five wounded, is certainly a striking fact." Four-fifths of the loss of the Highlanders was sustained before they reached the top of the hill. General Stewart, who then commanded a company in the 42d, says that eleven of his men fell by the volley they received when mounting the ascent.

368

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

the enterprise. The general, on his part, ex- pressed his gratitude to them for " an intre- pidity scarcely to he paralleled," and which had enabled them to overcome every difficulty.

The remainder of the army landed in the course of the evening, hut three days elapsed before the provisions and stores were disem- barked. Menou, the French commander, availed himself of this interval to collect more troops and strengthen his position; so that on moving forward on the evening of the 12th, the British found him strongly posted among sand-hills, and palm and date trees, about three miles east of Alexandria, with a force of up- wards of 5000 infantry, 600 cavalry, and 30 pieces of artillery.

Early on the morning of the 13th, the troops moved forward to the attack in three columns of regiments. At the head of the first column was the 90th or Perthshire regi- ment; the 92d or Gordon Highlanders formed the advance of the second; and the reserve marching in column covered the movements of the first line, to which it ran parallel. "When the army had cleared the date trees, the enemy, leaving the heights, moved down with great boldness on the 92d, which had just formed in line. They opened a heavy fire of cannon and musketry, which the 92d quickly returned ; and although repeatedly attacked by the French line, supported by a powerful artillery, they maintained their ground singly till the whole line came up. "Whilst the 92d was sustaining these attacks from the infantry, the French cavalry attempted to charge the 90th regiment down a declivity with great impetuosity. The regiment stood waiting their approach wi L cool intrepidity, and after allowing the cavalry to come within fifty yards of them, they poured in upon them a well-directed volley, which so completely broke the charge that only a few of the cavalry reached the regiment, and the greater part of these were instantly bayoneted; the rest fled to their left, and retreated in con- fusion. Sir Ealph Abercromby, who was always in front, had his horse shot under him, and was rescued by the 90th regiment when nearly surrounded by the enemy's cavalry.

After forming in line, the two divisions moved forward — ■ the reserve remaining in column to cover the right flank. The enemy

retreated to their lines in front of Alexandria, followed by the British army. After recon- noitring their works, the British commander, conceiving the difficulties of an attack insuper- able, retired, and took up a position about a league from Alexandria. The British suffered severely on this occasion. The Eoyal High- landers, who were only exposed to distant shot, had only 3 rank and file killed, and Lieutenant- Colonel Dickson, Captain Archibald Argyll Campbell, Lieutenant Simon Fraser, 3 ser- geants, 1 drummer, and 23 rank and file wounded.

In the position now occupied by the British general, he had the sea on his right flank, and the Lake Maadie on his left. On the right the reserve was placed as an advanced post ; the 58th possessed an extensive ruin, supposed to have been the palace of the Ptolemies. On the outside of the ruin, a few paces onward and close on the left, was a redoubt, occupied by the 28th regiment. The 23d, the flank com- panies of the 40th, the 42d, and the Corsican Eangers, were posted 500 yards towards the rear, ready to support the two corps in front. To the left of this redoubt a sandy plain ex- tended about 300 yards, and then sloped into a valley. Here, a little retired towards the rear, stood the cavalry of the reserve ; and still farther to the left, on a rising ground beyond the valley, the Guards were posted, with a redoubt thrown up on their right, a battery on their left, and a small ditch or enbankment in front, which connected both. To the left of the Guards, in echelon, were posted the Eoyals, 54th (two battalions), and the 92d; then the 8th or Kings, 18th or Eoyal Irish, 90th, and 13th. To the left of the line, and facing the lake at right angles, were drawn up the 27th or Enniskillen, 79th or Cameron Highlanders, and 50th regiment. On the left of the second line were posted the 30th, 89th, 44th, Dillon's, De Eoll's, and Stuart's regiments ; the dis- mounted cavalry of the 1 2th and 26th dragoons completed the second line to the right. The whole was flanked on the right by four cutters, stationed close to the shore. Such was the disposition of the army from the 14th till the evening of the 20th, during which time the whole was kept in constant employment, either in performing military duties, strengthening

EXPEDITION TO EGYPT— BATTLE OF 21st MAECH.

3G9

the position — which had few natural advan- tages— by the erection of batteries, or in bring- ing forward cannon, stores, and provisions. Along the whole extent of the line were arranged two 24 pounders, thirty-two field- pieces, and one 24 pounder in the redoubt occupied by the 28th.

The enemy occupied a parallel position on a ridge of hills extending from the sea beyond the left of the British line, having the town of Alexandria, Fort Caffarell, and Pharos, in the rear. General Lanusse was on the left of Menou's army with four demi-brigades of infantry, and a considerable body of cavalry commanded by General Poise. General Keg- nier was on the right with two demi-brigades and two regiments of cavalry, and the centre was occupied by five demi-brigades. The advanced guard, which consisted of one demi- brigade, some light troops, and a detachment of cavalry, was commanded by General D'Estain.

Meanwhile, the fort of Aboukirwas blockaded by the Queen's regiment, and, after a slight resistance, surrendered to Lord Dalhousie on the 18th. To replace the Gordon Highlanders, who had been much reduced by previous sick- ness, and by the action of the 13th, the Queen's regiment was ordered up on the even- ing of the 20th. The same evening the British general received accounts that General Menou had arrived at Alexandria with a large reinforcement from Cairo, and was preparing to attack him.

Anticipating this attack, the British army was under arms at an early hour in the morn- ing of the 21st of March, and at three o'clock every man was at his post. For half an hour no movement took place on either side, till the report of a musket, followed by that of some cannon, was heard on the left of the line. Upon tliis signal the enemy immediately advanced, and took possession of a small picquet, occupied by part of Stuart's regiment; but they were instantly driven back. For a time silence again prevailed, but it was a still- ness which portended a deadly struggle. As soon as he heard the firing, General Moore, who happened to be the general officer on duty during the night, had galloped off to the left; but an idea having struck him as he proceeded,

that this was a false attack, he turned back, and had hardly returned to his brigade when a loud huzza, succeeded by a roar of musketry, showed that ho was not mistaken. The morn- ing was unusually dark, cloudy, and close. The enemy advanced in silence until they approached the picquets, when they gave a shout and pushed forward. At this moment Major Sinclair, as directed by Major-General Oakes, advanced with the left wing of the 42d, and took post on the open ground lately occupied by the 28th regiment, which was now ordered within the redoubt. "Whilst the left wing of the Highlanders was thus drawn up, with its right supported by the redoubt, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Stewart was directed to remain with the right wing 200 yards in the rear, but exactly parallel to the left wing. The Welsh Fusileers and the flank companies of the 40th moved forward, at the same time, to support the 58th, stationed in the ruin. This regiment had drawn up in the chasms of the ruined walls, which were in some parts from ten to twenty feet high, under cover of some loose stones which the soldiers had raised for their defence, and which, though sufficiently open for the fire of musketry, formed a perfect protection against the entrance of cavalry or infantry. The attack on the ruin, the redoubt, and the left wing of the Highlanders, was made at the same moment, and with the greatest impetuosity ; but the fire of the regiments stationed there, and of the left wing of the 42d, under Major Stirling, quickly checked the ardour of the enemj'. Lieutenant-Colonels Paget of the 28th, and Houston of the 58th, after allowing the eneinj' to come quite close, directed their regiments to open a fire, which was so well-directed and effective, that the enemy were obliged to retire precipitately to a hollow in their rear.6

During this contest in front, a column of the enemy, which bore the name of the " Invincibles," preceded by a six-pounder, came silently along the hollow interval from which the cavalry picquet had retired, and passed between the left of the 42d and the right of the Guards. Though it was still so dark that an object could not be properly

6 Stewart's SketcJies.

3 A

370

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

distinguished at the distance of two yards, yet, with such precision did this column calculate its distance and line of march, that on coming ill line with the left wing of the Highlanders, it wheeled to its left, and marched in between the right and left wings of the regiment, which were drawn up in parallel lines. As soon as the enemy were discovered passing between the two lines, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Stewart instantly charged them with the right wing to his proper front, whilst the rear-rank of Major Stirling's force, facing to the right about, charged to the rear. Being thus placed between two fires, the enemy rushed forward with an intention of entering the ruin, which they supposed was unoccupied. As they passed the rear of the redoubt the 28th faced about and fired upon them. Continuing their course, they reached the ruin, through the openings of which they rushed, followed by the Highlanders, when the 58th and 48th, facing about as the 28th had done, also fired upon them. The survivors (about 200), unable to withstand this combined attack, threw down their arms and surrendered. Generals Moore and Oakes were both wounded in the ruin, but were still able to continue in the exercise of their duty. The former, on the surrender of the " Invincibles," left the ruin, and hurried to the left of the redoubt, where part of the left wing of the 4 2d was busily engaged with the enemy after the rear rank had followed the latter into the ruins. At this time the enemy were seen advancing in great force on the left of the redoubt, apparently with an intention of making another attempt to turn it. On perceiving their approach, General Moore immediately ordered the Highlanders out of the ruins, and directed them to form line in battalion on the flat on which Major Stirling had originally formed, with their right sup- ported by the redoubt. By thus extending their line they were enabled to present a greater front to the enemy; but, in consequence of the rapid advance of the latter, it was found necessary to check their progress even before the battalion had completely formed in line. Orders were therefore given to drive the enemy back, which were instantly performed with complete success.

Encouraged by the commander-in-chief, who

called out from his station, " My brave High- landers, remember your country, remember your forefathers !■" they pursued the enemy along the plain; but they had not proceeded far, when General Moore, whose eye was keen, perceived through the increasing clearness of the atmosphere, fresh columns of the enemy drawn up on the plain beyond with three squadrons of cavalry, as if ready to charge through the intervals of their retreating infantry. As no time was to be lost, the general ordered the regiment to retire from their advanced position, and re-form on the left of the redoubt. This order, although repeated by Colonel Stewart, was only partially heard in consequence of the noise of the firing; and the result was, that whilst the companies who heard it retired on the redoubt, the rest hesitated to follow. The enemy observing the intervals between these companies, resolved to avail themselves of the circumstance, and advanced in great force. Broken as the line was by the separation of the companies, it seemed almost impossible to resist with effect an impetuous charge of cavalry; yet every man stood firm. Many of the enemy were killed in the advance. The companies, who stood in compact bodies, drove back all who charged them, with great loss. Part of the cavalry passed through the intervals, and wheeling to their left, as the " Invincibles " had done early in the morning, were received by the 28th, who, facing to their rear, poured on them a destructive fire, which killed many of them. It is extraordinary that in this onset only 13 Highlanders were wounded by the sabre, — a circumstance to be ascribed to tho firmness with which they stood, first endeavour- ing to bring down the horse, before the rider came within sword-length, and then despatch- ing him with the bayonet, before he had time to recover his legs from the fall of the horse.7

7 Concerning this episode in the fight, and the capture of the standard of the " Invincibles" by one of4 the 42d, we shall here give the substance of the nar- rative of Andrew Dowie, one of the regiment who was present and saw the whole affair. We take it from Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley's Memoranda, and we think our readers may rely upon it as being a fair statement of the circumstances. It was written in 1845, in a letter to Sergeant-Major Drysdale of the 42d, who went through the whole of the Crimean and Indian Mutiny campaigns without being one day absent, and who died at Uphall, near Edinburgh —

EXPEDITION TO EGYPT— BATTLE OF 21st MAECH.

371

Enraged at the disaster which, had befallen the elite of his cavalry, General Menou ordered forward a column of infantry, supported hy cavalry, to make a second attempt on the position; hut this body was repulsed at all points by the Highlanders. Another body of cavalry now dashed forward as the former had done, and met with a similar reception, num- bers falling, and others passing through to the rear, where they were again overpowered by the 28th. It was impossible for the High- landers to withstand much longer such repeated attacks, particularly as they were reduced to the necessity of fighting every man on his own ground, and unless supported they must soon have been destroyed. The fortunate arrival of the brigade of Brigadier-General Stuart, which advanced from the second line, and formed on the left of the Highlanders, probably saved them from destruction. At this time the enemy were advancing in great force, both in cavalry and infantry, apparently determined to overwhelm the handful of men who had hitherto baffled all then- efforts. Though surprised to

Major and Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel in the regiment — on the 4th July 1865 : — While Dowie was inside of the ruin above mentioned, he observed an officer with a stand of colours, surrounded by a group of some 30 men. He ran and told Major Stirling of this, who advanced towards the French officer, grasped the colours, carried them off, and handed them to Sergeant Sinclair of the 42d Grenadiers, telling him to take them to the rear of the left wing, and display them. The major then ordered all out of the fort to support the left wing, which was closely engaged. Meantime, some of the enemy seeing Sinclair with the colours, made after and attacked him. He defended himself to the utmost till he got a sabre-cut on the back of the neck, when he fell with the colours among the killed and wounded. Shortly afterwards the German regiment, commanded by Sir John Stewart, came from the rear line to the support of the 42d, and in passing through the killed and wounded, one Anthony Lutz picked up the colours, stripped them off the staff, wound them round his body, and in the afternoon took them to Sir Ralph's son, and it was reported received some money for them. In 1802 this German regiment (97th or Queen's Own) arrived at Winchester, . where this Anthony Lutz, in a quarrel with one of his comrades, stabbed him with a knife, was tried by civil law, and sentence of death passed upon him. His officers, to save his life, petitioned the proper i uthorities, stating that it was he who took the "Invincible Colours." Generals Moore and Oakes (who had commanded the brigade containing the 42d), then in London, wrote to Lieut. -Col. Dickson, who was with the regiment in Edinburgh Castle, and a court of inquiry was held. Sergeant Sinclair was sent for from Glasgow, and, along with Dowie, was ex- amined on the matter, the result of the examina- tion being in substance what has just been narrated. Sergeant Sinclair was a captain in the 81st regiment in Sicily in 1810.

find a fresh and more numerous body of troops opposed to them, they nevertheless ventured to charge, but were again driven back with great precipitation.

It was now eight o'clock in the morning; but nothing decisive had been effected on either side. About this time the British had spent the whole of their ammunition ; and not being able to procure an immediate supply, owing to the distance of the ordnance-stores, their fire ceased, — a circumstance which sur- prised the enemy, who, ignorant of the cause, ascribed the cessation to design. Meanwhile, the French kept up a heavy and constant cannonade from their great guns, and a straggling fire from their sharp-shooters in the hollows, and behind some sand-hills in front of the redoubt and ruins. . The army suffered greatly from the fire of the enemy, particularly the Highlanders, and the right of General Stuart's brigade, who were exposed to its full effect, being posted on a level piece of ground over which the cannon-shot rolled after striking the ground, and carried off a file of men at every successive rebound. Yet not- withstanding this havoc no man moved from his position except to close up the gap made by the shot, when his right or left hand man was struck down.

At this stage of the battle the proceeedings of the centre may be shortly detailed. The enemy pushed forward a heavy column of infantry, before the dawn of day, towards the position occupied by the Guards. After allow- ing them to approach very close to his front, General Ludlow ordered his fire to be opened, and his orders were executed with such effect, that the enemy retired with precipitation. Foiled in this attempt, they next endeavoured to turn the left of the position; but they were received and driven back with such spirit by the Boyals and the right wing of the 54th, that they desisted from all further attempts to carry it. They, however, kept up an irregular fire from their cannon and sharp-shooters, which did some execution. As General Begnier, who commanded the right of the French line, did not advance, the left of the British was never engaged. He made up for this forbearance by keeping up a heavy can- nonade, which did considerable injury.

372

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

Emboldened by the temporary cessation of the British fire on the right, the French sharp- shooters came close to the redoubt; but they were thwarted in their designs by the oppor- tune arrival of ammunition. A fire was imme- diately opened from the redoubt, which made them retreat with expedition. The whole line followed, and by ten o'clock the enemy had resumed their original position in front of Alexandria. After this, the enemy despairing

of success, gave up all idea of renewing the attack, and the loss of the commander-in- chief, among other considerations, made the British desist from any attempt to force the enemy to engage again.

Sir Ealph Abercomb}r, who had taken his station in front early in the day between the right of the Highlanders and the left of the redoubt, having detached the whole of his staff, was left alone. In this situation two of

Sir Ralph Abercromby in Egypt. From Kay's Edinburgh Portraits.

the enemy's dragoons dashed forward, and drawing up on each side, attempted to lead him away prisoner. In a struggle which ensued, he received a blow on the breast; but with the vigour and strength of arm for which he was distinguished, he seized the sabre of one of his assailants, and forced it out of his hand. A corporal (Barker) of the 42d coming up to his support at this instant, for lack of other ammunition, charged his piece with powder and his ramrod, shot one of the

dragoons, and the other retired. The general afterwards dismounted from his horse though with difficulty; but no person knew that he was wounded, till some of the staff who joined him observed the blood trickling down his thigh. A musket-ball had entered his groin, and lodged deep in the hip-joint. Notwith- standing the acute pain which a wound in such a place must have occasioned, he had, during the interval between the time he had been wounded and the last charge of cavalry,

FXPEDITION TO EGYPT— DEATH OF SIE EALPH ABEBCEOMBY. 37 3

walked with, a firm and steady step along the line of the Highlanders and General Stuart's brigade, to the position of the Guards in the centre of the line, where, from its elevated position, he had a full view of the whole field of battle, and from which place he gave his orders as if nothing had happened to him. In his anxiety about the result of the battle, he seemed to forget that he had been hurt ; but after victory had declared in favour of the British army, he became alive to the danger of his situation, and in a state of exhaustion, lay down on a little sand-hill near the battery.

In this situation he was surrounded by the generals and a number of officers. The soldiers were to be seen crowding round this melan- choly group at a respectful distance, pouring out blessings on his head, and prayers for his recovery. His wound was now examined, and a large incision was made to extract the ball ; but it could not be found. After this opera- tion he was put upon a litter, and carried on board the Foudroyant, Lord Keith's ship, where he died on the morning of the 28th of March. " As his life was honourable, so his death was glorious. His memory will be re- corded in the annals of his country, will be sacred to every British soldier, and embalmed in the memory of a grateful posterity."8

The loss of the British, of whom scarcely 6000 were actually engaged, was not so great as might have been expected. Besides the com- mander-in-chief, there were killed 10 officers, 9 sergeants, and 224 rank and file ; and 60 officers, 48 sergeants, 3 drummers, and 1082 rank and file, were wounded. Of the Eoyal Highlanders, Brevet -Major Bobert Bisset, Lieutenants Colin Campbell, Eobert Ander- son, Alexander Stewart, Alexander Donaldson, and Archibald M'Nicol, and 48 rank and file, were killed ; and Major James Stirling, Cap- tain David Stewart, Lieutenant Hamilton Eose, J. Millford Sutherland, A. M. Cuning- ham, Frederick Campbell, Maxwell Grant, Ensign William Mackenzie, 6 sergeants, and 247 rank and file wounded. As the 42d was more exposed than any of the other regi- ments engaged, and sustained the brunt of the battle, their loss was nearly three times the

8 General Hutchinson's Official Despatches.

aggregate amount of the loss of all the other regiments of the reserve. The total loss of the French was about 4000 men.

General Hutchinson, on whom the command of the British army now devolved, remained in the position before Alexandria for some time, during which a detachment under Colonel Spencer took j >ssession of Eosetta. Having strengthened his position between Alexandria and Aboukir, General Hutchinson transferred his headquarters to Eosetta, with a view to proceed against Rhamanieh, an important post, commanding the passage of the Nile, and pre- serving the communication between Alexandria and Cairo. The general left his camp on the 5th of May to attack Ehamanieh ; but although defended by 4000 infantry, 800 cavalry, and 32 pieces of cannon, the place was evacuated by the enemy on his approach.

The commander-in-chief proceeded to Cairo, and took up a position four miles from that city on the 16th of June. Belliard, the French general, had made up his mind to capitulate whenever he could do so with honour; and accordingly, on the 2 2d of June, when the British had nearly completed their approaches, he offered to surrender, on condition of his army being sent to France with their arms, baggage, and effects.

Nothing now remained to render the con- quest of Egypt complete but the reduction of Alexandria. Eeturning from Cairo, General Hutchinson proceeded to invest that city. Whilst General Coote, with nearly half the army, approached to the westward of the town, the general himself advanced from the east- ward. General Menou, anxious for the honour of the French arms, at first disputed the advances made towards his lines ; but finding himself surrounded on two sides by an army of 14,500 men, by the sea on the north, and cut off from the country on the south by a lake which had been formed by breaking down the dike between the Nile and Alexandria, he applied for, and obtained, on the evening of the 26th of August, an armistice of three days. On the 2d of September the capitulation was signed, the terms agreed upon being much the same with those granted to General Belliard.

After the French were embarked, imme- i diate arrangements were made for settling in

374

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEJSTTS.

quarters the troops that were to remain in the country, and to embark those destined for other stations. Among these last were the three Highland regiments. The 42d landed at Southampton, and marched to Win-

chester. "With the exception of those who were affected with ophthalmia, all the men were healthy. At Winchester, however, the men caught a contagious fever, of which Cap- tain Lamont and several privates died.

Medal of 42d Royal Highland Regiment for services in Egypt. From the collection of Surgeon- Major

Fleming, late 4th Dragoon Guards.

" At this period," says General Stewart, " a circumstance occurred which caused some con- versation on the French standard taken at Alexandria. The Highland Society of Lon- don, much gratified with the accounts given of the conduct of theii countrymen in Egypt, re- solved to bestow on them some mark of their esteem and approbation. The Society being composed of men of the first rank and character in Scotland, and including several of the royal family as members, it was considered that such an act would be honourable to the corps and agreeable to all. It was proposed tc commence with the 42d as the oldest of the Highland regiments, and with the

Medal to Sir Ralph Abercrombyfor services in Egypt. From the same collection.

piece of plate was likewise ordered. While these were in preparation, the. Society held a meeting, when Sir John Sinclair, with the warmth of a clansman, mentioned his namesake, Sergeant Sinclair, as having taken or having got possession of the French standard, which had been brought home. Sir John being at that time ignorant of the circumstances, made no mention of the loss of the ensign which the ser- geant had gotten in charge. This called forth the claim of Lutz,9 already referred to, accompanied with some strong remarks by Cobbett, the editor of the work in which the claim appeared. The Society then asked an explanation from the officers of the 42d. To

others in succession, as their service offered | this very proper request a reply was given by the

an opportunity of distinguishing themselves. Fifteen hundred pounds were immediately sub scribed for this purpose. Medals were struck with a head of Sir Ealph Abercromby, and some emblematical figures on the obverse. A surjerb

officers who were then present with the regi- ment. The majority of these happened to be young men, who expressed, in warm terms, their

9 See note, pp. 370, 71.

REVIEWED BY GEORGE 1IL

375

surprise that the Society should imagine them capable of countenancing any statement im- plying that they had laid claim to a trophy to which they had no right. This misappre- nension of the Society's meaning brought on a correspondence, which ended in an inter- ruption of farther communication for many years."1

In May 1802 the regiment marched to Ash- ford, where they were reviewed by George III., who expressed himself satisfied with its appear- ance; but although the men had a martial air, they had a diminutive look, and were by no means equal to their predecessors, either in bodily appearance or in complexion.

Shortly after this review the regiment was ordered to Edinburgh. During their march to the north the men were everywhere received with kindness; and, on approaching the north- ern metropolis, thousands of its inhabitants met them at a distance from the city, and, welcoming them with acclamations, accom- panied them to the castle. They remained in their new quarters, giving way too freely to the temptations to which they were exposed, by the hospitality of the inhabitants, till the spring of 1803, when, in consequence of the interruption of peace, they were embarked at Leith for the camp then forming at Weeley, in Essex. The regiment at this time did not ex- ceed 400 men, in consequence chiefly of the discharge of 475 men the preceding year. While in Edinburgh (December 1, 1803) new colours, bearing the distinctions granted for its services in Egypt, were formally presented to the regiment.

As a means at once of providing for the internal defence of the kingdom, and recruiting the regular army, an act was passed to raise a body of men by ballot, to be called " The Army of Reserve." Their services were to be confined to Great Britain and Ireland, with liberty to volunteer into the regular army, on a certain bounty. In the first instance, the men thus raised in Scotland, were formed into second battalions to regiments of the line. The quota raised in the counties of Perth, Elgin, Nairn, Cromarty, Boss, Sutherland, Caithness,

1 Farther details concerning this unfortunate mis- understanding will be given when we come to speak of the presentation of the vase in 1817.

Argyle, and Bute, which was to form the second battalion of the 42d, amounted to 1343 men. These embarked in November at Fort George, to join the first battalion in Weeley barracks, about which time upwards of 500 had volunteered into the regular army. In April of this year Captain David Stewart, Garth, was appointed major, and Lieutenants Robert Henry Dick and Charles M'Lean, captains to the second battalion of the 78th regiment. In September following, Colonel Dickson was appointed brigadier-general; and Lieutenant- Colonels James Stewart and Alexander Stewart having retired, they were succeeded by Lieu- tenant-Colonels Stirling and Lord Blantyre. Captains M'Quarrie and James Grant became majors; Lieutenants Stewart Campbell, Donald Williamson, John M'Diarmid, John Dick, and James Walker, captains; and Captain Lord Saltoun was promoted to the Foot Guards.

In consequence of the removal of a part of the garrison of Gibraltar, the first battalion of the 42d, and the second battalion of the 78th, or Seaforth Highlanders, were marched to Plymouth, where they embarked early in October for Gibraltar, which they reached in November. Nothing worthy of notice oc- curred during their stay in Gibraltar. Since their former visit, the moral habits of the 42d had improved, and they did not fall into those excesses in drinking in winch they had previously indulged. The mortality conse- quently was not so great as before — 31 only out of 850 men having died during the three years they remained at this station.

In 1806 Sir Hector Munro, the colonel of the regiment, died, and was succeeded by Major-General the Marquis of Huntly, after- wards Duke of Gordon.

After the battle of Vimiera, which was fought on the 21st of August 1808, the British army was joined by the 42d from Gibraltar, then 624 men strong,2 and by the Gordon and Cameron Highlanders from England. Major-General Sir Arthur Wel- lesley, who had gained the battle, was super- seded the same day by two senior generals, Sir Harry Burrard and Sir John Moore, who were, strange to tell, again superseded by General

2 Of these 231 were Lowlanders, 7 English, and 3 Irish.

37G

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

Sir Hew Dalrymple tlie following morning. Generals Burrard and Dalrymple having been recalled in consequence of the convention of Gintra, the command of the army devolved on Sir John Moore, who, on the 6th of October, received an order to march into Spain. Hav- ing made no previous preparations for marching, the advance of the army from Lisbon was re- tarded ; and as he could obtain little assistance from the Portuguese Government, and no cor- rect information of the state of the country, or of the proper route he ought to take, he was obliged to act almost entirely upon conjecture. Conceiving it impossible to convey artillery by the road through the mountains, he re- solved to divide his army, and to march into Spain by different routes.

One of these divisions, consisting of the brigade of artillery and four regiments of in- fantry, of which the 42d was one, under the Hon. Lieutenant General Hope, marched upon Madrid and Espinar; another, under General Paget, moved by Elvas and Alcantara ; a third by Coimbra and Almeida, under General Beres- ford; and a fourth, under General Mackenzie Fraser, by Abrantes and Almeida. These divisions, amounting together to 18,000 in- fantry and 900 cavalry, were to form a junction at Salamanca. General Moore reached Sala- manca on the 13th of November, without see- ing a single Spanish soldier. Whilst on the march, Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird arrived off Corunna with a body of troops from England, for the purpose of forming a junction with General Moore; but his troops were kept on board from the 13th to the 31st of October, and, when allowed to disembark, no exertions were made by the Spaniards to forward his march.

Whilst waiting the junction of General Baird and the division of General Hope, which, from its circuitous route, was the last of the four in reaching Salamanca, General Moore received intelligence of the defeat and total dispersion of General Blake's army on the 10th of November, at Espenora de los Monteros, as well as of a similar fate which subsequently befell the army of General Cas- tanos at Tudela. No Spanish army now remained in the field except the corps under the Marquis of Romana, but acting independ-

ently, it tended rather to obstruct than forward the plans of the British commander.

It was now the 1st of December. General Baird had reached Astorga, and General Hope's division was still four day's march from Salamanca. Beset by accumulated difficulties, and threatened with an army already amount- ing to 100,000 men, and about to be increased by additional reinforcements, General Moore resolved on a retreat, though such a measure was opposed to the opinion of many officers of rank. Whilst he himself was to fall back upon Lisbon, he ordered Sir David Baird to retire to Corunna, and embark for the Tagus. He afterwards countermanded the order for retreat, on receiving some favourable accounts from the interior, but having soon ascertained that these were not to be relied on, he resumed his original intention of retiring. Instead of proceeding, however, towards Lisbon, he deter- mined to retreat to the north of Spain, with the view of joining General Baird. This junction he effected at Toro, on the 21st of December. Their united forces amounted to 26,311 infantry, and 2450 cavalry, besides artillery.

The general resolved to attack Marshal Soult at Saldanha ; but, after making his dispositions, he gave up his determination, in consequence of information that Soult had received considerable reinforcements ; that Buonaparte had marched from Madrid with 40,000 infantry and cavalry ; and that Marshals Junot, Mortier, and Leferbe, with their dif- ferent divisions, were also on their march towards the north of Spain. The retreat was begun on the 24th of December, on which day the advance guard of Buonaparte's division passed through Tordesillas.

When ordered again to retreat, the greatest disappointment was manifested by the troops, who, enraged at the apathy shown by the people, gratified their feelings of revenge by acts of insubordination and plunder hitherto unheard of in a British army. To such an extent did they carry their ravages, that they obtained the name of " malditos ladrones," or cursed robbers, from the unfortunate inhabi tants. The following extract of general orders, issued at Benevente, on the 27th of December, shows how acutely the gallant Moore felt the

EETEEAT TO COBUNNA— BATTLE OF COBUNNA.

377

disgracB which the conduct of his British troops brought on the British name: — "The Commander of the Forces has observed, with concern, the extreme bad conduct of the troops, at a moment when they are about to come into contact with the enemy, and when the greatest regularit}r and the best conduct are most re- quisite. The misbehaviour of the troops in the column which marched from Valdaras to this place, exceeds what he could have believed of British soldiers. It is disgraceful to the officers, as it strongly marks their negligence and inattention. The Commander of the Forces refers to the general orders of the 15th of October and the 11th of November. He desires that they may be again read at the head of every company in the army. He can add nothing but his determination to execute them to the fullest extent. He can feel no mercy towards officers who neglect, in times like these, essential duties, or towards soldiers who injure the country they are sent to protect. It is impossible for the General to explain to his army his motive for the movements he directs. "When it is proper to fight a battle he will do it, and he will choose the time and place he thinks most fit. In the mean time, he begs the officers and soldiers of the army to attend diligently to discharge their part, and leave to him and to the general officers the decision of measures which belong to them alone."

It is quite unnecessary, in a work of this nature, to give the details of this memorable retreat. Suffice it to say, that after a series of brilliant and successful encounters with the enemy, and after enduring the most extra- ordinary privations, the British army arrived in the neighbourhood of Corunna on the 11th of January 1809. Had the transports been at Corunna, the troops might have embarked without molestation, as the French general did not push forward with vigour from Lago; but, as they had to wait the arrival of transports from Vigo, the enemy had full time to come up. The inhabitants showed the greatest kindness to the troops, and, in conjunction with them, exerted themselves with much assiduity to put the town in a proper state of defence.

On the land side Corunna is surrounded by a double range of hills, a higher and a

II.

lower. As the outward or higher range was too extensive, the British were formed on the inner or lower range. The French on their arrival took post on the higher range.

Several of the transports having arrived on the 14th, the sick, the cavalry, and part cf the artillery were embarked. Next day was spent in skirmishing, with little loss on either side; but on the 16th, affairs assumed a more serious aspect. After mid-day, the enemy were seen getting under arms. The British drew up immediately in line of battle. General Hope's division occupied the left. It consisted of Major-General Hill's brigade of the Queen's, 14th, 32d ; and Colonel Crawford's brigade of the 36th, 71st, and 92d or Gordon Highlanders. On the right of the line was the division of General Baird, consisting of Lord William Bentinck's brigade of the 4th, 42d or Eoyal Highlanders, and 50th regiment; and Major- General Manningham's brigade of the third battalion of the Eoyals, 26th or Cameronians, and second battalion of the 81st; and Major- General Ward with the first and second bat- talions of the Foot Guards. The other bat- talions of Guards were in reserve, in rear of Lord William Bentinck's brigade. The Bifle corps formed a chain across a valley on the right of Sir David Baird, communicating with Lieutenant-General Fraser's division, which was drawn up in the rear at a short distance from Corunna. This division was composed of the 6th, 9th, 23d or Welsh Fusileers, and second battalion of the 43d, under Major- General Beresford ; and the 36th, 79th or Cameron Highlanders, and 82d, under Brigadier- General Fane. General Paget's brigade of reserve formed in rear of the left. It consisted of the 20th, 28th, 52d, 91st, and Bine corps. The whole force under arms amounted to nearly 16,000 men.

The battle was begun by the enemy, who, after a discharge of artillery, advanced upon the British in four columns. Two of these moved towards General Baird's wing, a third advanced upon the centre, and a fourth against the left. The enemy kept a fifth column as a reserve in the rear. On the approach of the French the British advanced to meet them. The 50th regiment, under Majors Napier and Stanhope, two young officers who had been 3b

378

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.

trained up under the general's own eye, passing over an enclosure in front, charged and drove the enemy out of the village of Elvina, with great loss. General Moore, who was at the post occupied "by Lord William Bentinck's brigade, directing every movement, on observ- ing the brave conduct of the regiment, ex- claimed, "Well done the 50th — well done my majors!" Then proceeding to the 42d, he cried out, " Highlanders, remember Egypt." They thereupon rushed forward, accompanied by the general, and drove back the enemy in all directions. He now ordered up a battalion of the Guards to the left flank of the High- landers. The light company, conceiving, as their ammunition was spent, that the Guards were to relieve them, began to fall back; but Sir John discovering their mistake, said to them, " My brave 42d, join your comrades, — ammunition is coming, — you have your bayo- nets." This was enough.

Sir David Baird about this time was forced to leave the field, in consequence of his arm being shattered by a musket ball, and imme- diately thereafter a cannon ball struck Sir John Moore in the left shoulder and beat him to the ground. " He raised himself and sat up with an unaltered countenance, looking intensely at the Highlanders, who were warmly engaged. Captain Hardinge threw himself from his horse and took him by the hand; then observing his anxiety, he told him the 42d were advancing, upon which his counte- nance immediately brightened up."

After the general and Sir David Baird had been carried off the field, the command of the army devolved upon Lieutenant-General Hope, who, at the close of the battle, addressed a letter to Sir David, from which the following is an extract: — " The first effort of the enemy was met by the commander of the forces and by yourself, at the head of the 42d regiment; and the brigade under Lord William Bentinck. The village on your right became an object of obstinate contest. I lament to say, that, after the severe wound which deprived the army of your services, Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore, who had just directed the most able disposition, fell by a cannon-shot. The troops, though not unacquainted with the irrepar- able loss they had sustained, were not dis-

mayed, but, by the most determined bravery, not only repelled every attempt of the enemy to gain ground, but actually forced him to retire, although he had brought up fresh troops in support of those originally engaged. The enemy finding himself foiled in every attempt to force the right of the position, endeavoured by numbers to turn it. A judicious and well- timed movement which was made by Major- General Paget with the reserve, which corps had moved out of its cantonments to support the right of the army, by a vigorous attack defeated this intention. The major-general having pushed forward the 95th (Bifie corps) and the first battalion of the 52d regiment, drove the enemy before him, and in his rapid and judicious advance threatened the left of the enemy's position. This circumstance, with the position of Lieutenant-General Eraser's division (calculated to give still farther security to the right of the line), induced the enemy to relax his efforts in that quarter. They were, however, more forcibly directed towards the centre, when they were again successfully resisted by the brigade under Major-General Manningham, forming the left of your division, and a part of that under Major-General Leith, forming the right of that under my orders. Upon the left the enemy at first contented himself with an attack upon our picquets, which, however, in general maintained their ground. Finding, however, his efforts unavail- ing on the right and centre, he seemed deter- mined to render the attack upon the left more serious, and had succeeded in obtaining pos- session of the village through which the great road to Madrid passes, and which was situated in front of that part of the line. From this post, however, he was soon expelled, with a con- siderable loss, by a gallant attack of some companies of the second battalion of the 14th regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel !Nicholls. Before five in the evening, we had not only successfully repelled every attack made upon the position, but had gained ground, in almost all points, and occupied a more forward line than at the commencement of the action; whilst the enemy confined his operations to a cannonade, and the fire of his light troops, with a view to draw off his other corps. At six the firing ceased."

DEATH OF SIB JOHN MOOEE.

379

The loss of the British was 800 men killed and wounded. The 42d had 1 ser- geant and 36 rank and file killed ; and 6 officers, viz., Captains Duncan Campbell, John Fraser, and Maxwell Grant, and Lieu- tenants Alexander Anderson, William Middle- ton, and Thomas Maclnnes, 1 sergeant, and 104 rank and file wounded. The enemy lost upwards of 3000 men, — a remarkable dispro- portion, when it is considered that the British troops fought under many disadvantages.

In general orders issued on the 18th of January, Lieutenant-General Hope congratu- lated the army on the victory, and added, — " On no occasion has the undaunted valour of British troops been more manifest. At the termination of a severe and harassing march, rendered necessary by the superiority which the enemy had acquired, and which had materially impaired the efficiency of the troops, many disadvantages were to be encountered.

"These have all been surmounted by the conduct of the troops themselves ; and the enemy has been taught, that whatever advan- tages of position or numbers he may employ, there is inherent, in British officers and soldiers, a bravery that knows not how to yield, — that no circumstances can appal, — and that will ensure victory when it is to be obtained by the exertion of any human means.

" The lieutenant-general has the greatest satisfaction in distinguishing such meritorious services as came within his observation, or have been brought to his knowledge.

" His acknowledgments are in a peculiar manner due to Lieutenant-General Lord Wil- liam Bentinck, and the brigade under his com- mand, consisting of the Fourth, Forty-Second, and Fiftieth Regiments, which sustained the weight of the attack."

Though the victory was gained, General Hope did not consider it advisable, under existing circumstances, to risk another battle, and therefore issued orders for the immediate embarkation of the army. By the great exer- tions of the naval officers and seamen, the whole, with the exception of the rear guard, were on board before the morning; and the rear guard, with the sick and wounded, were all embarked the following day.

General Moore did not long survive the

action. When he fell he was removed, with the assistance of a soldier of the 42d, a few yards behind the shelter of a wall. He wa3 afterwards carried to the rear in a blanket by six soldiers of the 42d and Guards. When borne off the field his aid-de-camp, Captain Hardinge, observing the resolution and com- posure of his features, expressed his hopes that the wound was not mortal, and that he would still be spared to the army. Turning his head round, and looking steadfastly at the wound for a few seconds, the dying commander said, "No, Hardinge; I feel that to be impos- sible." A sergeant of the 42d and two spare files, in case of accident, were ordered to con- duct their brave general to Corunna. Whilst being carried along slowly, he made the soldiers turn frequently round, that he might view the field of battle and listen to the firing. As the sound grew fainter, an indication that the enemy were retiring, his countenance evinced the satisfaction he felt. In a few hours he was numbered with the dead.

Thus died, in the prime of life, one of the most accomplished and bravest soldiers that ever adorned the British army. From his youth he embraced the profession with the sentiments and feelings of a soldier. He felt that a perfect knowledge and an exact per- formance of the humble but important duties of a subaltern officer are the best foundation for subsequent military fame. In the school of regimental duty, he obtained that correct knowledge of his profession, so essential to the proper direction of the gallant spirit of the soldier; and was enabled to establish a characteristic order and regularity of conduct, because the troops found in their leader a striking example of the discipline which he enforced on others. In a military character, obtained amidst the dangers of climate, the privations incident to service, and the suffer- ings of repeated wounds, it is difficult to select any point as a preferable subject for praise. The life of Sir John Moore was spent among his troops. During the season of repose, his time was devoted to the care and instruction of the officer and soldier; in war, he courted service in every quarter of the globe. Begard- less of personal considerations, he esteemed that to which his country called him, the post-

380

HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.

of honour; and, by his undaunted spirit and unconquerable perseverance, he pointed the way to victory.3

General Moore had been often heard to express a wish that he might die in battle like a soldier ; and, like a soldier, he was interred in his full uniform in a bastion in the garrison of Corunna.4

When the embarkation of the army was completed it sailed for England. One division, in which the 42d was, landed at Portsmouth ; another disembarked at Plymouth.

The regiment was now brigaded at Shorn- cliffe with the rifle corps, under the command of Major-General Sir Thomas Graham. As the second battalion, which had been in Ire- land since 1805, was about to embark for Portugal, they could obtain no draughts from it to supply the casualties which they had

3 General Orders, Horse Guards, 1st February 1809.

4 " It was not without cause that the Highland soldiers shed tears for the sufferings of the kind and partial friend whom they were now about to lose. He always reposed the most entire confidence in them : placing them in the post of danger and honour, and wherever it was expected that the greatest firmness and courage would be required ; gazing at them with earnestness in his last moments, and in this extremity taking pleasure in their successful advance ; gratified at being carried by them, and talking familiarly to them when he had only a few hours to live ; and, like a perfect soldier, as he was, dying with his sword by his side. Speaking to me, on one occasion, of the character of the Highland soldiers, " I consider," said he, "the Highlanders, under proper management, and under an officer who understands and values their character, and works on it, among the best of our military materials. Under such an officer, they will conquer or die on the spot, while their action, their hardihood, and abstinence, enable them to bear up against a severity of fatigue under which larger, and apparently stronger, men would sink. But it is the principles of integrity and moral correctness that I admire most in Highland soldiers, and this was the trait that first caught my attention. It is this that makes them trustworthy, and makes their courage sure, and not that kind of flash in the pan, which would scale a bastion to-day, and to-morrow be alarmed at the fire of a picquet. You Highland officers may sleep sound at night, and rise in the morning with the assurance that, with your men, your profes- sional character and honour are safe, unless you your- selves destroy the willing and excellent material en- trusted to your direction." Such was the opinion par- ticularly addressed to me, as a kind of farewell advice in 1805, when my regiment left his brigade to embark for the Mediterranean. It was accompanied by many excellent observations on the character of the High- land soldier, and the duties of Highland officers, espe- cially what regards their management of, and be- haviour towards their soldiers, and the necessity of paying attention to their feelings. The correctness of his views on this important subject I have seen fully confirmed by many years' experience.' — Stewart's Sketches.

suffered in the late retreat and loss at Corunna, but these were speedily made up otherwise.

The 42d was next employed in the disastrous expedition to Walcheren, and returned to Dover in September 1809, having only 204 men fit for duty out of 758, who, about six weeks before, had left the shores of England. The regiment marched to Canterbury on the 11th of September, where it remained till July 1810, when it was removed to Scotland, and quartered in Musselburgh. The men had recovered very slowly from the Walcheren fever, and many of them still suffered under its influence. During their stay at Mussel- burgh, the men unfortunately indulged them- selves to excess in the use of ardent spirits, a practice which would have destroyed their health, had not a change of duty put an end to this baneful practice.

IV.

1811—1816.

Return of the 42d to England — Embarks a second time for Portugal in 1812 — Consolidation of the first and second battalions — Spain — Battle of Sala- manca— Madrid — Siege of Burgos — Retreat into Portugal — Campaign of 1813 — Battle of Vittoria — Siege of St Sebastian — Pyrenees — Succession of battles — Fall of St Sebastian — Allied army enters France — Crosses the Nivelle — Passage of the Nive — Series of actions — Bayonne — Battles of Orthes and Ayre — Bordeaux — Tarbes — Battle of Toulouse — Peace of 1814 — War of 1815 — Quatre Bras- Waterloo — Return of the. 42d to Scotland — Edin- burgh.

In August 1811 the regiment sailed for Eng- land, and after remaining some time in Lewis barracks, embarked in April of the following year for Portugal. The ardour for recruiting had now ceased, and the consequence was that the regiment obtained few recruits wliile in Scotland. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, the commander of the second battalion, had experienced the growing indifference of the Highlanders for the army, having been obliged, before his departure for Portugal, to enlist 150 men from the Irish militia. The first battalion joined the army, under Lord Wellington, after the capture of Cuidad Eodrigo and Badajoz, and meeting with the second battalion, they were both consolidated.

WALCHEEEN— EETUEN TO ENGLAND.

381

" The second battalion had continued with the allied army in Portugal, and was engaged in the operations by which the English com- mander endeavoured to retard the advance of the superior numbers of the enemy, under Marshal Massena, who boasted he would drive the British into the sea, and plant the eagles of France on the towers of Lisbon. As the French army advanced iu full confidence of success, suddenly the rocks of Busaco were seen bristling with bayonets and streaming with British colours. The Eoyal Highlanders were in position on the mountains when that formidable post was attacked by the enemy on the 27th of September, and when the valour of the British troops repulsed the furious onsets of the French veterans, who were driven back with severe loss. The loss of the Forty- Second was limited to 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 3 rank and file wounded. Major Eobert Henry Dick received a medal for this battle.

" Being unable to force the position, the French commander turned it by a flank move- ment ; and the allied army fell back to the lines of Torres Vedras, where a series of works of vast extent, connected with ranges of rooks and mountains, covered the approach to Lisbon, and formed a barrier to the progress of the enemy, which could not be overcome. The Forty-Second were posted in the lines.

" The French commander, despairing to accomplish his threat against the English, fell back to Santarem.

" For three months the opposing armies confronted each other a few stages from Lisbon ; the enemy's numbers became seriously reduced by sickness, and other causes, his resources were exhausted, and during the night of the 5th of March 1811 he commenced his retreat towards the frontiers. The British moved forward in pursuit, and in numerous encounters with the enemy's rearguard gained signal ad- vantages.

" The French army crossed the confines .of Portugal ; the British took up a position near the frontiers, and blockaded Almeida. The French advanced to relieve the blockaded fortress ; and on the 3d of May they attacked the post of Fuentes d'Onor. The Eoyal High- landers had 2 soldiers killed on this occasion; Captain M'Donald, 1 sergeant, and 5 rank and

file wounded. On the 5th of May the enemy made another attack on the British position, but was repulsed. On this occasion the Forty- Second, commanded by Lieutenant -Colonel Lord Blantyre, were charged by a body of French cavalry, which they defeated with signal gallantry. Lieutenant - Colonel Lord Blantyre received a gold medal ; and the word ' Fuentes d'Onor,' displayed, by royal authority, on the regimental colour, commemorates the steady valour of the second battalion on this occasion. Its loss was 1 sergeant and 1 private soldier killed ; 1 sergeant and 22 rank and file wounded. Major E. H. Dick received a medal for the battle of Fuentes d'Onor, where he commanded a flank battalion.

" In the subsequent operations of this cam- paign, the second battalion took an active part ; but was not brought into close contact with the enemy."1

On the consolidation of the two battalions, the officers and staff of the second were ordered to England, leaving the first upwards of 1160 rank and file fit for service. These were placed in the division under Lieutenant - General Sir Thomas Graham. The allied army now amounted to 58,000 men, being larger than any single division of the enemy, whose whole force exceeded 160,000 men.

After a successful attack on Almarez by a division of the army under General Hill, Lord Wellington moved forward and occupied Sala- manca, which the French evacuated on his approach, leaving 800 men behind to garrison the fort, and retain possession of two redoubts formed from the walls and ruins of some con- vents and colleges. After a gallant defence of some days, the fort and redoubts surrendered on the 27th of June 1812.

Whilst the siege was proceeding, Marshal Marmont manoeuvred in the neighbourhood , but not being yet prepared for a general action, he retired across the Douro, and took up a position on the 22d from La Seca to Polios. By the accession of a reinforcement from the Asturias, and another from the army of the centre, the marshal's force was increased to nearly 60,000 men. Judging himself now able to cope with the allied army, he resolved either

1 Cannon's Historical Record of the i2d.

382

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND BEGIMENTS.

to bring Lord Wellington to action, or force him to retire towards Portugal, by threatening his communication with that country. By combining with Marshal Soult from the south, he expected to be able to intercept his retreat and cut him off. Marmont did not, however, venture to recross the Douro, but commenced a series of masterly manoeuvres, with the view of ensnaring his adversary. Alluding to this display of tactics, the Moniteur remarked that " there were seen those grand French military combinations which command victory, and decide the fate of empires ; that noble audacity which no reverse can shake, and which com- mands events." These movements were met with corresponding skill on the part of the British general, who baffled all the designs of his skilful opponent. Several accidental en- counters took place in the various changes of positions, in which both sides suffered con- siderably.

Tired of these evolutions, Lord "Wellington crossed the Gu arena on the night of the 19 th of July, and on the morning of the 20th drew up his army in order of battle on the plains of Valise ; but Marmont declined the challenge, and crossing the river, encamped with his left at Babila Euentes, and his right at Villameda. This manoeuvre was met by a corresponding movement on the part of the allies, who marched to their right in columns along the plain, in a direction parallel to the enemy, who were on the heights of Cabeca Vilhosa. In this and the other movements of the British, the sagacity of the commander-in-chief ap- peared so strange to a plain Highlander, who had paid particular attention to them, that he swore Lord Wellington must be gifted with the second sight, as he saw and was prepared to meet Marmont's intended changes of posi- tion before he commenced his movements.

The allied army were now on the same ground they had occupied near Salamanca when reducing the forts the preceding month ; but in consequence of the enemy crossing the Tormes at Alba de Tormes, and appearing to threaten Cuidad Bodrigo, Lord Wellington made a corresponding movement, and on the 21st of July halted his army on the heights on the left bank. During the night the enemy possessed themselves of the village of Calvarasa

de Ariba, and the heights of ISTuestra Senora de la Pena. In the course of this night Lord Wellington received intelligence that General Clausel had reached Polios with a large body of cavalry, and would certainly join Marmont on the 23d or 24th.

The morning of the 2 2d, a day memorable in the annals of the Peninsular war, was ushered in with a violent tempest, and a dread- ful storm of thunder and lightning. The opera- tions of the day commenced soon after seven o'clock, when the outposts of both armies attempted to get possession of two hills, Los Arapiles, on the right of the allies. The enemy, by his numerical superiority, succeeded in possessing himself of the most distant of these hills, and thus greatly strengthened his position. With his accustomed skill, Mar- mont manoeuvred until two o'clock, when imagining that he had succeeded in drawing the allies into a snare, he opened a general fire from his artillery along Ms whole line, and threw out numerous bodies of sharpshooters, both in front and flank, as a feint to cover an attempt he meditated to turn the position of the British. This ruse was thrown away on Lord Wellington, wrho, acting on the defensive only, to become, in his turn the assailant with the more effect, and perceiving at once the grand error of his antagonist in extending his line to the left, without stregthening his centre, which had now no second line to support it, made immediate preparations for a general attack ; and with his characteristic determina- tion of purpose, took advantage of that unfortu- nate moment, which, as the French commander observed, " destroyed the result of six weeks of wise combinations of methodical movements, the issue of which had hitherto appeared cer- tain, and which everything appeared to presage to us that we should enjoy the fruit of." 2

The arrangements were these. Major-Gene- ral Pakenham, with the third division, was ordered to turn the left of the enemy, whilst he was to be attacked in front by the divisions of Generals Leith, Cole, Bradford, and Cotton, — those of Generals Clinton, Hope, and Don Carlos de Espana, acting as a reserve. The divisions under Generals Alexander Campbell

2 Mannont's Despatch.

BATTLE OF SALAMANCA.

383

and Alten were to form the left of the line. Whilst this formation was in progress, the enemy did not alter his previous position, but made an unsuccessful attempt to get possession of the village of Arapiles, held by a detachment of the guards.

About four o'clock in the afternoon, the attack commenced. General Pakenham, sup- ported by the Portuguese cavalry, and some squadrons of the 14th Dragoons under Colonel Harvey, carried all their respective points of attack. The divisions in the centre were equally successful, driving the enemy from one height to another. They, however, received a momentary check from a body of troops from the heights of Arapiles. A most obstinate struggle took place at this post. Having descended from the heights which they occu- pied, the British dashed across the intervening valley and ascended a hill, on which they found the enemy most advantageously posted, formed in solid squares, the front ranks kneeling, and supported by twenty pieces of cannon. On the approach of the British, the enemy opened a fire from their cannon and musketry, but this, instead of retarding, seemed to accelerate the progress of the assailants. Gaining the brow of the hill, they instantly charged, and drove the enemy before them; a body of them attempting to rally, were thrown into utter confusion by a second charge with the bayonet. A general rout now took place, and night alone saved the French army from utter annihila- tion.

There fell into the hands of the victors 7000 prisoners and 11 pieces of cannon, but the loss of the enemy in killed and wounded was not ascertained. General Marmont himself was wounded, and many of his officers were killed or disabled. The loss of the allies was 624 killed, and about 4000 wounded.

Among other important results to which this victory led, not the least was the appointment of Lord Wellington as generalissimo of the Spanish armies, by which he was enabled to direct and control the operations of the whole Spanish forces, which had hitherto acted as independent corps.

The allied army pushed forward to Madrid, and, after various movements and skirmishes, entered that city on the 12th of August amid

the acclamations of the inhabitants. Learning that General Clausel, who had succeeded Mar- shal Marmont in the command, had organised an army, and threatened some of the British positions on the Douro, Lord Wellington left Madrid on the 1st of September, and march- ing northward, entered Valladolid on the 7th, the enemy retiring as he advanced. Being joined by Castanos, the Spanish general, with an army of 12,000 foot, he took up a position close to Burgos, in which the enemy had left a garrison of 2500 men. The castle was in ruins, but the strong thick wall of the ancient keep was equal to the best casemates, and it was strengthened by a horn-work which had been erected on Mount St Michael. A church had also been converted into a fort, and the whole enclosed within three lines, so connected that each could defend the other. Prelimi- nary to an attack on the castle, the possession of the horn-work was necessary. Accordingly, on the evening of the 19th of September, the light infantry of General Stirling's brigade having driven in the out-posts, took possession of the out-works close to the mount. When dark it was attacked by the same troops, sup- ported by the 42d, and carried by assault.

On the 29th an unsuccessful attempt was made to spring a mine under the enemy's works, but on the 4th of October another mine was exploded with better effect. The second battalion of the 24th regiment established themselves within the exterior line of the castle, but were soon obliged to retire. The enemy made two vigorous sorties on the 8th, drove back the covering parties, and damaged the works of the besiegers, who sustained consider- able loss. A third mine was exploded on the 13th, when the troops attempted an assault, but without success. The last attack, a most desperate one, was made on the 19th, but with as little success ; two days after which, Lord Wellington, on the 21st, to the great disap- pointment of the besiegers, ordered the siege, which had lasted thirty days, to be raised, in consequence of the expected advance of a French army of 80,000 men. The loss sus- tained by the 42d in this siege was 3 officers, 2 sergeants, and 44 rank and file killed and 6 officers, 11 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 230 rank and file wounded. The officers

384

HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND BEGIMENTS.

tilled ; were Lieutenants E. Ferguson and P. Milne, and Ensign David Cullen ; those wounded were Captains Donald Williamson (who died of his wounds), Archibald Menzies, and George Davidson, Lieutenants Hugh Angus Fraser, James Stewart, and Eobert Mackin- non.3

Whilst Lord Wellington was besieging Bur- gos, the enemy had been concentrating their forces, and on the 20th of October his lordship received intelligence of the advance of the French army. Joseph Buonaparte, newly raised by his brother to the throne of Spain, was, with one division, to cut off Lord Wel- lington's communication with General Hill's division between Aranjuez and Toledo, and another, commanded by General Souham, was to raise the seize of Burgos. After the aban- donment of the siege, on the 21st of October, the allied army retired after night-fall, unper- ceived by General Souham, who followed with a superior force, but did not overtake them till the evening of the twenty-third.

During the retrograde movement, the troops suffered greatly from the inclemency of the weather, from bad roads, but still more from the want of a regular supply of provisions; and the same irregularities and disorganisation prevailed among them as in the retreat to Corunna.

The allied army retired upon Salamanca, and afterwards to Frenada and Corea, on the frontier of Portugal, where they took up their winter quarters. The enemy apparently unable to advance, unwilling to retire, and renouncing the hope of victory, followed the example thus set. Subsequent events proved that this opinion, expressed at the time was correct, "for every movement of the enemy after the campaign of 1812 was retrograde, every battle a defeat."

Having obtained a reinforcement of troops and abundant military supplies from England, Lord Wellington opened the campaign of 1813 by moving on Salamanca, of which, for the third time, the British troops took possession on the 24th of May. The division of Sir E. Hill was stationed between Tormes and the Douro, and the left wing,- under Sir Thomas Graham, took

3 The loss of the 79th will be found stated in the memoirs of that regiment.

post at Miranda de Douro. The enemy, who gave way as the allies advanced, evacuated Valladolid on the 4th of June, and General Hill having, on the 1 2th attacked and defeated a division of the French army under General Eeille, the enemy hastened their retreat, and blew up the works of the castle of Burgos, on which they had expended much labour the preceding year.

The enemy fell back on Vittoria, followed by Lord Wellington, who drew up his army on the river Bayas, separated by some high grounds from Vittoria. His men were in the highest spirits, and the cheerfulness and alacrity with which they performed this long march, more than 250 miles, formed a favourable contrast with their conduct when retreating the previous year. The French army, under the command of Joseph Buonaparte and Marshal Jourdan, made a stand near Vittoria, for the purpose of defending the passage of the river Zadorra, having that town on their right, the centre on a height, commanding the valley of that stream, and the left resting on the heights between Arunez and Puebla de Arlanzon. The hostle armies were about 70,000 men each.

On the morning of the 21st of June, the allied army moved forward in three columns to take possession of the heights in the front of Vittoria. The right wing was commanded by General Hill, the centre by General Cole, and the left wing by Genera] Graham. The operations of the day commenced by General Hill attacking and carrying the heights of Puebla, on which the enemy's left rested. They made a violent attempt to regain posses- sion, but they were driven back at all points, and pursued across the Zadorra. Sir Eowland Hill passing over the bridge of La Puebla, attacked and carried the village of Sabijana de Alava, of which he kept possession, notwith- standing repeated attempts of the enemy to regain it. The fourth and light divisions now crossed the Zadorra at different points, while almost at the same instant of time, the column under Lord Dalhousie reached Mendoza ; and the third, under Sir T. Picton, followed by the seventh division, crossed a bridge higher up. These four divisions, forming the centre of the army, were destined to attack the right of the enemy's centre on the heights, whilst General

STERLING 4 FRANCINE CLARK ART INSTITUTE

NK8845 ,K4 v.6 slack

Keltie. John Scott/A history of the Scot

1962 00078 7683

;D

m

	/^*C
	m t
	,
rv3jj V
■	' ' ^5

■"■MP11" Mi-t'i ' .... -:"' "'""